Pastoral Epistles - Critical and Grammatical Commentary - Ellicott, C. J. (Charles John)

tibrarjp ofChe theological ^tminaxy
PRINCETON NEW JERSEY
PRESENTED BY
The Widow of George Dugan , '96
BS 2.735
THE PASTORAL EPISTLES
OF ST PAUL:
WITH A CRITICAL AND GRAMMATICAL

COMMENTARY,
AND A REVISED TRANSLATION,
CHARLES j/eLLICOTT D.D.

WSHOr OF GLOUCESTER AN1> BRISTOL.
THE FIFTH EDITION, CORRECTED.
LONDON:
LONGMANS, GREEN k CO.
1883
:
Cambrftjgr
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, JI.A. k SOK,
AT TIIK T'NTVKnRITY PRESS.
PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.
THE present edition has been carefully revised in all parts,
and especially in the Notes to the Translation. In this

latter portion the citations of the older English Versions
have been verified, and in many cases rearranged^; the whole,
in short, has been brought up to the exact standard which
will be in future adopted throughout my Commentary on
St Paul's Epistles. Some difficulty has been experienced in
deciding between various editions, but it is believed that
those now definitely selectedhave the best claim to the
names they bear. I may mention that the Wiclifite Version
made use of in this edition is the earlier, and that the
Genevan Version taken from the edition of 1560: see
is
Preface to the Ephesians. For the general revision of the

work and the verification of the Notes to the Translation
I am indebted to my friend and chaplain, the Rev. H.
Bothamley, of Lyde House, Bath.
Gloucester,
Auc). 1864.
1 In the present (the 5th) edition, citations have been added to this jdoi-
tion of the -work from the Kevised Version of 1881.

PKEFACE TO THE SECOND EDIITON.
^PHE second edition of the Epistles contained in this

J- volume has been thus long delayed, that it might not
appear before the reader till the interpretations advanced in
the first edition had been fully and maturely considered with
reference to the opinions of more recent interpreters.
The result of the revision is but a very slight amount of
change in the interpretations formerly proposed, and, it may
not perhaps be improper to add, an increasing confidence in
a system of interpretation which has thus apparently stood
the test of the rigorous and lengthened reconsideration to
which its details have been subjected in the preparation of
this edition. Though but little substantial change has been
made, it will still be found that improvements and slight
additions appear on nearly every page, and that the edition
has some claim to be entitled revised and enlarged. I may
briefly specify that the references to ancient Versions are
increased, that the grammatical notices' are occasionally
expanded, and that the references, especially to Scripture,
have been nearly all verified anew.
For further details and comments I may now refer to
the Preface to the first edition of this Commentary, and to
the Preface to the second edition of the Commentary on the
Ephesians, where the general standard which I have latterly
attempted to reach more fully stated. To this standard
is
each succeeding volume has naturally tended to approach

somewhat more nearly than that which preceded it. What
^ I may here remark that all the references to Winer's Grammar have been
altered and conformed to the lamented author's 6th and last edition.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. v
was once almost purely critical and grammatical has now

confessedlybecome also exegetical yet still to no further
;
extent than to enable the student to grasp the general con-

nexion of the holy and inspired Original, as well as to under-
stand the force of isolated words and expressions.
May God's blessing go with this volume, and mercifully
enable it in these our days of doubt and trial to minister to
the Truth as it is in His Blessed Son, and, in its humble
measure and degree, to set forth the blessed teachings and
warnings and consolations of the inspired and saving Words
of Life.
Cambridge,
May, 1861.
PHEFACE TO THK FIRST EDTTION.
THEin following Commentary substantially the same, both

is
principles and execution, as those on the Galatians

and Ephesians. I have however earnestly striven, on the one
hand, to introduce improvements, and, on the other, to amend
defects of which time, experience, and above all, the kind
criticism of friends, have not failed to convince me.
I will briefly notice both.
In the first place the reader will find the substance of the
grammatical references more fully stated in the notes, while
at the same time care has been taken to modify and repress
the use of technical terms, as far as is consistent with the
nature of the Commentary. I confess I cannot yet persuade
myself that the use of technical terms in grammar, indej)end-
ently of subserving to brevity, does not also tend to accuracy
and perspicuity; still so many objections have been urged by
judicious advisers, that I have not failed to give them my
most respectful attention. This modification however has
been introduced with great caution; for the exclusion of all
technical terms would not only be w^holly inconsistent with
the lex ojyeris, but would be certain to lead the way to a
rambling inexactitude, which in Grammar, as in all other
sciences, can never be too scrupulously avoided.
I have also endeavoured, as far as possible, to embody in
the notes the sentiments and opinions of the dogmatical
writers, more especially those of the gi-eat Enghsli Divines
to whom I have been able to refer. Yet here again this has
been subordinated to the peculiar nature of the Commentary,
which, to be true to its title, must mainly occupy itself with
what is critical and grammatical, and must in other subjects
confine itself to references and allusions. Still, as in the pre-
face to the Ephesians, so here again, let me earnestly entreat
my lessmature readers not to regard as the mere biblio-
graphical embroidery of a dull page the references to our
English Divines. They have all been collected Avith much
care they are nearly in every case the aggregations of honest
;
individual labour, and if they prove to the student half as

beneficial and instructive as they have been to the collector,
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. vii
they will not have been adduced in vain. Let us never

forget that there is such a thing as the analogy of Scripture ;
that it is one thing generally to unfold the meaning of an

individual passage, and another to do so consistently with
the general principles and teaching of Scripture. The first
may often be done with plausible success by means of acute-
ness, observation, and happy intuitions; the second, inde-
pendently of higher aids, can only be done by some know-
ledge of dogmatical theology, and some acquaintance with
those masterpieces of sacred learning which were the glory
of the seventeenth century. On verifying these references,
the allusion to the individual passage of Scripture will perhaps
sometimes be found brief and transient, but there will ever
be found in the treatise itself, in the mode that the subject
is handled, in the learning with which it is adorned, theology
of the noblest development, and not unfrequently, spiritual
discernment of the very highest strain.
With many deductions, the same observations may apply
to the dogmatical treatises of foreign writers referred to
in the notes. Several recent works on Christian doctrine
as enunciated by the Sacred writers, whether regarded in-
dividually or collectively, appear to deserve both recog-
nition and consideration. I would here specify the dogma-
tical works of Ebrard and Martensen, the Pflanzung und
Leitung of Neander, and the Theologie Chretienne of Reuss, a
work of no mean character or pretensions. By the aid of
these references, I do venture to think that the student may
acquire vast stores both of historical and dogmatical theology,
and I dwell especially upon this portion of the Commentary,
lest the necessarily frigid tone of the critical or grammatical
discussions should lead any one to think that I am indiffer-
ent to what is infinitely higher and nobler. To expound
the life-giving Word coldly and bleakly, without supplying
some hints of its eternal consolations, without pointing to
some of its transcendent perfections, its inviolable truths,

and its inscrutable mysteries, thus to wander with closed
eyes through the paradise of God, is to forget the expositor's
highest duty, and to leave undone the noblest and most sanc-
tifying work to which human learning could presume to
address itself.
Among semi-dogmatical treatises, I would earnestly com-
mend to the attention of grave thinkers the recent contribu-
tions to Biblical Psychology which are occasionally alluded
to in the notes (comp. i Tim. iii. i6). Without needlessly
entrammelling ourselves with arbitrary systems, without
yielding too prone an assent to quasi-philosophical theories
h2
viii PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
in a subject that involves mucli that is equivocal or inde-
monstrable, it seems still our duty to endeavour to grasp the
general principles of psychology which appear to have been
recognised by the Sacred writers, and to realize the aspects
under which they viewed the parts and portions of our com-
posite nature. No thoughtful man, after reading Philo, and
observing how deeply psychological speculations, sufficiently
consistent and harmonious, give their tinge to his writings,
could hesitate to believe that a contemporary, at least as well
educated as the Jcav of Alexandria, elevated by a higher con-
sciousness, and illumined by a truer knowledge, both thought
and wrote on fixed principles, and used language that is no
less divinely inspired than humanly consistent and intel-
ligible. It is but a false or otiose criticism that would per-
suade ns that the terms by which St Paul designated the
different portions of our immaterial nature were vague, un-
certain, and interchangeable :it is indeed an idle assertion
that Biblical Psychology can be safely disregarded by a

thoughtful exj)Ositor,
A slight addition has been made to the purely critical
notices. As in the former commentaries, the Text is that of
Tischendorf, changed only where the editor did not appear
to have made a sound decision. These changes, as before,
are noted immediately under the text. In addition to this
however, in the present case, brief remarks are incorporated
in the notes, apprizing the reader of any variations in the
leading critical editions which may seem to deserve his atten-
tion. An elementary knowledge of Sacred Criticism can
never be dispensed with, and it is my earnest hope that the
introduction of criticism into the body of the notes may be a
humble means of presenting this subject to the student in a
form somewhat less repulsive and forbidding than that of the
mere critical annotation. Separate notes of this kind are, I
fear, especially in the case of younger men, systematically dis-
regarded when however thus incorporated with grammatical
:
and philological notices, when thus giving and receiving illus-

tration from the context with whicli they are surrounded, it
is my hope that I may decoy the reader into spending some
thoughts on what seem to be, and what seem not to be, the
words of Inspiration, on what may fairly claim to be the true
accents of the Eternal Spirit, and what are, only too probably,
the mere glosses, the figments, the errors, or the perversions
of man.
Possibly a more interesting addition will be found in the
citations of authorities. I have at last been enabled to carry
out, though to a very limited extent, the long cherished wish
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. ix
of using someof the best versions of antiquity for exegetical

purj)oses. Hitherto, though I have long and deeply felt their
importance, I have been unable to use any except the Vul-
gate and the Old Latin. I have now however acquired such
a rudimentary knowledge of Syriac, and in a less degree of
Gothic, as to be able to state some of the interpretations
which those very ancient and venerable versions present. The
Latin, the Syriac, and the Gothic, have been somewhat care-
fully compared throughout these EjDistles. I know that my
deficiency in the two latter languages will be plainly ap-
parent, and I seek in no way to disguise it this only I may
:
be permitted to say in justice to myself, that the Latin in-

terpretations annexed to the words are not borrowed from
current translations, but are fairly derived from the best glos-
saries and lexicons to which I have had access. Mistakes I
know there must be, but at any rate these mistakes are my
own. These it is perhaps nearly impossible for a novice to
hope to escape ; as in both the Syriac and Gothic, but more
especially the former, the lexicographical aids are not at
present of a character that can be fully relied on. And it
is here that in the application of Ancient Versions the great-
est caution is required. It is idle and profitless to adduce the
interpretation of a Version, especially in single words, unless
the usual and current meaning of those words is more re-
stricted or defined than in the original. Half the mistakes

that have occurred in the use of the Peshito, mistakes from
which the- pages of scholars like De Wette are not wholly

free, are referable to this head. It is often perfectly appa-
rent that the partial interpretation supplied by the Latin
translation appended to the Version, has caused the Version
itself to be cited as supporting some restricted gloss of the
original Greek words, while in reality the words both in the
original and in the Version are of equal latitude, and per-
haps both equally indeterminate.
This error I have especially endeavoured to avoid ; but
that I have always succeeded is far more than I dare hope.
In thus breaking ground in the Ancient Versions, I would
here very earnestly invite fellow-labourers into the same field.
It is not easy to imagine a greater service than might be
rendered to Scriptural exegesis if scholars \\o\x\d devote them-
selves to the hearty study of one or more of these Versions.
I dwell upon the term scholars, for it would be perhaps
almost worse than useless to accept illustrations from a Ver-
sion, unless they were also associated with a sound and accu-
rate knowledge of the original Greek. This applies especially
to the Syriac ; and the remark is of some moment : for it
X PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
is now a common opinion among many Oriental scholars, that
the language of the Isew Testament is yd to receive, in a
mere grammatical point of view, its most complete illustra-
tion from Syriac. That there are some points of similarity,
no student in both languages could fail to observe but it ;
may be seriously doubted whether nine-tenths of the suspected

Syriasms of the N.T. arc not solely referable to the changing
and deteriorated constructions of later Greek. To accumu-
late Syriac illustrations, which may only serve to obscure or
supersede our accurate study of later Greek, is a very doubt-
ful, and perhaps profitless application of labour.
Under these, and perhaps a few other limitations, the
study of the ancient Vv. for exegetical purposes may be very
earnestly recommended. The amount of labour will not be
very formidable, and in some cases we have fair, if not good,
literary appliances. There seems good reason for not going
beyond the Syriac, the Old Latin, the Vulgate, the Gothic, the
Coptic, and the Ethiopic. The remaining Vv. are of doubtful
value. The Armenian, though so much extolled, is said to
have undergone no less serious than unsatisfactory alterations.
The Arabic Versions are of very mixed origin the Slavonic is
;
late the Georgian has been but little used, and is deemed to
;
be of no great value the Persian and Anglo-Saxon, as far as

;
they extend, are not free from suspicion of dependence, the

one on the Syriac, the other on the Vulgate. For the present,
at any rate, the Syriac, Old Latin, Vulgate, Gothic, Coptic,
and Ethiopic are all that need demand attention. Most of
these are rendered perfectly accessible by the labours of recent
scholars. The Syriac has been often reprinted grammars in;
that language are common enough, but the Lexicons are but
few and unsatisfactory \ The Old Latin I fear is only acces-
sible by means of the large work of Sabatier, or Tischendorf's
expensive edition of the Codex Claromontanus.
The Gothic, independently of not being at all difficult
to the German or Anglo-Saxon scholar, has been admirably
edited. In addition to the very valuable edition of De Ga-
belentz and Locbe, and the cheap Latin translation of that
work in Migne's Patrologia, there is the available edition of
Massmann, to which, as in the case of the larger work of De
Gabelentz and Loebe, a grammar and perhaps glossary is to
be added. In addition to the Lexicon attached to De Ga-
belentz and Loebe's edition, we have also the Glossary of
Schulze (Magdeb. 1848), both, as far as my very limited ex-
1 Professor Bernstein 1ms for sonic time been engaged in the
It is said that
preparation of a new Syriac Lexicon, but I cannot find out that it has yet
apjieared.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. XI
perience extends, works constructed on sound principles of

philology. In the Coptic there is a cheap and portable
edition of the Epistles by Botticher and with the Grammar
;
by Tattam, and the Lexicon by the same author, or the

Glossary by Peyron, it is not ver}^ probable that the student
will encounter much difficulty. Of the Ethiopic, there is
an early but not very satisfactory edition in Walton's Poly-
glott, the Latin translation of which has been re-edited by
Bode. The original Version has been recently edited by
Mr Piatt with great care, but unfortunately without any pre-
liminary specihcation of the manuscripts that formed the
basis of the work. An Ethiopic grammar is announced by
Dillmann, but I should fear that there is no better lexicon
than that of CastelP. The study of this language will be
perhaps somewhat advanced by a forthcoming tetraglott edi-
tion of Jonah (Williams and Norgate), which is to include
the Ethiopic, and to have glossaries attached.
I sincerely trust that these brief notices may tempt some
of our Bil.ilical scholars to enter upon this important and
edifying field of labour.
The notes to the Translation will be found a little more
full (see Introductory Notice), and, as the subject of a Revised
Translation is now occupying considerable attention, a little
more explicit on the subject of different renderings and the
details of translation generally. With regai'd to this very
important subject, the revision of our Authorized Version,
I would fain hero make a few observations, as I am parti-
cularly anxious that my humble efforts in this direction
should not be misinterpreted or misunderstood.
What is the present state of feeling with regard to a revi-
sion of our present Version ? It seems clear that there are
now three jDarties among us. The first, those who either
from what seem seriously mistaken views of a translation of
the Holy Scripture, or from sectarian prejudice, are agitating
for a new Translation. The second, those who are desirous
for a revision of the existing Version, but who somewhat
differ in respect of the proposed alterations and the principles
on which they are to be introduced. The third, those who
from fear of unsettling the religious belief of weaker brethren
are opposed to alterations of any kind positive and demon-
;
strable error in the representation of the words of Inspiration

being in their judgment less pernicious than change. Of
these three parties the first is far the smallest in point of
1 See however preface to the Commentary on the Philippians, &c.

p. vii.
[The grammar of Dillmann, and the edition of Jonah above referred to, have
now been for some time in the hands of students. 1864.]

xii PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

numbers, but the most persistent in activities ; the second
class is daily increasing, yet at present greatly inferior both
in numbers and intiuencc to the third.
Which of these three parties will prevail ? Wemay
fervently trust not the first. Independently of the extreme
danger of unsettling the cherished convictions of thousands,
of changing language that has spoken to doubting or suffer-
ing hearts with accents that have been to them like the voice
of God Himself, independently of reversing a traditional
principle of revision that has gained strength and reception
since the days of Tyndale, independently of sowing a strife
in the Church of which our children and children's children

may reap the bitter fruits, independently of all these mo-
mentous considerations, have we any good reason for think-
ing that in a mere literary point of view it would be likely
to be an improvement on the Old Translation ? The almost
pitiable attempts under the name of New Translations that
have appeared in the last twenty years, the somewhat low
state of Biblical scholarship, the diminished and diminishing
vigour of the popular language of our day, are facts well
calculated to sober our expectations and qualify our self-
confidence.
But are we unreservedly to join the third party? God
forbid. If we are truly and heartily persuaded that there
are errors and inaccuracies in our Version, if we know that
though by far the best and most faithful translation that the
world has ever seen, it still shares the imperfections that
belong to every human work however noble and exalted,
if we feel and know that these imperfections are no less
patent than remediable, then surely it is our duty to Him
who gave that blessed Word for the guidance of man, through
evil report and through good report to labour by gentle
counsels to supply what is lacking and correct what is amiss,
to render what has been blessed with great measures of per-
fection yet more perfect, and to hand it down thus marked
with our reverential love and solicitude as the best and most
blessed heritage we have to leave to them who shall follow us.
It is vain to cheat our own souls with the thought that
these errors are either insignilicant or imaginary. There are
errors, there are inaccuracies, there are misconceptions, there
are obscurities, not indeed so many in number or so grave in
character as the forward spirits of our day Avould persuade
us, but there are misrepresentations of the language of
the Holy Ghost, and that man, Avho, after being in any de-
gree satisfied of tLis, permits himself to lean to the counsels
of a timid or popular obstructiveness, or who, intellectually
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. xiii
unable to test the truth of these allegations, nevertheless

permits himself to denounce or deny them, will, if they be
true, most surely at the dread day of final account have to
sustain the tremendous charge of having dealt deceitfully
with the inviolable Word of God.
But are we to take no thought of the weaker brethren
whose feelings may be lacerated, or whose conscience may
be offended by seeming innovations ? That be far from us.
We must win them by gentle wisdom, we must work con-
viction in their minds by showing how little, comparatively

speaking, there is that is absolutely wrong, how persuasively
it may be amended,
how we may often recur to the expres-
sions of our older Versions, and from those rich stores of
language, those treasuries of pure and powerful English, may
find the very rectification we would fain adopt, the very
translation we are seeking to embody in words. No revision
of our Authorized Version can hope to meet with approval
or recognition that ignores the labours of those wise and
venerable men who first enabled our forefathers to read m
their own tongue of the marvellous works and the manifold
wisdom of God.
Let there be then no false fears about a loving and filial
revision of our present Authorized Version. If done in the
spirit and with the circumspection that marked the revision
of that predecessor to which it owes its own origin and ex-
istence, no conscience, however tender, either will be or ought
to be wounded. Nay, there seems intimation in their very
preface that our last translators expected that others would
do to them as they had done to those who had gone before
them and if they could now rise from their graves and aid
;
us by their counsels, which side would they take ? Would

they stay our hands if they saw us seeking to perfect their
work ? Would they not rather join with us, even if it led
sometimes to the removal or dereliction of the monuments of
their own labour, in laying out yet more straightly the way
of divine Truth ?
How this great work

to be accomplished in detail is
is
not for me This only I will say, that
to attempt to define.
it is myhonest conviction that for any authoritative re-
vision we are not yet mature, either in Biblical learning or
Hellenistic scholarship. There is good scholarship in this
country, superior probably to that of any nation in the world,
but it has certainly not yet been sufficiently directed to the
study of the New Testament (for of the N. T. only am I now
speaking) to render any national attempt at a revision either
hopeful or lastingly profitable. Our best and wisest course
xiv PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

seems to be this, to encourage small bauds of scholars to
make independent efforts on separate books, to invite them
manfully to face and court impartial criticism, and so by
their very failures to learn practical wisdom, and out of their
censors to secure coadjutors, and by their partial successes
to win over the prejudiced and the gainsaying. If a few
such attempts were to be made, and they were to meet with
encouragement and sympathy, such a stimulus would be given
to Biblical studies that a very few years Avould elapse before
England might be provided with a company of wise and
cunning craftsmen, into whose hands she might hopefully
confide her jewel of most precious price.
A single word only with regard to the translation which
accompanies this volume. It is exactly similar in principles

and construction to the former attempts, attempts made at
a time when the question of a revision of the Authorized
Version had been but little agitated. It lays no presumptu-
ous claim to be a sample of what an authoritative revision
ought to be. It is only the effort of a fallible and erring
man, striving honestly and laboriously, and on somewhat fixed
principles, to present to a few students of his own time a
version for the closet, a version possibly more accurate than
that which it professes to amend, yet depending on it and
on the older Versions for all the life and warmth with which
it may be animated or quickened. The time and pains I
have bestowed on this translation are excessive, and yet in
the majority of corrections I feel how little cause I have for
satisfaction.
Lastly, with regard to the Epistles themselves now before
us, it remains on\y to commend them to the reader's most
earnest and devout attention. They are distinguished by
many peculiarities of language, and many singularities of ex-
pression, and are associated together by an inter-dependence
of thought that is noticeable and characteristic. The}' seem
all composed at a time when the earthly pilgrimage of the
great Apostle was drawing to its close, ami when all the
practical wisdom of that noble and loving heart was spread
out for the benefit of his own children in the faith, and for the
edification of the Church in all age.s. On the question of their
genuineness,
without entering upon investigations which
would be foreign to the nature of this Commentary, it will
not be perhaps presumptuous to say that a very careful study
of their language and turns of expression has left on my
mind a most fixed and most unalterable conviction that they
came from no other hand and heart than those of the great
Apostle of the Gentiles, and that it seems hard to imderstand
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. xv
how accomplished scholars like De Wette could so decidedly

maintain the contrary hypothesis. This conviction however
has never prevented me from freely and frankly calling
attention to all the peculiarities in thoughts, words, and
expressions which characterize the three Epistles, but which
nevertheless, when viewed in connexion with the age and
experiences of the Sacred writer, and the peculiar nature of
the errors he was opposing, can cause neither surprise nor
difficulty.
In the present Commentary I am much less indebted to
the labours of my predecessors than in the two former
Epistles. The commentary of Huther except in the Pro-
,
legomena, is a sad falling off after the able and scholarlike

expositions of Meyer. De Wette, owing to his doubts about
the authorship, is often perplexed and unsatisfactory. I have
derived benefit from the commentary of Weisinger, which
though somewhat prolix, and deficient in force and com-
pression, may be heartily commended to the student.
still
The commentary of Leo is mainly sound in scholarshij:*, but

not characterized by any great amount of research. The com-
mentary on the second Epistle to Timothy was written some
years after that on the first, and is a noticeable improvement.
The commentaries of Mack,. Matthies, and Heyde nreich (of
whom however I know very TTFtle), are us^fulm examples
and illustrations, but perhaps will hardly quite repay the
la.bour of steady perusal. Something less may be said of
Flatt,.and Wegsc heider. The Danish commentary of Bp.
M5iler_i s brief an^ênsible, but lays no claim to very critical
scholarship. I have made far more use of the extremely good
commentary of the distinguished Plellenist, Coray. It is
written in modern Greek, under the somewhat curious title of
'2vveK87]fjio^ 'lepariKo^; (Vade-mecum Sacrum), and, with the
exception of the somewhat singular fact that Coray seems
only to have known the Greek commentators through the me-
dium of Suicer, shows very extensive reading, and generally
a very sound judgment. It is very remarkable that this able
commentary, though it has now been more than five-and-
twenty years before the world, should have attracted so little
attention. As far as my observation extends, it is not re-
ferred to by any English or foreign commentator, and there
are not many expositions on this group of Epistles that more
thoroughly deserve it.
These, with the Patristic commentators, the able Romanist
expositors, Justiniani, Cornelius a Lapide, and Estius, and a
few other writers noticed in the preface to the Epistle to the
xvi PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
Galatians, are the principal authorities which I have used in
the present commentary.
I now commit this volume to the reader with the humble
prayer to Almighty God that He may vouchsafe to bless this
effort to expound and illustrate a most vital and most consol-
ing portion of His holy Word may He pity the weakness
;
and forgive the errors of His servant.
TPIA2, M0NA2, 'EAEHSON.

nPOS TIMOGEON A.
INTRODUCTION,
THE date and general circumstances under wbicli this and the
accompanying Epistles were written have long been the sub-
jects of discussion and controversy.
As our opinion on these points must first be stated, it may
be said briefly, (a) that when we duly consider that close con-
nexion in thovTght, subject, expressions, and style, which exists
between the First Epistle to Timothy and the other two Pastoral
Epistles, it seems in the highest degree incredible that they could
have been composed at intervals of time widely separated from each
other. When we further consider (6) the almost insuperable diffi-
culty in assigning any period for the composition of this group

of Epistles in that portion of the Apostle's life and labours in-
cluded in the Acts ; (c) the equally great or even greater difficulty
in harmonizing the notes of time and place in these Epistles
with those specified in the Apostle's journeys as recorded by
St Luke; and add to this the important subsidiary arguments
derived from (d) the peculiar and developed character of the false
teachers and false teaching alluded to in these Epistles (i Tim.
i. 4sq.; iv. i sq. ; vi. 3sq. ; 2 Tim. ii. i6sq. ; iii. 6sq. ; iv. 4; Titus
i. losq.; iii. 9 sq.), and from (e) the advanced state of Church
organization which they not only imply but specify (i Tim. iii,
I sq.; V. 3 sq. ; Titus i. 5 sq. ; ii. i sq.), it seems plainly impossible

to refuse assent to the ancient tradition that St Paid was twice
imprisoned at Rome (Euseb. Hist. Eccl, 11. 22), and further to
the simple, reasonable, and highly natural opinion that the First
Epistle to Timothy and the other two Epistles which stand thus
closely associated with it are to be assigned to the period between
these two imprisonments.
XX INTRODUCTION.
This being premised we may now express the opinion that
the present Epistle to Timothy was written by the Apostle
towards the close of the above-mentioned period (perhaps A.D.
66 or 67), while he was passing through Macedonia (ch. i. 3),
after a probable journey to Spain (Conybcare and Howson,
St Paul, Vol. II. p. 54.8, ed. 2) and a return to Ephesus (comp.
ch. i. 3), at Avhich city he had left Timothy in charge of the
local Church.
The object of the Epistle may be clearly inferred from ch. i.
3, 4, and iii. 14, 15, and may be roughly defined as two-fold; first,
to exhort Timothy to counteract the developing heresies of the

time, and secondly, to instruct him in all the particulars of his
duties as overseer and Bishop of the important Church of Ephesus.
With this design the contents of the Epistle, which are very
varied and comprehensive, have been well shown by Dr Davidson
to accord in all respects most fully and completely : see Intro-
duction, Vol. III. p. 39 sq., where the Student will also find a
good summary of the contents of the Epistle.
In reference to the genuineness and authenticity of this Epi-
stle, with which that of the other Pastoral Epistles is intimately
connected, we may briefly remark, () that thei'e was never any
doubt entertained in the ancient Church that these Epistles
were written by St Paul (see the testimonies in Lardner and
Davidson), and (6) that of the objections urged by modern scepti-
cism the only one of any real importance, the peculiarities of
phrases and expressions (see Huther, Einleitung, p. 50, and the
list in Conybeare and Howson, St Paul, Vol. 11. p. 663 sq. ed. 2)
may be so completely removed by a just consideration of the

dates of the Epistles, the peculiar nature of the subjects discussed,
and the plain substantial accordance in all main points with the
Apostle's genei-al style (admitted even by De Wette), that no
doubt of the authorship ought now to be entertained by any
calm and reasonable enquirer see the very elaborate and able
:
defence of Davidson, Introduction, Vol. in. p. 100 sq.

;
nPOS TIMOeEON A.
Apostolic address
AYA02
and salutation.
n aov,
awoa-ToXoi yLpicrrov
Kar eimayrjv Weou arcoT'jpoi
lr]~ I.
I. diroo-ToXos X. 'I.] 'an Apostle inunediate antecedents of the Apo-

of Christ Jesus;' an Apostle (in the was the result
stle's call (the eiriTay-q
higher and more especial sense, see of the 94\T]fia),and thus perhaps still
notes on Gal. i. i, a,nd. on Eph. iv. ii), more serving to enhance the authori-
who not merely derived his commis- tative nature of his commission see :
sion from, but belonged to Christ (gen. Tit. i. 3, and comp. Eom. xvi. 26, the
possess.) as His minister and servant only other passages where the ex-
see notes on Eph. i. i. The use of pression occurs. <rTT]pos
this formal designation does not seem 'our Saviour;' not merely in
illAtev]
intended merely to support the au- reference to His preserving and sus-
thority of Timothy (Heydeur.), or to taining power (compare Zevs duiT-qp,
imply a destination of the Epistle for dc.) but to His redeeming love in
others (Calv.), or for the Church at Christ, more distinctly expressed in
large (comp. Bp. Moller), but simply Jude 25, auTTJpi ijfiQv dial. X. [Tisch.,
to define and maintain the true na- Lachm.) ; comp. 2 Cor. v. 19, and see
ture of the document. As this epistle Eeuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 9, Vol. 11.
may be most naturally regarded as p. 93. This designation of God is

an official letter, the Apostle a^^pro- peculiar to the Pastoral Epistles (i
priately designates himself by his so- Tim. ii. 3, iv. 10, Tit. i. 3, ii. 10, iii. 4),
lemn and official title compare 2 Tim. :
Luke i. 47, and Jude 25, but occurs
i. I sq., and esp. Tit. i. i sq., where many times in the LXX, e.g. Psalm
this seems still more apimrent. In xxiv. 5, Isaiah xii. 2, xlv. 15, 21, al.
Philem. i, on the other hand, the Its grammatical connexion with Qebs
Apostle, in exquisite accordance with is slightly diversified in the N.T. : in
the nature and subject of that letter, I Tim. iv. 10 (TU3T7)p is added epexe-
styles himself simply SiafMo^ 'Kpisrov getically in the relative clause. Gey...
'l-qaov; see notes in loc. in Luke I.e., here,
OS icTTiv aurrip;
KttT iriTa-yiiv 0ov] '

according to and Jude 25, it stands in simple, or
the commandment of God ;^ not simi^ly what is termei parathetic apposition
equivalent to the customary Sta deKj]- (Kriiger, Sprachl. 57. 9) to Qe6s,~
fiarosOeov (iand 2 Cor. i. i, Eph. i. i, in the first of these passages with,
Col. i. I, 2 Tim. i. i comp. Moller),
; in the two latter without the article.
but pointing more precisely to the In all the other places the formula is
B
;
ripo:^: timogeon a.
2 tjixuiv Ka\ ^piCTTOv Itjcrov t^9 eXirldog ^/iwj', lifJiodeo)
'7raTpo(; kq] ^picTTOu 'It]a-oO rod J^vplov ijfxiov.
6 (Turrjp ijfjLwv Qeos ; the tenoi* of the I and 2 Thess. i. i, ra's ^KK\ri<Tiaii
Bcntence (esp. i Tim. ii. 3, 4) probably Gal. i. 2) underwhichtheyare grouped.

suggesting the i^rominence of the ap- Here the resumptive pronoun would
pellation. According to Huther, the be imnecessary. On the fonn of sa-
anarthrous auTrjp rj/j-Qv is here an ad- lutation see notes on Gal. i. 3, and
jectival apposition appended to Geor, Eph. i. 2. V TrLmi] in '
while in Luke I.e. (ry cwr^p/ /jlcv) (the) faith,' 'in the sphere of Christian
the article marks it as a substantive. faith ; '
not to be connected merely with
This is very doubtful; the usage of (a grammatically admissible,
yvrjfflij}
Attic Greek in similar cases seems though not natural connexion see ;
here correctly maintained; if the Winer, Gr. 20. 2. a, p. i 24), or merely

name of the deity have the article, with T^KVip (comp. Alf.), but with the
the appellation has it also; if the compound idea yv-qcii^ TtKviii. Every
former be anarthrous, so usually is the part of the appositional member has
latter; see Kriiger, Sprachl. 50. 8. 10. thus its complete significance: t^kvoi
TTJs tXirfSos TJ(i<3v] ^
our Hope,' not denotes the affectionate (i Cor. iv. 1 7,
merely the object of it (Leo), nor the reKvov dyaTTijTov) as well as spiritual
author of it (Flatt), but its very sub- (Philem. 10) nature of the connexion
stance and foundation ; ' in eo solo YVTjo-w (not 'dilecto,' Yulg., but
residet tota salutis nostrae materia,'
1^^^ [true] Syr. ;
joined with ovtws
Calv. : see Col. i. 27, Xpiaros iv v/j-iv,
f) e\irh T7JS oo^Tjs, and comp. Ei^h. ii. Cjv, Plato, Politic, p. 293 E, and opp.
1 4, ayros 70/3 icriv t] elprjvrj tj/xuji', to v'udo%, Somn. 11. 6, Vol. i.
Philo,
where (see notes) the abstract subst. p. 665, ed. Mang.) specifies the pe-
must be taken in a sense equally full 7iMi/(eH/'.s and reality of it (Phil. iv. 3),
and comprehensive. The same ex- Tviv aKpijirj Kal virep tovs aWovs
pression occurs in Ignat. Magn. 11, irpos ai'Tov ofMOLorrjra, Chrys. ; V iri-
Trull. Inscr. and 2. oTTti marks the sphere which such a
in
1. TijioOco) K.T.X.] to llmothy '
connexion is alone felt and realized,
my true cliild.' There is no necessity more generally, but not less suitably
to supply xaip"" ; for, as Miiller rightly (De W.) expressed by Kara Koi.vi)v
observes, the following wish forms iriariv, Tit. i. 4. ^cos] The

really part of the salutation. It is insertion of this substantive in the
best, in accordance with the punctua- Apostle's usual form of salutation,
tion adojited in the former Epp., to xipts Kal eiprjVT), is peculiar to the
place a period after irlarei ; for al- Epp. to Timothy (iu Tit. i. 4, fXeos
though in St Paul's salutations, with [Rec, Lachm.] is appy. not genuine):
the exception of this passage, 2 Tim. sec however 2 Joh. 3, and Jude 2.
i. and Tit. i. 4, the resumption is

2, It here probably serves to individual-
made more apparent by the insertion ize, and to mark the deep and affec-
of iifjLtv after x"^'*i J'^t this appears to tionate interest of the Apostle in his
have arisen cither from the plurality of convert; Kal tovto airo iroWrjs <f>i\o-
thepersons saluted (f.f;. Phil. .Philem.) ffropylas, Chrys. : see notes on Eph.
or the generic expression (rp iKKXijfflqi
I- 2, 3.
I exhort thee to abide

stillin Ephesus, and Kct^tt)? "TrapeKaXecra are Trpoafieiuai eV 3
to repress teachers of ,
other doctrine and
would be teachers of
the law: the law is not for the righteous, but for open sinners and
opponents of sound doctrine, as the spirit of the Gospel shows.
3. Ka0s] 'Even as; protasis, to '

vol. p. 302. The tense cannot be
which there is no expressed apodosis pressed ; as the aor. inf. is only used
(neither at ver. 5, nor ver. 18, Beng.), on the principle of the 'temporum to
but to which the obvious and natural KaTaWrjXop' (Schaefer, Demosih. Vol.
one, ovTU) kclI vuv TrapaKoXQ (comp. III. p. 432), a usage not always suffi-
ch. ii. 1), can easily be supplied; see ciently borne in mind. All that can
Winer, Gr. 63. i, p. 503, where be said is, that if the pres. inf. had
there is a good list of the imaginary been used (comp. Acts xiv. 22), the
parentheses in St Paul's Epp. All contemplated duration of Timothy's
other explanations, whether by an in- stay at Ephesus would have been
terpolation before iVa {'ita facito,' more especially marked. In the pre-
Erasm.), or by an arbitrary change sent case no inference can be safely
o'f reading {trpoaixelvas, Schneckenb. drawn. On the use of the inf. pres.
Beitr. p. 183), seem forced and un- and aor. after iXTriêiv, KeXeveiv, irapa-
satisfactory. TrapKd\(ra] see Winer, Gr. 44. 7. c,
KaXeii' K.T.X. ,
'/ besought,'' Auth.: aKove to vpoa- p. 296, comp. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 748
r}vis ov yap elwev iiriraâ, ovdi sq. and on the general distinction
;
^KiXevaa, oiidi Traprjveaa, dWd ti; between these tenses in the inf., con-
TrapeKd\e(rd (Xe, Chrys.; comp, Philem. sult the good note of Stallbaum on
8, irappyjarlav 'ix'^v iirirdacreiv . . ./moWov Plato, Euthyd, p. 288 c.
irapaKoXu. The above comment is irop-u6fJi.vos] 'ichen I was on my way,'

certainly not invalidated by Tit. i.
5 'as I icas going,' Hamm. It is not
(Huther); for there the use of diera^d- grammatically possible, as De Wette
[iTjv was probably suggested by the seems to imagine, to refer this par-
specific instructions which follow the ticiple to Timothy; see Winer, Gr,
general order. It may be observed 44. 3, p. 287. Such participial ana-

however that irapaKaXw is a word of coluthaas those cited byMatth., e.g.
most frequent occurrence in St Paul's Eph. iii. 18, iv, 2, Col. iii. 16 (but see
Epp., being used more than fifty Meyer), are very dissimilar: there the
times,and with varying shades of distance of the part, from the words
meaning (comp. notes on Epli, iv. i, on which it is grammatically depen-
I Thess. V. 11), while of the other dent, and still more the obvious pro-
words mentioned by Chrys., one only minence of the clause (see notes on
(iirLTaaa-u) is used by the Apostle, Eph. iii. 18) render such a construc-
and that only once, Philem. I. c. No tionperfectlyintelligible 7ie?Ynosuch ;
undue stress then ('recommended,' reasons can possibly be urged see exx. ;
Peile) should be laid in translation. in Winer, Gr. 63. 2, p. 505. There

Trpoo-iAeivai] 'to abide still,' 'tarry is confessedly great difficulty in har-
on,' 'ut^^crmaneres,' Beza; certainly monizing this historical notice with
not in an ethical sense, '
to adhere to those contained in the Acts. Three
a plan' (Paulus), an interpretation hypotheses have been proposed, to all
framed only to obviate supposed his- of which there are very grave objec-
torical difficulties; seeWieseler, Chro- tions, historical and exegetical. These
B2
4 riPO^ TIMO0EON A.
4 TrapayyelXrji riaû ixr] eTepoSiSaa-KuXeh fj.t]de irpoae-êiv
can only be noticed here very briefly. justified in remanding this journey
(a) If the journey here mentioned be (with Theoph., (Ecum., and recently
that related Acts xx. i, i (Theod., Huther and Wiesinger) to some time
Hcmsen), how is it possible to recon- after the first imprisonment at Rome,
cile the stay of Timothy at Ephesus and consequently, beyond the period
with the fact that St Paul despatched included by St Luke in the Acts:
him, a short time only before his own see Pearson, Ann. Paul. Vol. i. p. 393,
departure, to Macedonia ( Acts xix. 22), Guerike, Einleit. 48. i, p. 396 (ed. 2),
and thence to Corinth (i Cor. iv. 17), Paley, Hor. Paid. ch. xi.
and that we further find him at the ^!va irapaY'yt'^'ns] '
that thou 7nightest
latter place (2 Cor. i. i) with the command:' purpose contemplated in
Apostle? Moreover, when St Paul the tarrying of Timothy. The verb
then left Ephesus, he certainly con- here used does not apiârently mark
templated no speedy return (i Tim. that it was to be done opeidy (Matth.),
iii. Acts xix. 21, xx. 3:
14), for see but authoritatively ; irapaKaXeiu being
compare Huther, Einleit. p. 13, 14, the milder, wapayy^Wftv the stronger
Wieseler, Chronol. p. 290 sq. [h) If word; comp. 2 Thess. iii. 12. In the
St Paul be supposed to have sent Epistle to Titus the Cretan character
Timothy forward to Ej^hesus from suggests the use of still more decided
Achaia (Matth.), having himself the language; e.y. Tit. i. 11, iwKjToixiêw,
intention of following, can this be rever. 13, eX^yxft-" diroT6/ius.

conciled with Acts XX. 4, avveiireTO Ti<rv] 'certain persons,^ 'quibusdam,'
and with the fact that when St Paul Vulg. : so ver. 6,iv. i, v. 15,24, vi. 21.
was near Ephesus, and might have We cannot safely deduce from this
carried out his intention, he KeKpUei that the number of evil teachers was
wapawXevaaL rr]v "Ei/). ? see Wieseler, small (Huther) ; the indef. pronoun is
p. 294, Wiesinger, Einleit. p. 370 sq. more probably s/(^ /if?!/ contemptuous ;
(c) Even Wieseler's opinion [Chronol. 'le mot TLves a quelque chose de me-
p. 313, comp. p. 295 sq.) that this prisant,' Arnaud on Jude 4; comp.
was an unrecorded journey durinr) St Gal. ii. 12. cTtpoSiSacTKaXeiv]
Paul's 2-3 years' stay at Ephesus, '
to be teachers of otlwr doctrine,'
though more reconcilable with histo-
rical data,seems inconsistent with the ] '=^ \ k'> > V) ] 1 ^ \al- ôsiXj
character of an Ejjistle which cer- [docere diversas doctrinas] Syr.; Sis
tainly recognizes (o) a fully developed Xeyo/j.., here and ch. vi. 3. Neither
form of error (contrast the future the form nor meaning of this word
fi(Xf\ev<rovTai, Acts xx. 29), (/3) an presents any real difficulties. In fonn
advanced state of Church discipline it is analogous with irfpoîye^v, 2 Cor.
not wholly probable at this earlier vi. 14, and is the verbalized derivative
date, and further (7) gives instruc- of irepooidoLffKaXo^ (comp. KoKoStddcTKa-
tions to Timothy that seem to con- Xo5, Tit. ii. 3^ ; not erepoSiddaKeiv, but
template his continued residence at iTfpoSi5a(TKd\e7t>, 'to play the irepodiS.'
Ephesus, and an vninternijited per- The meaning is equallj- perspicuous if
formance of his episcopal duties see ; we adhere to the usual and correct
Huther, Einleit. p. 17. These meaning of ?rf/)os (distinction of kind,
objections are so grave that we seem sec notes 071 Gal. i. 6): thus irepo-
' ;
I. 4.
f/.v9oi^ Kal yeveaXoyiati arrepavroK;, airive? ^tjTâeig Tap-
Bid, implies '

teaching,' not necessa- KaWiou -q '
Trpoaix<^ fo'' p-ovov, is abun-
rily '
what is doctrinally false,' nor dantly disproved by his commenta-
even so much as 'what is strange,' tors ; see p. 749, ed. Bernard.
but what is different to, what de-
'
[JLxiOois Kal 7vaXo7. direpavr.] 'fables
viates from ('afvigende,'Moller) sound and endless genealogies.' It is very
doctrine;' see ch. vi. 3, where this doubtful whether the popular refer-
meaning is very clearly confirmed. ence of these terms to the spiritual
Just as the euayyiXtov of the Gala- myths and emanations of Gnosticism
tians was Srepov from its assimilation (Tertull. Valent. 3, de Prascr. 33,
of Judaical elements, so here the 5t- Iren. Har. [Prsef.], Grot., Hamm.,
daaKoKia was eripa from its commix- and most modern commentators) can
ture with an unedifying (ver. 4), vain be fairly sustained. The only two
(ver. 6), and morbid (ver. 10) theoso- passages that throw any real light on
phy of similarly Jewish origination. the meaning of these terms are Tit. i.
It will thus be seen that, with Chrys., 14, iii. 9. In the former of these the
Theod., and the other Greek com- fxvffoL are defined as 'lovdal'Kol, in the
mentators, we regard the error which latter the yeveaXoyiai are connected
St Paul is here condemning, not so with paxai vopuKai in both cases then;
much as a settled form of heresy, the words have there a Jewish refer-
pre-Marcionite or otherwise, as a pro- ence. The same must hold in the
fitlessand addititious teaching which, present case ; for the errors described
arising from Jewish (comp. Tit. i. 14), in the two Epp. are palpably too simi-
perhaps Cabbahstic sources, was after- lar to make it at all probable that the
wards an affluent of the later and more terms in which they are here alluded
definite Gnosticism; see especially to have any other than a Jeicish re-
Wiesinger, i?;nZ(?i<. 4,p.'2i2,Huther, ference also; so Chiys., Theod., al.,
Einleit. p. 41, and (thus far) Schleier- comp. Ignat. Magn. 8 : see esp. Wie-
niacher, iiber i Tim. p. 83 sq. singer, Einleit. p. 211 sq., Neander,
4. trpoa-ixiiv]' give heed to,' Auth., Planting, Vol. i. p. 342 (ed. Bohn).
a felicitous translation ; so Tit. i. For a discussion of the various re-

14. The verb irpoaix^Lv does not ferences that have been assigned to
imply ' fidem adhibere ' (Heinr.), and 7ej'aX. in the present passage seethe
is certainly not synonymous with ttc- note of De Wette translated by Alford
<TTevLv (Krebs, Ohs. p. 204), either in loc. Thus then jiiiOoi, will most pro-
here or elsewhere (Acts viii. 6, 11, bably be, not specifically to. vapaa-rjpLa
xvi. 14, al.), but simply indicates a 86yp.aTa(Ghrys.),nor a supplementary

priorand preparatory act, and is, as ippL-ijveia, a devripucris (Theod.), but
it mean term between aKovew
were, a generally, Eabbinical fables and fabri-
and iriaTeveiv comp. Polyb. Hist. iv.
; cations whether in history or doctrine.
84. 6, dtaKovaavres ovdiv Trpoaicrxo", Again -yeveaXoYCai will be 'genealo-
Joseph. Bell. Jiid. vi. 5. 3, ovre vpoa-- gies '
which
in the proper sense, with
eixov oUre iri(XTevov. The examples however these wilder speculations
adduced by Krebs and Eaphel {Ohs. were very probably combined, and to
Vol. II. p. 113) only serve to confirm which an allegorical interpretation
the strict interpretation. The canon may have been regularly assigned
of Thorn. Mag., 'irpoa^x'^ fo' ^bv vovif comp. Dahne, Stud. it. Krit. for 1833,
; ; ,
TIPOl' T1MO0EOX A.
5 eôvacv fxaWov >y oiKOPOfJilau Qeou Tt]V ev Triarei' to t>e
p. 1008. It is curious that Polybius use of nap^x^^" must be zeugmatic,

uses both terms in similarly close con- I. e. involve two different meanings
nexion, Hist. IX. 2. I. ('prKberc,promovere'),unlessf>;TVf'5
airepdvTois] *
endless,' * iiiterminahle,' be also explained actively, in which
' quibus non est,' Syr. irtdlov
finis : case rrapixî-v will have a single mean-
airipavTov, Piud. Kcm. vm. 38 [63] ing, but the very questionable one,
RO 3 Mace. ii. 9, airipavrov yrjv, and '
promovere.' If however olKovo/xia
Job xxxvi, 26, apL9fxhs...aTripavTos. QeoC be taken objectively and passively

It does not seem necessary to adopt (Chrys.), the 'dispensation of God'
either the ethical (aTe\elurrov Hesycli., (gen. of the origin or author ; comp.
Chrys. 2) or logical (\070t onripavToi notes o I Thess. 1. 6), i.e. 'the scheme
opp. to Xtyyoi irepavTiKoi, Diog. Laert. of salvation designed by God, and
Tii. 78) meaning of this word. The proclaimed by His Apostles, 'with only
genealogies wei-e vague, rambling, in- a remote reference to the oIkos Geoi7
terminable ; it was an a/uLeTpos /cat atrip. (see notes onEph. i. 10), the meaning
5i-qyr](ns (Philo, de Ahriih. 3, Vol. 11. of ^ryr. and oIkov. will be more logi-
p. 4, ed.Mangey) that had no natural cally symmetrical, and irapix^t" can

ornecessary con elusion; comp. Polyb. retain its simple sense 'prbere :' the
Hist. I. 57. 3, where the simple sense fables and genealogies supplied ques-
appears similarly maintained. tions of a controversial nature, but
al'Tivs] înasmuch as theij,' 'seeing not the essence and principles of the
they '
explanatory use of oVrij, see divine dispensation. rr\v iv
notes on Gal. iv. 24. irioTci] 'which is in faith:' further

filTiô-fis] ^questions;' either subjec- definition of the nature of the oIko-
tivelj', ' chsijutings,' Acts XV. 2(Tisch.); vo/da by a specification of the sphere
or more probably, in an objective of its action, not a question-
'faith,
sense, ' questions of controversy,' 'en- ing spu-it,' thus making the contrast
quiries,' essentially opposed to faith with ^r;T)j(ret$ more clear and emphatic.
(Chrys., Thcod.), and of which Ipeis The easier readings oUoboixlcw (found
and fidxa-t are the natui-al and sjieci- only in D'') or olKoSoiit.T]v (D^ ; Iren. i. i)
fied results; see ch. vi. 4, 2 Tim. ii. though appy. supported by several
23, Tit. iii. 9. olKovo(xCav Vv. ((Pdijicatiouem, Vulg., Clarom.,
Ocov] 'God's dispensation,' not 'edi- Goth., Syr., al.), cannot possibly be
fying,' Kaphel, Wolf, a translation sustained against the authority of all
which olKovo/jda cannot bear ; see Po- the other uncial MSS., and are pro-
lyb. //i.s(. IV. 6^. 1 1 (cited by Eaphel), bably only due to erroneous transcrip-
where the proper translation is exse- ' tion, 8 and v being confused. How
cutio instituti;' and comp. Schweigh. can Bloomf. (ed. 9) adduce the Alex.
Lex. Polyb. s.v. The exact meaning MS. in favour of oiKodofiiav, and (ex-
of the term is however doubtful. If cept from a Lat. trans). ) assert that
okoi'o^/abeexplaincd.sM/yec^/ i7'/y, ' the Chrys. and Thcod. were not aware of
stewardship,' scil. '
the exercising of any other reading ? These are grave
the stewardship (Conyb. and Hows.), ' errors.
' the discharge of the functions of an 5. TO Si tA.os k. t. X.] '
but (not
oIkovohos Qtov '
('actum non statum,' 'now,' Auth., Conyb.) the end (aim)
;
Beng.; comp. 1 Cor. ix. 17, iv. i), the of the commandment, &c. ' a con-
;;
I. 5.
TeA.09 T^s TrapayyeXlas ear)u ayairt] eV KaOapaii KapSiag
trasted statement of the purpose and comp. ch. iv. 11, v. 7, vi. 13, 17.
aim ofsound practical teaching. There d-yaiTT]] 'love;' the f7jr??a-eis engen-
ought not to be here any marks of dered Tim. ii. 23. The love
iJ.axa.s, 1
parenthesis {Griesb., Lachm.), as the here mentioned is clearly love to men

verse does not commence a new train (?) e/c diaOicredJS Kal rov avvaKyeiv (Tvv-
of thought, but stands in simple anti- icrTafj.ei'7), Theoph.) not love to God
thetical relation (5e) to ver. 4, form- and men (Matth.) :
'
quum de cari-
ing at the same time an easy and tate mentio in Scriptura, scepius
fit
natural transition to ver. 6 sq., where ad secundum membrumrestringitur,'

the errors of the false teachers are Calv. : see esp. Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. 4,
more particularly specified. TAos is p. 242. Ik KaOapds KapStas]

thus not the (TVfj.Tr\ripcx)fx,a (Chrys. '
out of, emanating from, a pure heart;'
comp. Eom. xiii. 10), the 'palmarium, K with its usual and proper force
prsecipuum ' (Schoettg.), or the sum
'
'
(Winer, Gr. 47. b, p. 328) pointing
('die Hauptsumme,' Luther), mean- to and marking the inward seat of
ings scarcely lexically tenable, but the dya-rr-q: comp. Luke x. 27, i Pet.
the 'aim' (Beza, Hamm. 2), as in the i. 22. The Kapdia, properly the (ima-
expression noticed by Chrys., reXoy ginary) seat of the ^vxv (Olsh. Ojnisc.
larpiKrjs vyida ; see Rom. x. 4, and p. 155), appears very commonly used
Chrys. (71 loc, where however the in Scripture (like the Hebrew 33?) to
meaning does not seem equally cer- denote the ^vxv in its active aspects
tain. The distinction of Cassian (cited (' quatenus sentit et agitur et movetur
by Justiniani) between (tkowos, 'id duce spirituvel came,' Olsh. i6.), and
quod artifices spectare solent,' and may be regarded as the centre both of
tAoj, '
quod expetitur ab arte,' is not the feelings andemotions (John xvi. 6,
fully satisfactory. i^ vapayyeKia Rom. ix. 2, al.) and of the thoughts
is not the lex Mosaica

' '
(' hie pro lege and imaginations (Matth. ix. 4, xv.
...pars pro toto,' Calv.), nor even the 19, I Cor. iv. 5, al.), though in the
'
lex Evangelica '
(Corn, a Lap.), both latter case more usually with the asso-
of which meanings are more inclusive. ciated ideas of activity and practical
than the context seems to require, or application ; see Beck, Bibl. Seelenl.
the usage of TrapayyiXia in the N.T. III. 24. 3, p. 94 sq., and esp. the good
(ch. i. 18, Acts V. 28, xvi. 24, i Thess. collection of exx. in Delitzsch, Bibl.
iv. 2) will admit of. On the other PsycJiol. IV. 12, p. 204.
hand, to refer wapayy. simply to the o-vv8r)<ris cxYaOii here and ver. 19
preceding irapayyeiXris (Theoph., iav (comp. I ; koXtj Heb. xiii.
Pet. iii. 16
napayyeXKris /J-rj eTepodidacrKaXecu, tovto 18 ; Tim. iii. 9, 2 Tim. i. 3)
Kadapa i
KaTopduxreis rrjv dyaTrriv) seems too is connected with irlaTis as the true
narrow and exclusive. That it was principle on which its existence de-
suggested by the verb just ]preceding pends. Faith, TrtVrts dwrroKpiTos,
is not improbable ; that it has how- though last in the enumeration, is
ever a further reference to doctrine in really first in point of origin. It ren-
& preceptive form generally, 'practi- ders the heart pure (Acts xv. 9), and
cal teaching ' (DeW.), seems required in so doing renders thfe formerly evil
by the context, and confirmed by the conscience ayaOrj. Thus considered,
-
recurrence of the verb in this Ep. ffweldrjcn^ ay. would seem to be, not
^ nP02 TIMO0EON A.
6 Koi (Twei^rjcreu)^ a-yaOi;? koi Tricrreoo^ aiviroKpiTOV, (of tU'CJ
7 dcTToy(rj(Tavre<i e^cTpaired av eU fJ-araioXoyiau, OiXovTC^
the antecedent of the KaOapd KapSia Ka$apd KapS.; so 2 Tim. ii. 22, Heb.
(Hamm.), and certainly not identical X. 22, comp. Eom. ii. 5; on the other
with it (Corn, a Laji., comp. Calv.), hand contrast Luke viii. 15, and
but its consequent ; conscientia bona '
esp. Psalm Ii. 12, KapSiav KaOapdv
niliil aliud est quam scientia et testi- KTiffov iv ifioi. This is possibly not
moniiun animae affirmantis se pure et accidental ; the heart is usually so
sancte vivere,' Menoch. ap. Pol. Syn. ; sadly the reverse, so often a KapSla
compare Pearson, Creed, Art. vii. Vol. novrjpa avKTrias, Heb. iii. 12, that the
^' P- 347 (sd. Burton). On the exact Apostle, perhajis designedly, gives the
meaning of cweidijcns see Sanderson, epithet a slightly distinctive promi-
de Obi. Consc. i. 4 sq., Vol. iv. p. 3 nence: see Winer, Gr. 59. 2, p. 464.
(ed. Jacobs.); on its nature and 6. c5v Tuvis K.T.X.] The remark of
power, Butler, Serm. 2, 3; and on its Schleiermacher {iiber i Tim. p. 161),
threefold character (an exponent of that this verse evinces an incapacity
moral law, a judge, and a sentiment) in the writer to return from a digres-
the very clear discussion of M'Cosh, sion, cannot be substantiated. There
Divine Gov. iii. i. 4, p. 291 sq. It is no digi-ession: ver. 5 has an anti-
must be remembered however, that thetical relation to ver. 4; it states
in Scripture these more exact defini- what the true aim of the irapayyeXla
tions are frequently wholly inappli- was, and thus forms a natural trans-
cable ; the ffvveid-qcTLS is viewed, not in ition to ver. 6, which specifies, in
its abstract nature, but in its practical the case of the false teachers, the
manifestations; see Harless, Ethik, general result of having missed it:
9. /3, p. 35. dvwiroKpCTOu] ver. 7 supplies some additional cha-

'
unfeigned,^ '
undissemhled;' an epi- racteristics, îlf (governed of com'se
thet of wLcTi's here and 2 Tim. i. 5 ; of by e|eT/)d7rij(rai') refers only to the three
a707r;, Rom. xii. 9, 2 Cor. vi. 6 ; of preceding genitives, not to ^70^7; also
<pi\adf\^la, I Pet. i. 22 ; of ^ dvuOev (De W.?): dydiri}, the principle ema-
co(f)la, James iii. 1 7, marking the ab- nating from them, fomis the true aim,
sence of everything eirlirXaaTov and and stands in contrast with fxarawX.,
vTTO/ceK/ji/i^voi' (Chrys.). It was a faith the state consequent on missing them,
not merely in mask and semblance, and the result oi false aim; comp.
but in truth and reality :
'
notandum Wiesing. in Joe. curToxil<ravTs]
est epithetum quo ;
siguificat fallacem '
liaving missed their aim.' This word
esse ejus professionem ubi uon appa- only occurs again in i Tim. vi. 21,
ret bona conscientia, Calv. All these ' 2 Tim. ii. 18, in both cases with
epithets have their especial force as trepl: in its meaning itis opposed
hinting at the exact opposite in the to evaroxety (Kypke ; comp. tAoj,

false teachers : they were diecpdapfi^voi ver. 5), and, far from being ill chosen
Tov voZv (ch. vi. 5), KtKavTrjpiafffj.^voi (Sehleienn. p. 90), conveys more suit-
rijv ffvvflSrjaiv (ch. iv. 2), aSoKi/ioi irepl ably than dAiaprovrej the fact that these
Tim. iii. 8). It may be
Trjv irlffTiv (2 teachers had once been in the right
remarked that the common order of direction, but had not kept it; xaXuk
subst. and cpith. (see Gersdorf, Bei- elireu, d<TTox- rix'^V^ ydp 5ei ware
triige, p. 334 sq.) is here reversed in iv6l<x ^dWeiv Kal fxr} (û toO aKoiroi),
'
I. 6, 7. 9
eivai vofAooioaaKaXoi, (xtj voovvTe(; /ntjTe a Xeyovaiv fAt'/re
Chrys. ; see exx. in Kyi^ke, Obs. Vol. nalds. Gr. 621): the total want of
II. p. 348. fi,iTpdirr]crav] all qualifications on the part of these
^siverved, turned themselves, from ;êê- teachers is contrasted with their aims
kKivolv, Hesycli. : see ch. v. 15, vi. 20, and assumptions. The correct trans-
2 Tim. iv. 4, Heb. xii. 13. 'E/cr/)^- lation of participles will always be
weaOai is properly '
a via deflectere '
modified by the context, as from
it is
(Alberti, Ohs. p. 392), the e/c referring this alone that we can infer which of
to the original direction from which its five possible uses (temporal, causal,
they swerved; comp. Joseph. Ant. modal, concessive,conditional) mainly
XIII. 10. 5, Tijs 65od iKTpeirbfievov, and prevails in the passage before us : for
simply, ib. Ant. viii, 10. 2, e/s aU- exx. in the New Test, see Winer, Gr.
Kov^ iêTpaTTT] irpdêLs. Aversi sunt 45. 2, p. 307 (where however the
'
(Beng.) thus a more exact transl.

is uses of the part, are not well defined),
than '
conversi sunt (Vulg.). ' and for exx. in classical Greek, the
(xaTaioXo-yCav] '
vaniloquhnu' (Vulg.), more satisfactory hsts of Kriiger,
or, iu more classical Lat. (Livy, xxxiv. Sprachl. 56. 10 sq. On the negative
24,Tac. Ann. iii. ^g),'vaniloquentia,^ with the part., comp. notes on ch. vi.
Beza. This was an especial charac- 4. \i.r\ri a. k.t.X.] The nega-
teristic of the false teachers (comp. tion bifurcates ; the objects to which
Tit. i. 10, iii. 9), and is more exactly it applies, and with respect to which
defined in the following verse. the ignorance of the false teachers
7. 6AovTs] '
desiring ;^ they were extends, are stated in two clauses
not really so. This and the following introduced by the adjunctive nega-
expvessions, fo/xodLdduKoKoi, fjLTj voovvTes tives /j.rjTe...iJ.rp-e; comp. Matth. v.
K.T.\., seem distinctly to show, and 34, James v. 12, and see Winer, Gr.
this much Schleiermacher (p. 80 sq.) 55- 6, p. 433. Their ignorance was
has not failed to perceive, that Ju- thus complete, it extended alike to the
daism proper (Leo, comp. Theod.) made and the
assertions they subjects
cannot be the error here assailed. The on which they made them.
vS/jlo^ is certainly the Mosaic law, but irepl tCvwv SiaPePaiovvrai] ^whereof
at the same time
was clearly used it they affirm,' Auth. scil. ,

the subject '
by the false teachers on grounds es- about which (Syr., Vulg.) they make
sentially differing from those taken up their asseverations;' not 'what they
by the Judaists, and iu a way which maintain,' Luther, Bretschn., comp.
betrayed their thorough ignorance of De Wette. The compound verb Sia-
its Huther in loc. The

principles : see peâiovaeai does not here necessarily
assertion of Baur {Pastoralbriefe, p.
imply contention,' Syr.
' ^j-*jA1D
15), that Antinomians (Marcionites,
d'c.) are here referred to, is opposed [contendentes], but, as in Tit. iii. 8,
to the plain meaning of the words, is simply equivalent to Xiyeiv nera

and the obvious current of the pas- êôLitliaews ('stiurjan,' Goth.; comp.
sage; comp. ver. 8 sq. Pollux, Onomast. v. 152, dieyyvQ/j-ai,

(Jill vooijVTs] '
yet understanding not, Sta/3e/3., du(XXvpiôfjLaL), irepl referring
though they understand not;' the par- to the object about which the action
ticiple having a slight antithetical or of the verb takes place (Winer, Gr.
perhaps even concessive force (Do- 47. e, p. 333) ; compare Polyb. Hist.
:;
: ;
10 nP02 TLMOeEON A.
8 irepi rii'oov diaêjBaiovvrai. o'lSaneu Se uti kuXo^ o

9 po/iio<; eav ti<: avrw I'O/uLiiucoi y^prirai, el^w^ tovto, on
XII. 12.6, diopiôfjLtvos Kal 5ta,3e/3oioi'- loquitur,' Beng., and, after him,
fJLfvos irepl TovTbiv. Thus then a and most recent interpreters.
irepi tIvuv refer to different objects vo|Ji(|i6>s] 'lairfully,' i.e. agreeably to
(opp. to DeW.) ; the former referrinf^ the design of the law an obvious in- ;
to the subjective assertions, the latter stance of that effective paronomasia

to the objects which called them forth (repetition of a similar or similar-
so Huther, "Wiesinger. The union of sounding word) which we so often
the relative and interrogative in paral- observe in St Paul's Epp. ; see exx. in
lel clauses involves no difficulty; see Winer, Gr. 560 sq. The
68. i, p.
Winer, Gr. 25. i, p. 152, Bernhardj', legitimate use of the law has been
Synt. XIII. 1 1, p. 443, and the copious very differently defined, e.g. Stuv [tis]
list of exx. cited by Stallbaum on (KTrXrjpoi avTov di Ipywv, Chrys. i,
Plato, Onto, p. 48 A. Thcoph. I ; to it apairi ij.tr eiv Trpos Tbv

8. ol'8a|Xv Be] '
Now we know ;' XpicTTov, Chrys. 2, Theod., Theoph. 2
cucracei ^Xeyev di/.ioXoyTjp.ii'ov tovto Kal OTav iK iroWrjs avTov (pvXaTTrjs ttJs
drjXov ia-Ti, Chrys. (on Eom. vii. 1 4) irepiovfflaf, Chrys. 3, dr. The con-
comp. Eom. ii. 2, iii. 19, vii. 14 text however seems clearly to limit
[Lachm. marg.), viii. 28. The 5^, this legitimate use, not to a use con-
though certainly not =/a^v, MoUer (an sistent with its nature or spirit in
unfortunate comment), is still not the abstract (Mack, comp. Justiniani),
directly oppositive but rather /xeraâ- but with the admission of the particu-
tlk6u (in a word, not at but ' '
'
autem,' lar jsrinciple on 5iKai({! ov Keirat avo-
Hand, TitrscU. Vol. i. p. 562, comp. p. /jLOit 5^ Kal avvTTOT. Ac.T.X. The false
425), and the whole clause involves a teachers, on the contrary, assuming
species of concession : the false teach- that it %cas designed for the righteous
ers made use of the law ; so far well man, urged their interpretations of it
their error lay in their improper use as necessary appendices to the Gos-
of it; cv T(p yopufi fj.4iJ,(f)0fMai, dXXd roh pel; so De W., Wiesing., al., and
KUKoh SidacTKaXois tov vo/xov Theod. similarly, Alf.
KaX.o's] 'good,' morally; not ciÂi/uoj, 9. c'lSiuS tovto] '
knowing thi.i,'
Thcod., De W. It would seem to be '

being aware of ( ' mit dem Bewusst-
the object of the Apostle to make a sein,' Wegsch.) this great truth and
fall admission, not merely of the *- princijile;' secondaiy and participial
fulness, but of the positive excellence of predication, referring, not to the sub-
the law; comp. Eom. vii. 12, 14, 16. ject of otSaij.(v (' per enallagen nu-
6 vofios] 'the law;' surely not 'law meri,' Eisner, Obs. Vol. n. p. 288),
in the abstract' (Peile), but, as the but to the foregoing ns, and specify-
preceding expression vofj.o5i8d<TKa\oi ing the view which must be taken of
unmistakeably implies, 'the Hfosaic the law by the teacher who desires to
law,' the law which the false teachers use it rightly. vofios ov KiTai]
improperly used and applied to Chris- '
tlie law is not ordained.' The trans-
tianity. Tis] 'luiij one,' lation of Peile, '
no law is enacted,'
i.e., as the context seems here to sug- is fairly defensible (see Middleton,
gest, any teacher ; '
non de auditors Greek Art. p. 385 sq. and comp. iii,
legis [comp. Chrys.] scd de doctore 3. 5, p. 46. ed. Eose), and not without
;
T. 8, Q. 11
îKalu) vofJLOi ov Keirai, avofMoi^ Se kq) avvTroraKTOt^, uae-
ê<riv Kol djuaoTOoXoh, avouloi^ Koi ê/S^Xoi^, Trarpo-
plausibility ; the absence of the article 359. 2) Xen. Mem. iv. 4. 21, Tobs
being regarded as designed to imply vTTo TU)v deOiv Kifx4vovs v6/j.ovs, and the
that vofios is taken indefinitely, and numerous exx. in Wetstein, Kypke,
that the sentiment isperfectly general, and the phraseological annotators.
e.g. 6 ixrjSev adiKwi' ovdeuos delrat. The origin of the phrase seems due to
vojiiov, Antijjh. ap. Stob. i^/ori7. ix. i6 the idea, not of mere local position
(cited by Mack, al.). As however ('in publico exponi ibique jacere,'
it is now certain that vofxos, like many- Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 349), but of
similar words both in the N.T. and 'fixity,' d~c. (comp. Eost u. Palm,
elsewhere (see the full list in Winer, Lex. s.v. 12, Vol. I. p. 1694) which
Gr. 19. I, p, 109 sq.), even when is involved in the use of Kdadai.
anarthroixs, can and commonly does dv6|ioi.s h\ K.T.X.] 'but for latvless
signify 'the Mosaic law' (comp. Alf. and unruly persons.^ The reference
on Rom. ii. 12), and as this sense is of avo/j-OLS and awtroT. to violation of
both suitable in the present passage divine and human laws respectively
as defining the true functions of the (Leo) is ingenious, but doubtful. Both
Mosaic law, and is also coincident imply opposition to law : the former
with St Paul's general view of its re- lêrhaps, as the derivation seems to
lation to the Christian (comp. Eom. convey, a more passive disregard of it;
vi. 14, Gal. iii. 19, al.), we retain with the latter, as its deriv. also suggests
Chrys. and the Greek expositors the (vTroTa(Taea6ai = sponte submittere,
definite reference of v6/xos: so De W., Tittm. Synon. 11. p. 3), a more active
Huther, Wiesing., al. SiKaCw] 'a violation of it arising from a refractory
righteous nian.^ The exact meaning will; comp. Tit. i. 10, where dvvwo-
of MKaioz has been somewhat differ- raKToi stands in near connexion with
ently estimatedit would seem not so
: dunXiyovres. dcrpcriv Kal
much, on the one hand, as d SiKaiu- d|J.apT.] 'ungodly andsinfuV These

deis, with a/orniaZ reference to SiKatocr. epithets are also connected in i Pet.
iK irlareus, nor yet, on the other, so iv. 18 (Prov. xi. 31), Jude 15. This
little as 6 KaropOuKws ttjv dpeTi^v, second pair points to want of rever-
Theoph., but rather, as the context ence to God ; the third to want of
seems to require and imply, 'Justus inner purity and holiness ; the fourth
per sanctificationem,' Croc. (comp.De to want of even the commonest human
W.), he who (in the language of feeling. The list is closed by an enu-
Hooker, Serm, 11. 7) ' has his measure meration of sjjecial vices.
of fruit in holiness;' comp. Waterl. dvo<rois] 'unholy;^ only here and

Justif. Vol. VI. p. 7. KciTai] 'is 2 Tim. iii. 2. As offio^ and 6cn6TT]s
enacted,^ 'est posita,' Vulg., 'ist sa- seem, in all the passages where they
tith,' Goth. No special or peculiar are used by St Paul, to convey the
force ( ' onus illud maledictionis, Pise. ' notion of a 'holy purity' (see notes
'consilium et destinatio,' Kiittn. ap. 071 Eph. iv. 24, and Harless in loc;
Peile) is here to be assigned to Keladai, comp. also Trench, Synon. Part 11.
it being only used in its proper and 38), the same idea is probably in-
classical sense of 'enactment,' dx. of volved in the negative. The da-i^rit is
laws; comp. (even passively, Jelf, Gr. unholy through his lack of reverence;
' ; :;
12 nPOS TIMOeEON A.
10 \(t)aii Kai fJL)]TpoXipai<:, avSpocpupotg, ttoovoiq, apcrevOKo'i-

Taii, avopaTTOoicrTaii^, vpêi/crra/?, eiriopKoi';, Ka\ e'l ri
11 erepou rtj vyiaivovcrri SiSacrKaXia upTixeirai, Kara to
the avofftos tlirongli his lack of inner Mosaic law had made a provision.
purity. The use in classical au- Exodus xxi. 15 (obs. there is no addi-
thors is appy. somewhat different it ; tion riDI, as in ver. 12), comp. Lev.
seems there rather to mark impiety '
XX. 9. The following di'Spo<p6vois sup-
(Plato, Euthrjphr. p. 9 d, o oj/ irivre^ plies no argument against this transl.
oi 0ol fuawaiv dvbawv iariv), the viola- (De W.); St Paul is obviously follow-
tion oi fas in contradistinction to jus, commandments.
ing the order of the
whether in itshighest sense in relation The usual Attic form is warpoKolas;
to the Gods [e.g. Schol. Eurip. Hec. Thom. Mag. p. 695 (ed. Bern.), Al-
yyS, t6 /liv TTpbs Oeovs i^ avdpdj- bert!, Ohs. p. 394.
voiv yeuofievov oclov KoKovfxev: comp. 10. dvSpairoSKrrais] men-stealers '
'
Suppl. 377), or in its lower sense in 'plagiariis' (Cicero, Quint. Frat. i. 2.
relation to parents and kindi-ed, e.g. 2. 6), i.e. 'qui vel fraude vel aperta vi
Xen. Ctjrop. viii. 8. 27, dvocLuripovs homines suffurantur ut pro manciiîis
irepl avyyevilz: see Tittmann, Sijnon. vendant,' Vorst, ap. Pol. Syn. comp. ;
I. p. 25. Hence the frequent combi- Pol. Onomast. iii. 78, dvSpair. 6 rbv
nation of dvoffios and ddiKos, e.^. Plato, iXevdepov KaraSovXavfievos 17 tov dWo-
Gorg. p. 505 B, Legg. vi. p. 777 e, Tpiov olKiT7]v vira.y6fj.evoi (ed. Bekk.);
Repuhl. II. p. 363 D, comp. Theat. a repulsive and exaggerated violation
p. 176 D. irarpoXtpais] 'swiifcrs of the eighth commandment, as dpae-
voKoiTetv is similarly of the seventh:
they are grouped with Spaireral and
[qui percutiunt patres eorum] Sjx ;
fxoixol, Polyb. Hi.ft. xii. 9. 2, 10. 6;
not ^murderers of fathers,' Auth. comp. Eein, Criminalrec}it, p. 386 sq.
Both the derivation {oKodu}, comp. The penalty of death is attiiched to
Aristoph. Ran. 149) and the similar this crime, Exodus xxi. 16, Deut.
use of the word in good authors {e.g. xxiv. 7 : so appy. in some pagan codes
Demosth. Timocr. 732,Aristoph.A^?>. see Sturz. Lex. Xcnoph. s.v.
1327, compared with 1331, and esp. tiriopKois] 'perjured persons,' Auth.
Lysias, Theomn. i r6. 8) will certainly 'iiriopKoi sunt et ii qui quod jura-
warrant this milder translation; comp. veruut non faciunt (Xen. Agesil. 1.
Suidas, vaTpaXotas, TrarporrTrrTjs" Kal 12, comp. n) et ii qui quod falsum

irarpaXyas 6 ai'ro'j, and Poll. Onoma.'<t. esse norunt jurato affirmant, Raphel. '
III. 13, who even extends it to oi irepl Perjury is specially mentioned in Lev.
Toi's 70^6?$ iâ/j.aprdvoi'Tfs : sim. He- xix. 12. d Ti K.T.X. is not for
sych. irarpaX.' 6 rhv Traripa dri/xd^wv, o Tt (Mack) but is a more emphatic
rvTTTuv, Tj KTelvuv. It seems also and inclusive form of expression. It
more consistent with the context, as implies that all forms of sinfulness
the crime of parricide or matricide had not been specifically mentioned,
would naturally be comparativelyrare, but that all are designed to be in-
and almost (even in a pagan's idea, cluded: Eaphel (Obs. Vol. 11. p. 562)
comp. Cicero, pro Rose. c. 25) out of very appositely cites Polyb. Hist. p.
the special contemplation of any law. 983 [xv. 18. 5], olslas Kal x^P"'" '^"i-
Against the crime of the text the TToXets Kal et Ti ilrepov ian yiaffixa-
,
'
10, II. 18
evayy^Xiov rtj^ Sot,^]^ rod fxaKaplov Oeou, o eTriareuOrji'
eyco.
vicrcrov. ttj vîai- cause they do not occur in other Epp.

voi<rr\ 8i8a(rK.] 'the sound (healthful, where really dissimilar errors are de-
not healthgiving, Mosh.) doctrine:^ scribed? That there is a certain dif-
Ka\ws etire rrj vyiaiv. 8LdacrKa\iq., ference in the language of these Epi?.
iKelva yap vavra irddr] \pvxv^ V" ^'' we freely admit, yet still it is not one
(f>6apiJ.^vr]s,Chxys.;conn[>.Flntarc'h,de whit more than we may naturally ex-
Liber, Educ. 9, ttjs abLa<pd6pov koI pect from the form of errors described
vyiaivovffTji waidelas, ib. 7, vyialvov- (see Huther, Einleit. p. 52), the date
Tos /cat The formula
Terayfiivov plov. of the composition (see notes on ver.
is nearly identical in meaning -with 3), and, possibly, the age and expe-
7) Ka\ri SiSaaKaXia, cb. iv. 6, and 77 riences of the inspired author ; comp.
KUT emiêiav didaaK., ch. vi. 3, and Guerike, Einleit. 48. 2, p. 402 (ed.
stands in clear and suggestive con- 2). It is to be regretted that so able
trast to tbe sickly (cb. vi. 4) and mor- a writer as Eeuss should still feel
bid (2 Tim. ii. 17) teaching of Jewish difficulties about the authorship of
gnosis. Tbe present part, seems to this Ep.; see his Gesch. des N.T. 90,
convey the idea of present existing p. 76.
healthiness, -which was to be main- II. Kara to va7"y6Xiov] 'accord-
tained and not depraved : comp. ing to the Gospel;^ specification of
Waterl. Trinity, Vol. iii. p. 400. that with which all the foregoing is
The expressions i}7ia/i'oii(ra SiSaaKoKia, in accordance. Theresome little is
2 Tim. iv. 3, Tit. i. 9, ii. i, and i;7iat- difficulty in the connexion. Three
povrei \6yoi, 1 Tim. vi. 3, 2 Tim. i. constructions have been proposed: the
13 (comp. Tit. ii. 8), are peculiar to clause has been connected (a) with ttJ
the Pastoral Epistles, and have fre- vy. BiSaaK., Beng., Leo, Peile, al.; (b)
:
quently been urged as ' un-Pauline with avTUeLTai, Mack, Matth., comjD.
to this the answer of Wiesinger {on Justin. 2 ;
(c) with the whole foregoing
Tit. i. 9) seems fair and satisfactory sentence, ver. 9 sq., De W. Huther,
,
viz. that it is idle to lay stress upon Wiesing. Of these (a) seems clearly
such an usage, unless at the same grammatically untenable ; for the ar-
time corresponding expressions can be ticle [inserted in D' ; Clarom., Aug.,
produced out of St Paul's other Epp. Boern., Vulg. ; Bas.] cannot be dis-
which might suitably take the place pensed with, as Theoph. in his gloss.
of the present see in answer to
: Tj oijCF-Q Kara to eua77A. tacitly ad-
Schleiermacher, Planck, Bemerkiin- mits. Again (6) is exegetically un-
fjen, Gott. 1808, Beckhaus, Specimen satisfactory, as the sentence would
Obs. Ling. 1810. The majority of thus be tautologous, the vy. oidacrK.
these objections are really fundament- being obviously the import of the
ally uncritical. If in these Epp. the eiiayyiX. if not even synonymous with
,
Apostle is characterizing a different it ; comp, ch. vi. i, 3. Thus then

form of error from any which he had (c) is alone tenable : the Apostle sub-
previously described, and if the ex- stantiates his positions about the law
l^ressions he has made use of admira- and its applicationbyareferencetothe
bly and felicitously depict it, why are Gospel. His present assertions were
we to regard them with suspicion be- coincident with its teaching and priu-
, ; ;;
14 1IP02 TIMOeEON A.
12 Ka)
'Ve^W TW'.in
X^jO'f et/Owa^COO-ai/Tt /we
/ I tliank Ilim who en-
trusted that (iospel to
me, and who was mer-
ciful to me In my ignorance and unbe-
lief: to Him be all honour and glory.
12. Kal xa-piv ^x"] So Tisch. (ed. 2, 7) with DKL; great majority of mss.
Clarom., Goth., Syr. (both), al.; Dam., (Ecum. (text); Lucif., Ambrst. {Rec,
Griesb., Scholz). The conuecting Kai is omitted in AFGX; about 10 mss.;
Aug., Boern., Vulg., Copt., Êth. (both), Arm.; Chrys., Theod., al. ; Pel.,
Vig., Bod. {Mill, Pi'olcgom. p. i-xxxiv, Lac]tm., Iluther, Tisch. ed. i). The
preponderance of external authority is thus appy. in favour of the omission.
Perhaps the internal arguments slightly preponderate in the other direction:
for if, on the one hand, the important critical principle, 'i^roclivi lectioni
prEstat ardua' (comp. Tregelles, Printed Text of N.T., p. 221), seems here to
find an application, still, on the other, the insertion of nal is distinctly in ac-
cordance with St Paul's use of that particle. Thus then as it is possible that
the omission of Kal may have arisen from a mistaken idea of the connexion of
iyCj with x"/"" ^X'^> î^^ also as it would leave an abruptness here hardly
natural, we still retain, though not by any means with confidence, the reading
of Tischendorf.
ciples : so, very similarly, Eom. ii. 16 glory of the Gospel dispensation.
seeMeyer in loc. and on /card, Winer,
, was God, not only on
MaKciptos indeed
Gr. 49. d, p. 357, comp. notes on account of His own immutable and
Eph. i. 5. TTJs So^Tis] essential perfections (os i(7Tiv avroixa-
is not a mere genitive of quality KapiOT-qs, Theoph. in i Tim. v. 15),

(comp. Winer, Gr. 34. 3. b, p. 211), but on account of the riches of His
and only equivalent to ^cSofos, Beza, mercy in this dispensation to man
Auth., al., but is the gen. of the con- comp. Greg. Nyss. in Psalm, i. i.
teiits; see Bernhardy, Synt. iii. 44, Vol. I. p. 25S (ed. Morell), tovto fiSvov
p. 161, Scheuerl. Syiit. 17. i, p. 126, iffrl fiaKcipLov t^ <j>v(xeL ov wav rb
and notes on Eph. i. 13; and comp. fier^X"" fi-o-Kapiov ylyverai : comp. also
2 Cor. iv. 4. The glory of God, whe- Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. 11. p. 2S9.
ther as evinced in the sufferings of S tirto-rruOijv b(u>] '
icith which I was
Christ (Chrj's.) or in the riches of His cn<rK.s-icd;' a common construction in
sovereign grace (De W.), is the import, St Paul's Epp., especially in reference
that which is contained in and re- to this subject; sec i Cor. ix. 17,
vealed by the Gospel, quod Dei nia- '
Gal. ii. 7, I Thess. ii. 4, Tit. i. 3. As
jestatem et immensam gloriam [Eom. the context is simply referring to the
ix. 23, Eph. iii. 16] explicet,' Justi- past, not (as in Gal. ii. 7) also to the
niani, 2. The gen. tov GeoO is con- present fact of the Apostle's commis-
sequently not the gen. oriyinis {ri^v sion, the aor. is perfectly suitable ; see
fx^Wovcxau doâv iTraYY^^^frai, Theod. notes on Gal. ii. 7.
comp. also Chrys.), but the simple 1 2. Kal xa.p\.v ?x.H '-^^'"^ I give
possessive gen., the glory which essen- thanks;'' appended paragraph (not
tially belongs to and is immanent in however, as Alf., only with a comma
God. |iaKap(ov] This eiîthet after ^70;) expressive of the Apostle's
(only in this connexion here and ch. profound thankfulness for God's mer-
vi. 15), when thus applied to God, cy toward him, as implied in the
seems designed still more to exalt the iiri<rTevdr]v of the preceding verse. It
I. 12, 13. 15
ji.pl(XTW 'lrj(TOV TW lÛplU} ^fJLOOVf OTl TTiaTOV fxe ^jijo-aTO,

6efXPog eii SiaKovlav, to -Trporepov ovra /3\(xa-(pt]iixov Ka] I 3
has been urged by Schleierm. (p. 163 found in the N.T. in St Paul's Epp.
sq.) in his arguments against tlie (Rom. iv. 20, Eph. vi. 10, Phil. iv. 13,
genuineness of this Ep., that there is 2 Tim. ii. i, iv. 17) and Heb. xi. 34:
here a total want of connexion. "Were comp. notes 071 Eph, vi. 10. There
it even so, no argument could be does not seem any reference to the
fairly founded on it, for what is more 5vva/j.is which attested the Apostle-
noticeable than St Paul's tendency to ship (Macknight) nor specially to mere ,
digression whenever anything con- bravery in confronting dangers (comp.

nected with his mission and the mercy Chrys.), but generally to spiritual Su-
of God towards him comes before his vafiis for the functions of his apostle-
thoughts? comp. i Cor. xv.
9 sq., ship. irKrrov] 'faithful,'
Eph. iii. 8. Here however there is ' trusty ;' comp. i Cor. vii. 25. Eadie,
scarcely a7iy digression ; the Apostle on Eph. i. I, p. 4, advocates the par-
pauses on the weighty words e-m- ticipial translation 'believing' (comp.
arevdrji' iyu) (what a contrast to the Goth, 'galûbjandan '): this however
ignorance and uncertainty of the false seems here clearly untenable ; the ad-
teachers 1 ver. 7), to express with deep dition of the words etj dtaKovLav shows
humility (comp. Chrys.) his thankful- that the word is used in its ordinary
ness ; with this thankfulness he inter- ethical, not theological sense.
weaves, ver. 13 sq., a demonstration Ot'iAcvos els SittK.] '
appointing me, or
founded on his own experiences, of the in that he appointed me, for the
transforming grace of the Gospel, and ministry ;' not postquam,' Grot., but
'
the forgiveness (not the legal punish- '

dum posuit, cf-c' Beng. The act, to
ment) of Thus, without seeking
sin. dladai els Sluk., furnished proof and
to pursue the subject in the form of a evidence on ttkttov /j-e riy-qcaro : ttiDs
studied contrast between the law and yap av 'iQero /xe el jx-q iTriTrjdeiorrjra
the Gospel (he was not now writing evpev ev e/xol; Theoph. see Winer, Gr. ;
against direct Judaizers), or of a de- 45. 4, p. 311. Schleiermacher takes

claration how the transgressors of the exception at this expression ; why
law were to attain righteousness (see may we not adduce i Thess. v. 9,
Baumgarten, Pastoralhr. p. 224 sq.), idero q/xds ets opyrjv ?
he more than implies it all in the his- 13. ovra] The participle seems
tory of his own case. In a word, the here to involve a concessive meaning,
law was for the condemnation of sin- '
though I was,' '
cum tamen essem,'
ners ; the Gospel of Jesus Christ was Justiniani, not, 'a man who was,'
for the saving of sinners and the Alf. , as this gives it a predicative
ministration of forgiveness : verily it character. On the use of participles
was an evayyiXiov rrjs do^rjs roO fiaKa- in concessive sentences, see Donald-
plov Qeov comp. Huther in loc.
; son, Gr. 621, and comp. notes on
Ti](iov] '
a bias-
strengthened me ivithin,' sc. for the phemcr;' in the fuU and usually re-
discharge of my commission, for bear- ceived meaning of the word, as it was

ing the Xdôvpov (Chrys.) of Christ. specially against the name of our
The expressive word iv5vva/x., with Lord (Acts xxvi. 9, n) that St Paul
the exception of Acts ix. 22, is only both spoke and acted. The verb
;:
J (3 iipo::^ TiMoeEON a.
îcoKT>]v Kai v^pi(jr)]v aXXa tjXe/jOrji', on ayvowv eiroi-
14 t](ra v aTTicrTia, vTvepeirXeovacreu Se "^^^ Kûpiov

>)
X^P^^
p\aff(prjfj.(ii/ {i.e. p\a\f/i.^r)fxf'iv, Pott, vestigated in Trench, I.e.; see also
Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 47, Vol. 11. Tittm. Synon. i. 74. dXXd
p. 49) taken per se is nearly equiva- T]XTi0r]v] '
still, notwithstanding, I ob-
lent in meaning to \oiBopeiv (e.fi. Mar- tained mercy.' 'AXXa has here its full
tyr. Pohjc. 9, \oi56p-q<Tov rhv Xpi(rr6i>, and proper sechisive ('aliud jam hoc
compared with the martyr's answer, esse de quo sumus dicturi,' Klotz,
TTtos Svvanai p\a<T(pT]ixrjaai rhv âcrCKia. Derar. Vol. and thence com-
11. p. 2),
fiov ; compare Clem. Alex. Ptcdnfi. i. 8, monly adversative force God's mercy :
p. 137, ed. Potter) when however it; and St Paul's want of it are put in
stands in connexion with God's name sharpest contrast. In the following
it naturally has the more special and words the Apostle clearly does not seek
frightful meaning of '
blasphemy,' 17 simply to excuse himself (De W.), but
{Is Qeov i"/3/)ij, Suidas: see Suicer, to illustrate the merciful procedure of
Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 1. p. 696 sq. divine grace. His ignorance did not
SwoKTuv] ^ persecutor ;^ oi /mvov i^\aa-- givehim any claim on God's ^Xeos, but
(prjfiovv dXXa Kal toi)j aWovs Swkuv merely put him within the pale of its
\a(r(pr)ixLV rjvayKaôv, CEcum. see :
ojDeration. iv dirKj-rCif (' being
Acts xxii. 4, xxvi. 11, Gal. i. 13, 23. yet in unbelief,' Peile) then fm-ther
ippKTTijv] '
doer of outrage,' Conyb. defines the ground of his dyvota : his
and Hows. only here and Rom. i. 30;

;
ignorance was due to his dTria-rla.
v^piarrjs [perhaps from iV^p, Donalds. How far that awKTria was excusable
Cratyl. 335, with verbal root, I (ire), is, Huther observes, left unnoticed
as
Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 144] it is only implied that the aYfoia which
is one who displays his insolence not resulted from it was such as did not
in words merely, but in deeds of vio- leave him wholly a.vawo\6yriro%; ov

lence and outrage: see Trench, Synon. yap (pdovij) âWofievos iwoKi/jLovv, dXX'
29.
'
Paulus nequitiam quibusdam uTrkp ToS vo/jLOV dTJdev dywvilôfievos,
veluti gradibus ampUficat. Primus Theod. : comp. Acts iii. 17, Rom. x. 2,
gradus est maledicere, ideo se vocat and see esp. the excellent sermon of
blasphemum secundus insectari, ideo
; Waterland, Part 11. Vol. v. p. 731.
se appellat persecutorem ; et quia po- 14. virepeirXtovairtv] 'teas (not
test iusectatio citra vimconsistcrc, ad- ' hath been,' Peile) exceeding abun-
dittertio sefuisseoppressorem, 'Justi- ,5' "
dant,' iLi_ML_CD [magna fuit] Syr.
niani. The translation of the Vulgate
'
contumeliosus,' is scarcely critically comp. Rom. v. 20, virepeirepicrffevcrev
exact, as, although '
contumclia" [per- 7] X'^P'-î - Thess. i. 3, virepavâvei tJ
haps from coutumeo,' Voss, Etymol.

'
TTtffTts. There is not here any com-
s.v., comp. Pott, Vol. I. p. 51] is fre- parative force in \jireptir'\., whether in
quently applied to deeds (e.g. Cffisar, relation to the Apostle's former sin
Bell. Gal. m. 13, quamvis vim et con- and unbelief (Mack), or to the (Xeos
tumeliam [fluctuum] perferre), 'con- which he had experienced (uirep^^ri
tumeliosus' seems more commonly Kal Tov fKeov rd du'pa, Chiys.), as
applied to words. The distinction be- verbs compounded with vir^p ai'e used
tween vireprjipavos (thoughts), oXafwj' by St Paul in a stiperl. rather than a
(words), and v^piarris (deeds), is in- compar. sense; see Fritz. Horn. Vol. i.
5
I. 14, 15. 17
7r/(TT09 o Xoyo? AcaJ iraTrjii aTroo<f^<} atîo?, on ^pia-ro^ 1
p. 350; the Apostle thus only explains true sphere and element. Faith and
more how, and in what measure,
fully love have their only true centre in
he obtained mercy. This, it may be Jesus Christ ; it is only when we are
observed, he introduces, not by an ex- in union with Him that we can share
planatory Kai, or a confirmatory yap, iuand be endowed with those graces.
but by 5^; a gentle adversative force This proper meaning of (v has fre-
being suggested by the last words, ev quently been vindicated in these com-
airiaTiq.: 'yes, unbelieving I was, hvt mentariee; see notes on Gal. ii. 17,
God's grace was not on that account on Eph, i. I , al. On the insertion of the
given in scanty measure:' see espe- article see notes on ch. iii. 13.
cially Klotz, Devar. p. 363 sq., and 15. WKTTos 6 X6"Yos] 'Faithful is
com2)are the z-emarks in notes on Gal. the saying,' triggv [trusty, sure] thata
'
iii. 8, II, and al. pass. The word vaurd,' Goth.; Tricriy, avrl tou d\f/ev-
virfpirX. is excessively rare; it has at 5^s Kal a.X-qd-q's, Theod. This 'gra-
present only been found in the Psalt. vissima prasfaudi formula' (Beng.) is
Salom. V. 19, and Herme Past. 11. found only in the Pastoral Epp. ; ch.
Mand. v. 2, where it is used with a I, iv. 9, 2 Tim. ii. 11, Tit. iii. 8;
iii.
semi-local reference, ov x^P^^ iKc'iyo comp. the somewhat similar forms,

TO dyyos, dXV inrepirXeovdlêi rb rpvcpe- ovToi 01 \6yoi viaTOL Kal dXrjdivoL elffiv,
pov TTvev/xa. On St Paul's frequent Eev. xxi. 5, xxii. 6 (om. e/crtj'), anddXi;-
use of verbs compounded with vw^p, divbs 6 \6yos, i Kings X. 6, 2 Chron.
see notes on Eph. iii. 20. ix. 5. This is one of the many hints
|ieTd tria-T. Kal 0,7.] Faith and love that may tend to confirm us in the
are '
the concomitants of the grace of opinion that the three Epp. were
our Lord Jesus;' on which proper written about the same time; comp.
force of /xera, see notes on Eph. vi. 23, Guerike, Einleit. 48. i, p. 400
and comp. ib. iv. 2. Leo has rightly (ed. 2). irdo-iis diroSoxiis] 'aW
felt and expressed this use of the (i.e. everykindof) accejytat ion,' Auth.;
prep., 'verbis /xerd k.t.X. indicatur an excellent translation. 'AttoSoxv,
TTtoT. k. (17. quasi comites fuisse ilhus 'exceptio studii et favoris plena,'
X-i/J'7-os.' Of the two substantives the Schweigh. Lex. Polyb. s.v. (comp.
first, irlaTii, stands in obvious antithe- aTTodeKTos, ch. ii. 3, V. 4), is used very
sis to iv dwicrTig., ver. 1 3 (on its more frequently and in very similar con-
inclusive sense as also implying eXTrts, structions by later Greek writers; e.g.
see Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. 4, p. 241), dTToS. dftoj, Philo, de Pram. 23,
while d7ci7r77, which here seems clearly Vol. I. p. 565, ib. de Profug. 2, Vol.
to imply Christian love, love to man II. p. 410, al. In Polybius (where it
(Justin.) as well as to God, suggests a, very frequently occurs) it is occasion-

contrast to his former cruelty and ally found in union with wiffTis, e.g.
hatred; 'dilectio in Christo [opponi- Hist. I, 43. 4, VI. 2. 13, 'eti&m fides
tur] ssevitiffi quam exercuerat adversus est species acceptionis,' Beng.; see the
fideles,' Calv. Ttis tv Xp. collections of Eisner and the phra-

'lT](r.] 'which is in Christ Jesus,^ not seological annotators, by all of whom
'per Christum,' Justin, (comp. Chrys., the word is abundantly illustrated.
TO Iv 8ia idTiv), but in Him, as its On this use of ttSs with abstract
18 IIPOZ TIMOGEON A.
lt]aov(i i/XOev e/f rov k6(T/ulov diuapTCoXov': crwcrai, <Sv irpw-

10 TO? elfxi iyu)- aXXa ma tovto rjXerjBrjv, aa ev efxot
irpcioTM evoeiE^fjTai Xpiaroi 'I;aoi''9 Ttjv airaaav fxaKpo-
nouns, commonly denoting extension is seriously to miss the strong current

('omnium totius animac facultatiim,' of feeling with which, even in terms
Bcng. rather than
) intot'îon, see notes of seeming hyperbole [avrbi' vwepâi-
0)1 Eph. 1. 8. 7jX0V ls TOV pei Trjs Tairti'o(ppo<TvvrjS 8pov, Theod.),
KO(r|Jiov] 'came into the uorld :^ see the Apostle ever alludes to his con-
John xvi. 28, and (according to the version, and his state preceding it;
most probable construction) ib. i. 9. see notes on Eph. iii. 8.
In these passages k6(thos is appy. used l|ii] Not ^v; 'cave existimes mo-
in its physical or perhaps rather (see dcstias causa Apostolum mentitum
John iii. 16 sq.) collective sense; esse. Veram enim non minus quam
comp. Eeuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 20, p. humilem confessionem edcre voluit,
228, and notes 07i Gal. iv, 3. The atque ex intimo cordis seusu depromp-
allusion they involve to the irpovirapît tam,' Calv. See the excellent ser-
of Christ is clear and unmistakeable; mons on this text by Hammond, Senn.
comp. Pearson, Creed, Vol. i. p. 141 xxx. XXXI. 13. 632 sq. (A.-C. Libr.),
(ed. Burton). wv irpwros clpii and compare August. Serm. clxxiv.
^w] 'of whom I am chief ;^ 'antece- CLxxv. Vol. V. p. 939 sq. (ed. Migne),
dcus omnes non tempore sed maligni- Frank, Serm. viii. Vol. i. p. loS sq.
tate,' August, in Psal. Ixx. i. r. Jus- (A.-C. L.).
tiuianiand others, following a hint of 16. dXXd] 'Iloivleit,' Auth.; not
Ambrose, endeavour to qualify these resumptive ('respicit ad ver. 13,'
words, by referring the relative, not Heinr.), but, as in ver. 13, seclusive
to d/io/}Tw\oi)j absolutely, but 'iis and antithetical, marking the contrast
tantum qui ex Judaismo conversi between the Apostle's own judgment
erant in fidem;' ww sc. auôfi^vwv, on himself and the mercy which God
Wcgsch. similarly Mack, and, as we
: was pleased to show him: afj.apTC>j\(s
might hardly have expected. Water- (fiû) (Ifxi, dXXo. rjXerjOrjv. Beza has
land, Serin, xxx. Vol. v. p. 729. As here juchciously changed 'sed,' Vulg.,
however the words Xpiarbs ^XOev... into 'verum;' see Klotz, Devar. Vol.
ffwaai must clearly be taken in their II. p. 3, and compare some remarks
widcstextent, 'non solos illos Judff os of Waterland on this particle, Serm.
sed et omnes omninohominesetpot'ca- V. (Meyer's Lect.), Vol. 11. p. 108.
torcs veuit salvos facere,' Corn, a Lap., 8id tovto] 'on thiii account,' 'for this
any interpretation which would end; '
pointing to, and directing more
limit cither dfiapTwXous or its relative especial attention to the tva.
seems exegetically untenable. Equally iv ^|Ao] 'in me;' not equiv. to St'
unsuccessful any grammatical argu-

is ipiov (Theod.), but with the usual and
ment deduced from the anarthrom full force of the prep. ; the Apostle
Trpiiros, scil. 'ciuer dcr Vornehmstcn,' was to be as it were the substratum
Flatt; for comp. Matth. x. 2 (Dc W. of the action: comp. Exod. ix. 16,
also cites ib. xxii. 3S, but the reading and see exx. in "Winer, Gr. 48. a,
is doubtful), and Middleton, Article, p. 345, and notes on Gal. i. 24.
VI. 3, p. 100 (ed.Eose). Thus to ex- irptoTU)] 'chief,' not 'first,' Auth. :
plain away the force of this expression '

alludit ad id quod nuper dixerat sc
,
I. i6. 19
OufAiav, TToo? vTroTuTToxriv Twu jueWovTCOv TTicTTeveiv eir
priraum esse inter peccatores,' Calv. fficum. 2: vvoTVTT., ItUiQ-K*/. [os-

evSti^rprai] ^ might shoiv forth;'' in-
tensive, or, as it has been termed, tensio, exemplum, 2 Pet. ii. 6] Syr.,
dynamic middle comp. Donalds. Gr. ; is a 6ts XeyopL. ; here, and in a some-
432. 2. hb, Kriiger, Sj'rachl. 52. what modified sense, 2 Tim. i. 13. St
8, and see notes on Eph. ii. 7, where Paul's more usual expression is ruiros
this word and its uses are noticed (Rom. V. 14, vi. 17, I Oor. x. 6, Phil,
and investigated. rr\v iii. 17, al.), but for this iVot. is per-
airao-ov p.aKp.] 'the whole of His haps here substituted, as it is not so
long-suffering;'' i.e. 'the fulness of much the mere passive example (tvwov)
long-suffering,' Peile ; ovk i<j>Tj, ha ivd. as the active display of it on the part
if ifj-ol rijv fJiaKp., aXXa Tr]i> iracrav of God ('ad exprimendum exemplar,'
ft.<xKp.' ws av el IXeye, /laXKop ifiou ew Erasm.) which the Apostle wishes to
dWq) OVK ^x^' fiaKpoOvixTjaai, Chrys. specify. The usual exi^lanation that
The reading airaa-a-v [Lachm., Tisch.) the Apostle himself was to be the viro-
is not quite certain : the preponde- deiyfxa (2 Pet. ii. 6), the standing type
rance of uncial authority [AFGN opp. and representative, the all-embracing '
to DKL] is in its favour, but it may example' (Moller), of those who were
be remarked that the form dVas is hereafter to believe on Christ ('si
only found once more in St Paul's credis ut Paulus, salvabere ut Pau-

Epp., Ei^h. vi. 13 (Gal. iii. 28 Lachm. lus,' Beng.), is scarcely satisfactory.
is very doubtful), while the more It was not so much the Apostle as the
common form occurs about 420 times. naKpod. shown to him that was the
St Luke uses atras far more (23 times object of the inroTvir. ; comp. "Wiesing.
certain) than any other of the sacred in loc. On the technical meaning
writers. On the less usual position of (adumbratio et institutio brevis) see
the article, see Middl. Gree'k Art. ch. thenotesof Fabriciuson Sext. Empir.
VII. p. 104 note, and comp. Gersdorf, p, I, and Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol.
Beitrcige, p. 381, who has however II. p. 1398. The gen. tQiv fieWovruv
omitted this instance and Acts xx. 18: ('in respect of,' 'pertaining to,' see
comp. Green, Gramm. p. 194. Donaldson, Gr. 453) may be more
We need not here modify the mean- specificaUy defined as the gen. of the
ing oi naKpod.: 'Deo tribuitur â/cpo0. point of view (Scheuerl. Synt. 18, p.
quia pcenas peccatis debitas differt 1 29), or perhaps, more correctly, as an
propter gloriam suam, et ut detur pec- extended appUcation of the possessive

catoribus resipiscendi locus,' Suicer, gen.; thevTroTVTro}(Tis was designed in
Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 293. The reference to them, to be, as it were,
distinction of Theoph. (on Gal. v. 22) their property; so 2 Pet. ii. 6; comp.
between /laKpoOvfiia [crxo^rj eiriTLdivai Soph. (Ed. Col. 355, and see Scheuerl.
TTjv irpocTTjKovaav 5lKr]i>) and irpg.dTrjs Synt. 13. 2, p. 112 sq., Matth. Gr.
(6.<pUvai iravTairaai) cited by Suicer, % 343. I (not 2, where Soph. I. c. is
S.V., and Trench, Synon. 50. e, may misinterpreted, see Wunder in. loc).
perhaps be substantiated by compar- If the dative had been used, the idea
ing this passage with Tit. iii. 2. of the 'convenience,' 'benefit,' of the
irpis viiroTvirftxriv k.t.X.] '
to exhibit parties concernedwould have come
a pattern for them, &c.,'7r/)os awoêiîv more prominently into notice: cou-
C2
;
;
20 IIP02 TIMOOEON A.
17 a.VT(S ctg û)t]v aiwviov. tw ê âcriXei twv aicovcov,
trast Ecclus. xliv. 16 with 2 Pet. I. c. toward see Winer, Gr.

;
49. a, p. 354
The explanation of Brctsch., '
ut (hoc {d) repose, reliance on; (e) mental di-
meo exemplo) adumhraret conversio- rection with a view to it ; Fritz. Rom.

nem futuram gentium,' is grammati- iv. 5, Vol. I. p. 217, comp. Donalds.
cally defensible but not exegetically Gr. 483. Of the four latter
Eatisfactory. irioTtveiv iir formulne it may be remarked in con-
avTw] ' to believe on Him. '
In this conclusion that (b) and [d) are of rare
struction, which only occurselsewhere occurrence; (c) only (John iii. 15 is
inLuke xxiv. 25 (omitted by Huther) doubtful) is used by St John and St
and (in one and the same citation Peter, by the former very frequently
from the LXX.) Eom. ix. 33, x. u, and about equally with {e) by St
I Pet. 6 (Matth. xxvii. 42 is doubt-
ii. Luke, and rather more than equally
ful), Christ is represented as the basis, by St Paul : a notice of these con-
foundation, on which faith rests; iirl structions will be found in Eeuss,
with dat. marking '
absolute super- TMol. Chret. iv. 14, p.229; comp.
position' (Donalds. Gr. 483), and also Tholuck, Beitnige, p. 94 sq.
thence the accessory notion of de- '
is ?wi^v alwviov] 'unto eternal life;'
pendence on ;
' see Bernhardy, Sijnt. v. object to which the exercise of Triortj
24, p. 250, Kriiger, Sprachl.%68. 41, eV aiVy was directed. It is singular

p. 541. If we adopt the usual reading that Bengel should have paused to no-
and explauation in Mark i. 15 (comp. tice that this clause can be joined with
John iii. 15 [Tisch., Lachm. marg.]. viroTin:ui(n.v such a construction has
:
Gal. iii. 26, Jerem. xii. 6 ; Ignat. nothing to recommend it.
Philad. 8), it may be observed that 17. Tcl...pa<rt\iT<Jvai(iuvwv] 'toth-e
incTevw has five constructions in the

king of the ages,']U^\\'i ]n\Vl\
N.T.,(n) with simple dat.; {b) with
iv\ [c) with ds\ {d) with eirland dat.; [regi Sfficulorum] Syr., a noticeable
(e) with îrl and acciis. Of these it title, that must not be diluted into' the
seems clear that the ] repositional con- king eternal of Luth. and Auth. even
' ,
structions have a fuller and more if Hebraistic usage (comp. Winer, Gr.
special force than the simple dative 34. b, p. 2 1 1) may render such a dilu-
(seeWiner, Gr. 31. 5, p. 191), and tion grammatically admissible comp. :
also that they all involve different Heb. i. 2, xi. 3. The term 01 atuve^
shades of meaning. There may bo no seems to denote, not the worlds in the ' '
great difference in a dogmatical point usual concrete meaning of the term

of view (comp. Pearson, Creed, Vol. 11. (Chrj-s., and appy. Thcod., Theoph.),
p. 8, ed. Burt.), still the grammati- but, in accordance with the more usual
cal distinctions seem clearly marked. temporal meaning of atuv in the N.T.,
In a word, the exercise of faith is con- '
the ages,' the temporal periods whose
templated under different aspect-^ : (a) sum and aggregation {aliSvts ruv alw-
expresses only the simple act ;
(b) in- vuv) adumbrate the conception of
volves also the idea of union with; (c) eternity: see notes on Eph. i, 21.
union with, appy. of a fuller and more The /3o(rt\i>s tQv aluvuv will thus be
mystical nature (comp. notes on Gal. '
the sovereign dispenser and disposer
iii. 27), with probably some accessory of the ages of the world;' see Psalm
idea of moral motion, mental direction cxlv. 13, 7) âaiXda <rov /3o<r\eia
; 8
; ;
T. 17, II 21
a(p9apT(i) aoparci) fxovoa Oew, ti/x.}] Kal Soâ et'? tov'!
aiwva? Twv aloovcav afirju.
KXS'tX'^S Tai;T>;./ rhv irapayyeXlav Trapari- 1

and not make shipwreck
fight of faith, to of it as some have done.
travTwv tijov alicvuv, kolI r/ SecTiroTela comp. John xvii. 3. The read-
aov v irdffri yefe^ Kal yevegi, and ing of the text, a 'magnifica lectio,'
see Exod. xv. i8 so ; Hamm. i, as Bengel truly calls it, is supported
comp. Usteri, Lehrb. ii. 2. 4, p. 315. by such preponderating authority
Any reference to the Gnostic jEons [ADiPGKi opp. KLN*] that it
to
(Hamm. 2) is untenable, and com- seems difficult to imagine how Leo can
pletely out of place in this sublime still defend the interpolated (TotpQ.
doxology. The title does not occur TifiT] Kal 8o|a] '
honour and glory
'
again in the N.T., but is found in the a combination in doxology only found
O.T., Tobit xiii. 6, lo ; comp. Ecclus. here and (with the art.) in Rev. v. 13,
xxxvi. 17 (19 or 22), d QebsTuv alwuiv. comp. iv. 9 sq. St Paul's usual for-
d4>9apT] incorruptible ;^ nea.x\j equi-
' mula is doâ alone, with the art. : see
valent to 6 (xbvos ^x^" a,6ava(xlav, ch. notes on Gal. i. 5.
vi. 16.This epithet is only found in els Tovs a'uivas K. t. X.] '
to the ages of
union with Geos here and Eom. i. the ages,' i. e. '
for all eternity ; ' see
23; comp. Wisd. xii. i. Both this notes on Gal. i. 5.
and the two following epithets must 18. TavTTjv Ti]v irapayytXCav]
be connected with Gey, not /3a<n- *
This command;' ri 5e wapayy^Weis,
X (Auth., Conyb., al.), which is diri ; 'iva arparevT^ k.t.X., Chrys. The
scarcely grammatically tenable. Hu- reference of these words has been very
ther m-ges against this the omission differently explained : they have been
of the article before the epithet, which referred (a) directly to irapayyelXrji,
however frequently takes place in the ver. 3, Calv., Est., Mack; (b) to -n-ap-
case of a title in apposition ; see Mid- ayyeXias, ver. 5, Beng. ;

(c) to iri-
dleton, Greek Art. p. 387 (ed. Kose). arbs 6 \6yos k.t.X., Peile ;
(d) to 'iva
dopdro)] 'invisible;' see Col. i. 15, (TTpar., Chrys., De Wette, al., comp.
and comp. i Tim. vi. 16; v(^ fibvip John xui. 34. The objection to (a)
(rKiaypa(pov/J.vos Kal tovto \iav d/j.v- lies in the fact that in ver. 3 the
dpus Kal luLerpius, Greg. Naz. Orat. irapayy. is defined and done with ;
XXXVIII. II (a noble passage), p. 615 D to (b) that the purport of the irapayy.
(ed. Morell). jidvo) 0<S] '
only is not defined, but only its aim stated
God;' comp. ch. vi. 15, o /xaKapios Kal and to both that the length of the
p-bvos 8uva<TTris. It is not of serious digression, and the distance of the
importance whether, with Pseud.- apodosis from the protasis, is far too
Ambrose in loc, we refer this appel- great : (c) is obviously untenable as
lation to the Eirst Person (' particula ver. 15 involves no irapayy eXia at all.
fxopiij extraneas tantum personas, non It seems best then (d), with Chrys.
autem divinas excludit,' Just., comp. and the principal modern expositors,
Basil,Eunom. Book iv. ad fin.) or, to refer wapayy. directly to tea arpar.,
with Theod. and Greg. Naz. {Orat. and and allusively to ver.
indu-ectly
XXXVI. 586 B, ed. Morell), to the
8, p. inasmuch as obedience to the
3 sq.,
three Persons of the blessed Trinity. command there given must form a
The former seems most probable part of the KaX-q arparda. This verse
; '
22 IIP02 TIMOGEON A.
Oe/xai aot, reKiov Ttfxodee, Kara tu? irpoayovaa^ eir)
ae 7rpo(p>]TLa^, u'a arpaTcut] ii' aJraZ? Ttjv KaXrju crrpa-
thus forms a genera J and appropriate give Trpo-a-youa-as a purely temporal

conclusion ; ver. 3 1 1 convey the di- sense (Syr.) ; the local or quasi-local
rect injunctions ; ver. 12 16 the au- meaning which nearly alwaj's marks
thority of the Apostle; ver. 18 sq. the word in the N.T. may be fully re-
the \'irtual substance of his previous tained ; the prophecies went forward,
injunctions expressed in the simplest as it were, the heralds and avant-
form. couriers of the actions wliich they
iraparfOcpiaC <roi] '
I commit to thee, foretold ; compare ch. v, 24.
;
as a sacred trust ' rris 0uXaK-^s ro irl o-e] ûpon thee,'' or, more in ac-
aKpi^h 5r]\di, Chrys. ; comp. 2 Tim. ii. cordance with our idiom, '
concerning
7, The use and force of the middle thec,^ 'respecting thee,' Peile. 'Eirl
in such forms of expression may be marks the ethical dii-ection, which, as

perhaps felt by obsernng that the it were, the prophecies took (see
object is represented, as it were, as Winer, Gr. 49. 1, p. 362), and, with
emanating from, or belonging to, the its proper concomitant idea of '
ulti-
subject of the verb ; see Kriiger, mate suijer-position,' points to the ob-
Sprachl. 52. 8. 6, p. 365, and comp. ject on whom they came down (from
Donalds. Gr. 432. 2. bb. above) and rested see Donalds. Gr. ;
Kara Tcis K.T.X.] ^

in accordance with 483, and compare the exx.in Kiiiger,
the forerunning prophecies about thee ;' Sprachl. 68. 42. i, p. 543.
defining clause aj^parently intended to Tcis irpo^jriTtias] '
the prophecies :
'
not
add weight to the Apostle's exliortation '
the iiremonitions of the Holy Spirit
(atpopQiv Trpos eê/i'as...7rapoiJ'w aoi, [Kara Oeiav airoKaXv^LV ttjv x^'-poTO-
Theoph.), and to suggest to Timothy viav e'of'^w, Thcod.) which led to the
an additional ground of obligation ordination of Timothy (Hanun. in loc,
iKeivuv aKovcrof, iKeipais ireldov Thorndike, Got', of Churches, ch. iv.
iKeivcd ffe e'iXovro els efXovro ere, 8, an interpretation which involves
Chrys. There is thus no necessity for a modification of the meaning of trpo-
here assuming an hyperbaton, scil. (prjrela which the word can scarcely
tva arpaTfVT) Kara ras k.t.X. (CEcum., beai-), but, in accordance with its
Moller), a very forced and untenable usual meaning in the N.T., 'the pre-
construction. irpoaYouo-as] dictions suggested by the Spirit,' the '
\forerunninfj,^ ' precursory ;

'
see Heb. lirophecies' which were uttered over
vii. 18, jrpoayov<T7)% ivToKrjS. The Timothy at his ordination (and per-
order of the words might seem to haps conversion. Fell, comp. Theoph.),
imply the connexion of itrl ci with foretelUug his future zeixl and success
irpoa'fovaas ('leading the way to thee, in the promulgation of the Gospel.
pointing to thee as their object,' The 2)lural may point to prophecies
Matth.), but as this involves a modi- uttered at his circumcision and other
fication of the simple meaning of chief events of his spiritual life
irpodyu, and also (see below) of irpo4>ri- (Theoph.), or, more probably, to the
rtlai as well, it is best, with De W., several sources (the presbj-ters per-
Huther, and most modern commenta- haps) from whence they proceeded at
tors, to connect iirl ak with irpo<p-i]- his ordination ; comj). ch. iv. 14, vi.
Tf las. It is not however necessary to I 2. I'va rTpaT\iTi] '

that

9 ,
;
19, 20. 23
Telav, eyjMV irlcrriv Koi ayaQrjv crvveiStjcriv, ^v rive? clttco- 1
aafievoi Trepi rrju incTTiv evavayrjaav. wv ecrriv 'Y/xe- 20
thou may est war, ttc.

'
In this use of (Mack, Matth.), in reference to the
iva after verbs implying command,' '
preceding metaphor, this would have
'exhortation,' d'c, the subjunctive been expressed by a more precise
clause is not a mere circumlocution word, e.g. dvaXaûv, Eph. vi. 16,
for a simple infinitive, but serves to or '
innitens ' as a ship on an anchor
mark the purpose contemplated by the (Pricffius), in reference to the succeed-
command as well as the immediate ing metaphor, but simply, 'habens,^
subject of it; comp. Luke x. 40, al., scil. as an inward and subjective
and see Winer, Gr. 44. 8, p. 299 sq. possession: so Syr., where the verb
On the uses of 'iva in the N. T. see is simply replaced by the prep. ^ (in,
notes on Eph. i. 17. Iv avrais] with) ; see also Meyer on Rom. xv. 4,
'
' in them, as your spiritual protection dâOijv orvveCS.] '
a good conscience ;
and equipment ;
' emphatic. The see notes on ver. 5 supra. tjv]
translation of De W., '

in the might Sc. dyaO-qi' avpeldr](n.p. dirwo-a-
of,' is not sufficiently exact. The jxtvoi] '
having thrust aivay;' d-rruyaaTO'
prep, has here its usual and proper /.laKpav ippLipev, Hesych. ; see exx. in
force ; it is not identical in meaning Wetst. on Rom. xi. i. This expressive
with 5ia (Mosh., comp. fficum.), or word marks the deliberate nature of
with Kara. (Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 351, the act, the wilful violence which the
and virtually Huther), but, in accord- Tii/es (ver. 3) did to their better nature,
ance with the image, marks, as it 'ATTwo-aro (appy. \6yov, Acts xiii. 46
were, the armour in which Tmiothy elsewhere in the N. T. with persons,
was to wage his spiritual warfare so ;
Acts vii. 27, 39, Eom. xi. i, 2, LXX.)
Mack, Matth., and Winer, Gr. 48. occurs very frequently in the LXX.
a, p. 346 ; comp. also Green, Gr. p. 289. and several times with abstract nouns
Huther objects to this as artificial, (5ia6-qK7)v, 1 Kings xvii. 15, Alex. ;
but surely his own interpretation eXiriba, Jer. ii. 36; vbixov, Jar. vi. 19;
'
within, in the bounds of their appli- iopras, Amos v. 21), as a transl. of
cation,' is more open to the charge, DND. The objection of Schleierm.
and scarcely so intelligible. (lib. I Tim. p. 36) that St Paul else-
oTpareCav] '
loarfare; ' not [x.axr]v, where uses this word properly (Rom.
Theod. ('Kampf,' De W.), but more xi. r, 2) as in reference to something
inclusively, militiam,' Vulg., Clarom.,
' external, not internal, is pointless;
the service of a arparMTris in all its Rom. I. c. is a quotation. Conscience
detailsand particulars comp. Huther ; is here suitably represented as, so to
in loc. For examples of this simplest say, another and a better self. Viewed
form of the cognate accus. (when the practically the sentiment is of great
subst. is involved in the verb, and moment ; the loss of a good conscience
only serves to amplify its notion), see will cause shipwreck of faith, Olsh.
Winer, Gr. 32. 2, p. 201, and for irepl Ti^v irio-Tiv IvavaY.] 'made ship-
a correct valuation of the supposed wreck concerning, in the matter of, the
rhetorical force, the excellent article faith ;' result of the deliberate rejec-
by Lobeck, Paralipom. p. 501 sq. tion of the second of the two things
19. 2xv] 'having,' Hamm.; not specified in the preceding clause ; the
'
retinens (Beza) as a shield or weapon
' rejection of the second involves the
;
:
24 nP02 TIMOeEON A.
iraioevOiea-iv nrj jSXacrdytjfxetv.
shipwreck of the first. Loesner com- 2 Tim. I. c. the one he says was the
;
pares Philo, de Sornn. p. ii28d[ii. '

open enemy,' the other the insidious '
21, Vol. I. p. 678, ed. Mang.], j-ai'tt- corrupter' of Christianity. On com-

yTâavrei ^ vepl yKciTTav ddvpov, ij paring however the two passages, it
irepl yacripa a.Tr\7)<rTov, rj nepl rijv tQiv will be seen that the language and
vTToyaffTplcjv ScKparopa \ayvelav.There even structure is far too similar to
is however some difference in the use render any sach distinction either
of the prep. In Philo /. c. it marks plausible or probable. The only dif-
really what led to the sliipwreck ; the ference is, that here the Apostle notices
accusatives propcrlj' representing the the fact of his excommunication, there
objects around which the action or
'
his fundamental error; that error
motion takes place,' see Winer, Gr. however was a PPtiX.os Kevo(po}via.,
49. i, p. 361, Donalds. Gr. 482. c 2 Tim. ii. 16. Tins certainly affords
in the present case merely the object a hint (somewhat too summarily repu-
in reference to which it happened, diated by Wieseler, Chronol. p. 314)
perhaps more usually expressed by the in favour of the late date of this
gen., see Kost u. Palm, Lex, s. v. irepl, epistle ; see notes on ver. 3.
I. i. e, Vol. At any rate it

11. p. 821. 'AXeâv8pos] It is more difficult to
is surely an oversight in Huther to decide whether this person is identical
say that irepl with the accus. is here () with Alexander 6 x"^Kfi's. 2 Tim.
used in the sense in which it usually iv. 14, or (6) with Alexander, Acts
stands with the dat. ; for, in the first xix. 33, or (as seems most probable)
place, TTfpJ with dat. is rarely found different from either. The addition of
in Attic prose and never in the N. T. x^^f^^^^ ^ the second epistle, and
and, secondly, Trepi with dat. ('around the fact that he seems to have been
and upon,' Donalds. Gr. 482. b), if more a personal adversary of the
more usual in prose, might have been Apostle's than an heretical teacher,
suitable in Philo I.e. (the rock on him from the
incline us to distinguish
which they split, comp. Soph. Frap. excommunicate Alexander. All that
147, Trepi 5' ifJ.(^ Ka.p<f. KarayvvTai to tv- can be said in favour of [h] is that the
Xos), but certainly not in the present Alexander mentioned in Acts I. c. was
passage. Kypke (Ohs. Vol. 11. p. 353) probably a Christian ; see Meyer in
cites a somewhat different use, trepi loc., and "Wieseler, Chronol. p. 56.
rrjv Kwav 6a.\a<T(rav vavayriaai, Diog. The commonness of the names makes
Laert. i. i. 7, where the ace. seems any historical or chronological infer-
to mark the area where the disaster ences very precarious ; see Ncander,
took place, see Host u. Pulm, Lex. s.v. riantinri. Vol. i. p. 347, note (Bohn).
vepl, III. 2, Vol. II. p. 825. "irape'SwKa tw Saravqi] '
I delivered
20. 'Yp-^vaios] There does not seem over to Satan,' tradidiSatana?,' Vulg.,
'
any sufficient ground for denying the scil. at some former period. The
identity of Hymena'us with the here- exact meaning of this formula has
tic of that name in 2 Tim. ii. 17. been much discussed. Does it mean
Mosheim {de liehus, &c., p. 117 sq.) (a) simply excommunication ? Theod.
urges the comparatively milder terms in loc. and on i Cor. v. 5, Theoph.
in which HjTnenjrus Ls spoken of, in loc, Balsamon, on Can. vii.
' ,
11. I. 25
I exhort that prayers TlapaKaXbi) ovv ttowtov iravToov 7roi-Ii.

be otfered for all, for ^ r , l.
f'"^^' der](Tei9, irpoa-euxa^, eurevêi?,

Gol'Xwfiietiuhe
salvation of all, and whose Gospel I preach.
(Basilii), al. ; comi^. J. Johnson, Unbl. modem expositors. In ch. i. 18, the
Sacr. ch. 4, Vol. 233 (A.-C.
11. p. Apostle gives Timothy a commission
Libr.) ; or [b) simply supernatural in general terms, Xva CTparedig k.t.\.
infliction of corporeal suffering, Wolf This, after the very slight digression
on Cor. I. c, and appy. Chrys., who in ver. 19, 20, he proceeds to unfold
adduces the example of Job; or m particulars, the first and most im-
(c) both combined, Meyer, and most portant of which is the duty of prayer
modern interpreters ? The latter view in all its forms. The particle ovv has
seems most in harmony with this thus its proper collective force ('ad ea
passage, and esp. with i Cor. v. 2, quffi antea posita sunt lectorem revo-
where simple exclusion from the cat,' Klotz; 'continuation and retro-
Church is denoted by aipeiv iK fxiaov spect,' Donalds. Gr. 6o^), and could
V/J.UV. We conclude then with Water- not properly be replaced by any other
land, that the delivering over to Satan'
' particle; see Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11.
was a form of Christian excommunica- p. 717. For the use of this and
tion, declaring the person to be re- similar particles, the student is esjie-
duced to the state of a heathen, ac- cialhj referred to Euclid (e.g. Book
companied with the authoritative in- I. 4, 5) : the careful perusal in the ori-
fliction of bodily disease or death ; on ginal language of three or four leading
Fundamentals, ch. 4, Vol. iii. p. 460. propp. will give him more exact views
The patristic views will be found in of the real force of apa, ovv k.t.X.
Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. 11. p. 940, and than he could readily acquire in any
Petavius, Theol. Dogm. Vol. iv. p. 108. other way. irpwrov irdvxwv]
In this fearful formula, the offender is ^Jirst of all,' 'imprimis;' not priority
given over ry Zaraua, to the Evil in point of time, sc. iv ttj Xarpelq. rfj
One most distinct personality;

in his Kad-qfiepivrj, Chrys. (comp. Conyb. and
comp. notes on Eph. iv. 27. Hows.), 'diluculo,' Erasm., but of
iraiSevOaicriv] hediscipllned,'^di'mxn. ;
dignity; see Bull, Serm. xiii. p. 243
^taught by punishment,'' Conyb. The (Oxf. 1844), and comp. Matt. vi. 33.
true Christian meaning of ircuSedeiv, The adverb is thus less naturally con-
'
per molestias erudu-e, ' is here dis- nected with TTOieladai (Auth.) than
tinctly apparent ; see Trench, Synon. with the leading word vapaKoXQ
32, and notes on Eph. vi. 4. (Syr.) The combination vpuTov Trdv-
Tojv only occurs in the N. T. in this
Chapter II. i. IlapaKaXo) o5v] '
I place.. StTfo-fis K.T.X.] 'petitions,
exhort, then;'' 'in pursuance of my prayers, snppiications, thanksgivings:''

general admonition (ch. i. 18) I pro- see Trench, Synon. Part 11. 1. It
ceed to special details.' It is singular has been somewhat hastily maintained

that Schleierm., and after him De W. by Heinr., De W. (comp. Justin.),
should find here no logical connexion, al., that the first three terms are little
when really the sequence of thought more than synonymous, and only
seems so easy and natural, and has cumulatively denote prayer. On the
been so fairly explained by several other hand several special distinctions
older (comp. Corn, a Lap.), and most (comp. Theod. in loc, Greg. Naz.
20 nPOS TIMOeEON A.
2 yjtpi(TTla(;, virep iravrwv apOpcoTrcav, virep (5aai\e(av Kai
iravTwv rwv ev vTrepoîj ovtoou, 'iva ijpejJLOv kul rja-u-îov
Carm. 15, Vol. 11. p. 200) and appli- sary to say that the special translation
cations (August. Epist. Lix. [cxLix. 'eucharists' (J. Johnson, Unbl. Sacr.
12 have been adduced, which
16]) I. 2, Vol. II. p. 66, A.-C. Libr.) is
certainly cannot be substantiated. wholly untenable. vrrip irdvrwv
Still there is a difference : Sirjun seems dvOp. is to be connected, not merely
a special form (rogatio) of the more with the last, but with all the fore-
general irpoaevxv {precatio), see notes going substantives; ravra Si iroiuv
on Eph. vi. 18; ^vrevîs (ch. iv. 5) is virip airavTuiv dvOpdiiroiv Trapeyyvgi,
certainly not a 5ir)(Ti% els eKblK-qaiv iireiSr] aal X. 'I. r/Xdev eh rbv Kdfffxov
(Hesych. ; comp. Theod.), but, as its a./j.apTu\ovs awaai, Theod. To en-

derivation {evrvyx^'-"^) suggcsts,prayer courage further this universality in
in its most individual and urgent form prayer (Justin M. Apol. 11. 15), the
{evT. KaltKJSoTja-eis, Philo, Quod Det. Apostle proceeds to specify nominatim
Fot. 25, Vol. I. p. 209), prayer in particular classes for whom it ought
which God is, as it were, sought in to be offered; comp. Chrj-s. in loc.
audience (Polyb. Hist. v. 35. 4, iii. 2. VTrep Pao-iXe'tov] ^

for kings,''
15. 4), and personally approached; generally, without any special refer-
comp. Origen, de Oral. 44, ifreuêis ence to the Eoman emperors. It is
rds virb rou Trapprjaiav Tiva irXelova an instance of the pei-verted ingenuity
^Xoi'roj. Thus then, as Huth. ob- of Baur (comp. De W.) to refer the
sei'ves, the fii'st term marks the idea plural to the emperor andhis associate
of our insufficiency [Set, comj). Beng.], in rule, as they appear in the age of
the second that of devotion, the third the Antonincs surely this would have
;
that of childlike confidence. The been tuv âcCKiwu. On the custom,

ordinary translation, 'intercessions,' generally, of praying for kings (Ezra
as Auth., Alf.,al. (comp. Schoettg. in vi. 10 [30], Baruch i. 11), see Joseph.
loc), too much restricts îTfiiîs, as it Antiq. XII. 10. 5, Justin, Apol. i. 17,
does not jj^ r se imply any reference to Turtull. Apologet. cap. 39, and the
others, the meaning we 7ioiv usually passages collected by Ottius, Spicil.
associate with the above translation p. 433. It is very noticeable that the
(but see Jer. xxvii. 18; xxxvi. 25): neglect of this duty on the part of
see ch. iv. 5, where such a meaning the Jews led to the commencement
would be inappropriate, and comp. of their w*ar with the Romans, see
liom. viii. 27, 34, xi. 2, Heb. vii. 25, Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11. 17. 2.
where the preposition, vir^p or Kara, iv virepoxfi] '

' authority ;^ all who
marks the reference and direction of have any share of constituted autho-
thepraj'er; see especially the examples nt3', the eôvaiai virep^xovjai, Eom.
in Raphel, Annot. Vôl. 11. p. 567 sq., xiii. I ; comp. 2 Mace. iii. i r, dvdpbs
who has very copiously illustrated this ev virepoxv Kei/x^vov, Polyb. Hist. v.
word. vxa'P''0^'as] '
thanlcs- 41. 3, Toii if vwepoxats ovffiv.
givings:' thanksgiving was to be the "iva, T|pcp.ov K.T.X.] '
in order that we
perpetual concomitant of prayer; see may a quiet and tranquil life.'
})ass
esp. Phil. iv. 6, Col. iv. 2 Justin M.

; contemplated end and object, not im-
Apol. 1. 13, 67, al., and comp. Harless, j>ort of the intercessor}' prayer; 6pa. tI
Ethik, 31. a. It is scarcely neces- ^r]cn, Kal ttws rldrjai rb Kip5os IVa Koiv
II. 2, 3. 27
^Lov oiaywixev ev iracrrj euaeêia /caJ are/JipoTtjTi. tovto 3
ovTio d^^Tj T^v irapaLVaLV...7i eKeivuv citat,' Synon. i. p. 6=,. On the use
(T(j}T7)pia. i^/xuv d/JLepi.fj.via virdpxet, of /3ios for ' manner of life,' comp.
Chrys. The prayer has clearly not a Trench, Synon. 27.
purely subjective reference, '
that we v irdcTTi v<rp^ k.t.X.] 'in all god-
may lead a life of quietude and sub- linessand gravity; the moral sphere '
mission (Mack, comp. Heydenr.), nor

'
in which they were to move. Merd
again apurelyoZyecZ/ff reference, 'that might have been used with crefiviTrjs
they may thus let us live in quiet,' (comp. ch. iii. 4), but would have been
but in fact involves both, and has less appropriate with evai^na ; the
alike a personal and a political appli- latter is to be not merely an accom-
cation,
'that through their good go- paniment but a possession (comp.
vernment we may enjoy peace:' the Heb. xi. 2, and Winer, Gr. 48. a,
blessing the powers that be
'
will '
p. 346), the sphere in which they were
receive from our prayers will redound always to walk. It is proper to ob-
to us in outward peace and inward serve that both these substantives are
tranquillity comp. Wiesing. in loc,
; only used by St Paul in the Pastoral
'Hpefios is a late form of adjective Epistles. vo-c|3ia,
derived from the adv. ^pifj.a ; comp.

"JCTlI:^ AX>j5 [timor Dei] Syr., is
Lucian, Tragod. 209, Eustath. II. vii.
p. 142. 9. Lobeck (Pathol, p. 15S) a word which occurs several times in

cites a single instance of its usage in these Epp. e.g. ch. iii. 16, iv. 7, 8,
early Greek; Inscr. Olhiopol. No. 2059. 'fi- 3) 5) 6, II, 2 Tim. iii. 5, Tit. i. i,
The correct adjectival form is 17^6- see also Acts iii. 12, 2 Pet. i. 3, 6, 7,
fjLaios. ri<rv\iov] 'tranquil ;' iii. II. It properly denotes only ' icell-
once only again, i Pet. iii. 4, tov directed reverence' (Trench, Synon.
irpaiijii koX rjavxlou wvevp.aTos. The 48), but in the N. T. is practically
distinction drawn by Olsh. between the same as deoaipeia (ch. ii. 10), and
rjpefios and ^jvxi-os can appy. be sub- is well defined by Tittmann, Synon. i.
stantiated ; the former [connected p. 146, as 'vis pietatis in ipsS, vita

appy. with Sanscr. rain, 'rest in a vel externa vel interna,' and more
chamber,' the fundamental idea ac- fully but with accuracy by Eusebius,
cording to Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. Prcep. Evang. i. p. 3, as ^ tt/joj tov
p. 262] seems to denote tranquillity eva. Kal p-bvov ws dXr;^ws 6 p-oKoyov pev bv
arising from without, qui ab aliis non ' re Kai ovra Qebv dvavevaii, Kal i] Kara
perturbatur,' Tittmann comp. Plato, ;
TovTov '(wT). Thus then evcrep. conveys
Def. p. 412 A, rjpiJ.ia ipvxv^ irepl to, the idea, not of an '
inward, inherent
deivd ; Plutarch, Sol. 3 1 , ttjv re x^/)a' holiness,' but, as Alford (on Acts iii.
vepye<TT^pai> /cat rr)i/ woKiv ripefxaioTipav 12) correctly observes, of an 'opera-

iroL-r)<jev : the latter [connected with tive, cultive piety:' see other, but less
'HS-, rinaL, Benfey, Wurzellex.Nol. i. precise, definitions in Suicer, Thesaur.
p. 418] tranquillity arising from with- s.v. Vol. I. p. 1264, and esp. the discri-
in, I Pet. I.e.; comp. Plato, Charm. minating remarks of Harless, Ethik,
p. 160 B, T](Tvxi-os 6 <xu)(ppo}v /Si'os. So, 37. o-[JivoTT)s (only here,
in effect, Tittmann, except that he ch, iii. 4, and Tit. ii. 7) appears to
more of an active
assigns to ^crux- denote that '
decency and propriety of
meaning, qui aliis nuUas turbas ex-
' deportment,' 'morum gravitas et cas-
: , ;
28 nPOS TIMO0EON A.
yap KuXof Kai aiTodeKTOv evwTriov rod crooTfjpog ^/jlwv
4 Oeov, bj Travra? ai/Opwiroug OeXei aooBTjvai Ka\ eig eTriypu)-
titas,' Estius ('Ehrbarkeit,' Luther), on ch. i. I . The appropriateness of

which befits the chaste (Chrys. comp. ; the title is evinced by the following
in an exaggerated sense, Eur. /;;/(. verse.
Aul. 1350), the young (ch. iii. 4), and 4. OS "irdin-as k.t.X.] 'ichose, i.e.
the earnest (Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11. 8. seeing His, icill is (not whose ;is A is,'
'
2), and is, as it were, the appropriate Peile ; comp. notes on ch. v. 14) that
setting of higher graces and virtues ;
all men should be saved,' &c.; expla-
compare Joseph. Vit. 49, ixera nd- natory and faintly confirmatory of the
arjs aefiv. Kal irdcrrjs Si dper^s ifdaSe preceding assertion; see Col. i. 25.
irevoXlrevfiai. On this slightly causal, or perhaps
3. toSto] Scil. t6 (vxeadai virip rather explanatory force of 6'y, see
vdvTUv : Tovro dirod^x^''''^'' Oe6s, rod- Elleudt, Lex. Soph. s. v. iii. 3, Vol.
ro diXei, Chrys. Tliis verse stands in II. p. 371, and comp. Bernhardy, Synt.
more immediate connexion with ver. VI. 12. a, p. 261 sq.
I, of which ver. 2 really only forms irdvTas] Emphatic, Eom. viii, 32
a semi-parenthetical illustration. To 'onincs, etiam non credentes, vult
please God is the highest motive that salvari,' Beng. fxtfiov tov Qeov
;
el '
can influence a Christian. Fdp is navTas dvdpjjwovs diXei ffwdrjvai, 0^\e

omitted by Lc/(Hi. with AN^; 17.67**; Kal (TV' el ruv yhp
5i 6Aeis ei^xov,
Copt., Sahid. (not Pesch., as Bloomf. TOLouTwi' earl rb eOx^d'Oai, Chrys.
asserts), evidence however that can- The various dogmatical expositions of
not be regarded as sufficient. The this important verse will be found in
omission very probably arose from a Justiniani, Corn, a Lap., and Estius
want of perception of the true con- in loc; comp. also Petavius, Theol.
nexion between ver. i, 2, and 3. Dogm. Vol. i. Book x. i. 2 sq., Vol.
KaXov Kal d"iro8KTdv] Not good and'
v. Book XIII. I. 3, 4, Forbes, In-
acceptable before' Huth., Wiesing., struct. VIII. 18, p. 415 sq. Without
Alf., but 'good (per se), and accept- entering upon them in detail, or over-
able before God,' Mack, De Wette, stepping the limits prescribed to this
al.; Kal rrj (jivaei itrrl Ka\6i'...Kai r^J commcntaiy, it seems proper to re-
0e(f) 5^ dTro8eKT6v, Theoph. Huther mark that all attempted restrictions

urges against this 2 Cor. viii. 21, vpo- ('quosvis homines,' Beza, comp. Au-
voovfitv yap KaXd ov fibvov iviiiriov gust. Enchirid. % 103; comp. contr.
Kvplov K.T.X., but there, as still more Winer, Gr. 18. 4, p. loi) of this
clearly in Rom. xii. 17, irpovoov/j.evoi vital text are as much to be repre-
KaXd [opp. to KaKbv, ver. 16] ivunriov hended on the one hand, as that peril-
trdvTuv dvdpuirui', the latter clause ous uuiversalism on the other, which
ivuTTiov K.T.\. is not connected simply ignores or explains away the clear de-
with Kokd, but with wpov. KoXd, see claration of Scrijiture, that there are
Meyer in loc. 'ATroSfKrbs (not dw6- those whose 6\e0poi shall be aluftos
SeKTOi, &BLachm., Tisch.;see Lobeck, (2 Thess. i. 9), and whose portion
Paralip. vii. 11, p. 490) is used in shall be 6 Odvaroi 6 Seiirepos (Rev.
N. T. only here and ch. v. 4 comp. ; xxi. 8) : the remarks of Usteri, Lehrb.
diro5oxVt ch. i. 15. tov <rwTi]pos II. B, J). 352 sq. are very unsatisfactory.
K.T.X.] 'our Saviour, God '
see notes Setting aside all technical, though per-
;
11. 4, 5. 29
criv aXrjOeiag eXOeh. elg yap Geo?, eh Ka\ fxecriT)]^ Oeou 5
haps plausible, distinctions between rally and directly to the former. The
the 'voluntas antecedens' and 'vo- introduction of this latter moment of
luntas consequens' of God (Damasc. thoiight is suggested by, and suitably
Orth. Fid. seems enough to
ii. 29), it precedes, the enunciation of the great
say, that Scripture declares in terms truth which is contained in the fol-
of the greatest latitude (see esp. Ham- lowing verse. On ewiyvwffis ( ' cognitio
mond, Fundavientals, xiv. 2, and certa et accurata') see Trench, Synon.
comp. Pract. Catech. 11, 2, p. 18, PartII. 25, notes on Eph. i. 17, and
A.-C. Libr.) that God does will the on the omissions of the art. notes
salvation {cwdrivai. not crwaai) of all on 2 Tim. ii. 25. It may be re-
all are rendered (through Jesus Christ) marked that d\r]6eLa here, as com-
'salvabiles' and 'salvandi' (Barrow, monly in the N.T., implies no mere
Serm. 72). That soj/ie are indisputably theoretical, but practical and saving
not saved (Matt. xxv. 41 sq., Eev. xx. truth, 'Veritas salvifica,' as revealed
10, 15, xxii. 15, al.) is not due to any in the Gospel; dXrjO. irolas; ttjs els
outward circumscription or inefficacy avTOPiricrriios, Chrys.; seeEeuss,T/(eo/.
of the Divine BiXyjixa (Episcop. Imt. IV. 8, Vol. II. p. 82. A special trea-
Theol. IV. 2. 21), but to man's rejec- tise on this word has been written by
tion of the special means of salvation Baumann, Strasb. 1838.
which God has been pleased to ap- 5. els 7dp 06s] 'For there is one
point, and to which it is also His God;' proof of the foregoing expla-
Divine 0i\T]fia (Eph. i. 9) that man's natory assertion, the yap having here
salvation should be limited; comp. its simple argumentative force, and
Miiller on Sin, in. 2. r, Vol. n. p. 211 connecting this verse, not with ver. i
(Clark). In a word, redemption is (Leo, Mack), but with the verse im-
universal yet conditional ; all viay be mediately preceding. Ws and iravTas
saved, yet all icill not be saved, be- stand thus in correlation ; the univer-
cause all will not conform to God's sality of the dispensation is proved
appointed conditions ; see Hammond, by the unity of the Dispenser. The
I. c. % ly, and Barrow, Works,
esp. existence of different dispensations for
Vol. IV. p. I
97, who in four sermons different portions of the human race
(71 74) has nearly exhausted the would seem inconsistent with the
subject. The two further momentous conception of one supreme all-ruling
questions connected with this doctrine Creator; 'unius Dei una providentia;'
are fairly stated by Ebrard, Dogmatik, comp. Eom. iii. 30, where a similar
557 ^1'> ôl- ^^- P- 689, comp. also argument is introduced by the forcible
Martensen, Dogm. 219 sq. (Hartung, Part. Vol. i. p. 342) iireL-
Kal ls liriYVfavKv k.t.X.] ând come irep [eiVep al.]. els Kal fieo-CrTis]
to the {full) knowledge of the truth-/ 'one mediator also:^ 6 iv eai/rcP to. 5ce-
comp. 2 Tim. ii. 25, iii. 7, Tit. i. i : no (TTijjra ffwdxpas, Theod. In this and
inversion of clauses, but a further similar distinctions between the first
specification of the more immediate and second Persons of the blessed

object and end; see Winer, Gramm. Trinity (comp. i Cor. viii. 6, Eph. iv.
61. 3. obs., p. 488. The a-udT^vai 4 6), Reuss finds traces of a citra-
is the ultimate, the els iiriyv. oK-qd. Athanasian view (so to speak) of the
iXdeiv an immediate end leading natu- subordination of the Son; Theol.Chret.

)
80 UFO^ TIMO0EON A.
6 Kui apOpooTTooi', avOpwirof; XpicrTO^ 'h]aou(i, 6 cous eav-

Tov auTiXvrpov virlp iravTOov, to naprupiov Kaipoh lolot?,
IV. 10, Vol. II. p. I02. This is not Hose) considers the article unneces-
correct : all that could reasonably be sary, and compares dvOp. X. 'I. with
inf cn-cd from such a text as the present Kvpioi X. 1. ; but the comparison
is the catholic doctrine of a subordina- fails, as Kvpios has so unequivocally
tion in respect of office; scoWaterland, the character of a proper name comp. ;
Second Vind. Vol. ii. p. 400. The Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 113. In a differ-
position of De W., after Schleierm. ent context Christ might clearly have
(i'lber i Tim. p. 177), that this use of been designated as 6 avdp., 'the (re-
Ufalrrjs without definite allusion to a presentative) man of humanity'(comp.
diaO-^KTj argues a compiler from the Peile in loc. ; here however, as the
Ep. to the Heb. (viii. 6, ix. 15, xii. Apostle only wishes to mark the na-
24), is not entitled to serious attention ture in which Christ ip-eairevaiv and
or confutation. The iirevious allusion not any relation in which He stood to
to redemption (ver. 4) and the anti- that nature, he designedly omits the
thesis of the fh Beds and irdrT. avOp. article. The distinction of Alf. be-
suggest the use of a term that best tween individual and generic huma-
sustains thatrelation seealsoEbrard, : nity seems here out of place, and
Dogm. 406, and a good sermon by not involved in the context : contrast
Beveridge, Serin. Vol. 11. p. 86 sq. Wordsw. in loc, who pertinently cites
(A.-C. Libr.). August. Serm. xxvi. [Vol. v. p. 174,
Qiov Kal avOpwirwv] of God and men ;' ^
ed. Migne].
both anarthrous the former in ac- ; 6. avT^XvTpov] 'ransom;'' the ivrl
cordance with its common privilege of being here by no means redundant
rejecting the article (see exx. Winer, (Schleierm. p. 42, compare Suicer,
Gr. 19. I, p. no), the latter from a Thesaur. s. v. Vol. i. p. 377), but
bare indication of the other party serving to express the idea of ex-
only being necessary. In both cases change, '
permutationera, qua veluti
the omission is obviously suggested cajîte caput et vitA vitam redemit,'
by the familiarity of both the terms Just.; comp. duTdWayfia, Matt. xvi.
connected by the conjunction; see 26, Smyrn. 10, and
avTLxl/vxov , Ignat.
Green, Gr. iv. 3, p. iSi. the valuable remarks on it of Pear-
avOpiDiros X. 'I.] 'rt man Christ Jesu-'<.
'
son, Vind. Ign. ch. xv. p. 597 (A.-C,
Till' human nature of Christ is spe- Libr.). In this important word (a
cially mentioned as being the state Hira^ Xeyo/j..) the idea of a substitution
in which His mediatorial otlice was of Christ in our stead cannot be ignored
visibly performed; dvOpwirov 8i tov (see, tints far, Eeuss, lltcol. Clu-et.iv.
"S-piaTov wvofiacrev iTTfidrj fiealT-r^v (k6.- 1 7, Vol. II. p. 185 sq.), especially when
\ia(V iira.fdptvTrrjaai yap ifieclTeiiffev. connected with passages of such deep
Thood. On the duration of Christ's significance as Eom. iii. 25 (our Lord's
mediation, see Pearson, Creed, Art. vi. death was a true 'expiatorium,' a
Vol. I. p. 334 (ed. Burton). The omis- Meyer on
'propitiatory sacrifice,' see
sion of the article (scarcely noticed by llom. and Ejih. v. 1 comp. also
I. c.) ;
the modem German commentators) Mcj'cr on Eom. v. 6, and for some

must bo preserved in translation. calm and clear comments on this
Middleton (Greek Art. p. 388, ed. 'satisfactio vicaria,' Martcusen, Dog-
;;
II. 6, 7. 31
11} o eredtjv e-yo) Ki'jpvc^ Ka\ airoG-ToXo? (aXrjQeiav Xeyto, 7

Oil yêvSofxan, SioacrKaXo^ eQvwv iv irlaTCi /cat aXijOeia.
matik, 157 sq., p. 343. All the additions, and the omission of to fiapr.
modern theories of atonement seem in A is due apparently to accident.
to forget that God hates sin as si 11, not The reading of N^ is Kal fxapr.
as a iêrsonal offence against Himself. Kaipois iSCois] '
in its own seasons ;'
How is a God thus holy and just to scil. TOfs irpocrrjKovffi, Chrj's. It is
be reconciled? See M'Cosh, Divine singular that Liicke should have felt
Gov. IV. 2. 3, p. 475 (4th ed.). Water- any difficulty in this formula; comp.
land's words are few but very weighty Gal. vi. 9, and somewhat similarly
on Fundam. Vol. v. p. 82. Polyb. Hist. i. 30. 10, xviii. 34. 6.
vTzkp TrdvTwv] On the meaning of virkp '

Tempiis testimonio de Christi morte
in dogmatical passages, see notes on expiatoriil homiuibus ab Apostolis di-
Gal. iii. 13. Here vir^p ('in commo- cendo idoneum, illud tempus est quod
dum seems to point to the benefit
') a Spiritus SanctiadventuadApostolos
conferred by Christ upon us, avrl {dm-l- (Acts i. 8) usque ad solemnem Christi
\vTpov) to His substitution of Himself reditum de coelo (2 Thess. i. 10) labi-
in our place. to [Aaprv- tur,' Fritz. I. c. The dative then is
ptov K.T.X.] 'the {import of the) testi- not a quasi dat. commodi (comp.
moiij (to be set forth) in its proper sea- Scholef. Peile) but the dat, of the time
, ,
wherein the action takes place ; comp.

sons:' ai 1 nio ZZ]? ]Zo5a\CD
Eom. xvi. 25, xpo''o's aluviois aecnyrj-
[testimonium quod venit in tempore jxivov, and see exx. in Winer, Gr. 31.
suo] Syr., not '
the proof of it,' d'c, 9, p. 195. This form of the temporal
Middleton, Art. p. 3S9. Some little dative thus aj^proximates to the ordi-
difficulty has been felt in these words, nary use of the temporal gen. (' period
owing to the true nature of the appo- within which;' comp. Donalds. Gr.
sition not having been recognised. 451.//", Ki-iiger, Sprachl. 47. 2), and
To /naprijpiov is an accusative in appo- is more correctly preceded by iv; see
sition to the preceding sentence, not Kriiger, Sprachl. % 48. 2, Wannowski,

to avTiXvTpov (6tl avTlKvTpov rb fiapr. Constr. Abs. in. i, p. 88. The tem-
Xiyu, TovreaTL to irados, Theoph. 2), poral gen., except in a few familiar
but to d 5oiii...Tra.vTwv, scil. ^
qua; res forms, is rare iu the N. T.
(nempe quod sua ipsius morte omnes 7. els o] 'for ichich,' scil. fiapTV-
homines redemisset, Luke xxiv. 46, piov ;
'
cui testimonio dicendo consti-
47) tcstimonii suo tempore (ab Aposto- tutus sum praeco,' Fritz. Rom. xii. i,
lis) dicendi argumentumesset,' Fritz. Vol. III. p. 15, note.

Rom. xii. i. Vol. iii. p. 12, where this Kijpv|] 'a herald' ' praeco soleunis, a
passage is very carefully investigated Deo missus,' Beng. only here, 2 Tim. ;
see also Winer, Gr. 59. 9, p. 472, i. II, and 2 Pet. ii. 5. There is no
and Scholef. Hints, p. 118. Thus necessity in the present case for modi-
no reason whatever fying (' praedicator Vulg. ) the primary
,
there is for modi- '
fying the text (Liicke, Stud. u. Krit. meaning of the word; comp. Ecclus.
for 1836, p. 651 sq.); the insertion of XX. 15, avoiêi to arSfia avTov us kt}-
ou before to fj-apr., with D'FG al., and pv^, and see esp. i Cor. ix. 27, where
of ^56^7? after Idiois with D^FG are K-qpi(Taeiv is used of the herald of the
incorrect (compare Fritz.) explanatory games, in accordance vAih the tenor
;
)
32 iipo:!: TiiMoeEON a.
^ I desire that the men

8 BouX 0/J.ai OVV 7rp0lTVV(Ttfai TOV? pray reverently, and
'
that tlie women dress
OTTW fcXaJOOVTa? O(ri0V(} and comnort them-
' / selves with modesty.
of the foregoing versos; see Meyer in mere willinriness or acquiescence. On

loc. airoo-ToXos] '
an Apostle,^ the distinction between povXoixai and
in the higher sense of the word ; niya, 6iXu, see below on chap. v. 14, and
TO rov diro(TT6\ov d^lw/xa, Kal did tovto comp. notes on Eph. i. 11, and espe-
tuTtTroieFTat to6tov, Theoph, : see notes cially the clear and satisfactory dis-
on Gal. i. i. dXrjOiiav k.t.X..] cussion of Donaldson, Cratyl. 463,

'I say the truth, I lie not:' comp. p. 694 sq. (ed. 3). ovv] Not
Eom. ix. I- De "Wette seems clearly simply illative and in reference to
right in maintaining that this protes- ver. 7 (Calv.), but retrospective and
tation refers to the preceding words resumptive, recapitulating,
and at
the asseveration with regard to his the same time expanding, the desire
apostleshi]) was of course not intended expressed in ver. i ; 'in pursuance
forTimothy, but for the false teachers then of my general exhortation, I
who doubted his apostolical authority. desire.' The jiropcr collective force of
The third oflicial designation, dcodaK. ovi> is thus not wholly lost: on the
idvC}v, then follows with full climactic resumptive use, see Klotz,D(?rar. Vol.
force. To assert that d\rid. k.t.X. is II. and notes on Gal. iii. 5.
p. 718,
a phrase which the Apostle used in iTpoa-ivxicrBai] Emphatic; bringing
his later years 'with less force and the subject again forward, forcibly and
relevance than he had once done { Alf '
.
distinctly. The allusion, as Huther
appears questionable and precarious. inoperly contends, is clearly to public
v ttCo-th k.t.X.] 'in faith and truth;' prayer; comp. ver. i. Tovs
the spheres in which the Apostle per- dvSpas is thus in antithesis to yvvai-
formed his mission. The two sub- Kas, ver. 9, and marks, though here
stantives are commonly taken either not with any special force, but rather
both witli objective reference, scil. ev allusively, the fact that the conduct-
iri<TTi d\-r)di.vri,
Kal being explana- ing of the public prayers more par-
tory, Mack (comp. Peile, who inappo- ticularly belonged to the men comp. ;
sitely cites 2 Thess. ii. 13), or both ver. 12, I Cor. xi. 4, 5. Had the
with subjective reference, '
faithfully Apostle said n-acras, it would not have
and truly' (if ttI^tt. k. dX. nKTToi Kal seemed so consistent with his subse-
dXrjdifds), Grinf., Leo [mis-cited by De quent specific direction.
W.]. It seems however more simjile v iravrl toitw must be limited to
to refer Trlans to the subjective faith '
every place of customaiy devotional
of the Apostle, a\jj^. to the objective resort, everywhere wliere praj'er is
trutli of the doctriue he delivered; wont to be made " (Peile) ; comp. Basil,
'quidquid fides docet necessario est de Bapt. 11. qu. 8. If the allusion
verum,' Justin. 'AXyjdeia logically had here been particularly to private
follows wlffTis, for, as the same expo- prayer, then might
iv wavrl rliiri^
sitor remarks, '

ad illam aditum
hsec have been referred to the indifferency
recludit;' comp. John viii. 31, 32. of place iu regard to prayer ;
'
omnis
8. BouXo|iai o5v] ^
I cU sire then:' locus oratoiium est,' August. ; comp.
'hoc verbo exprimitur auctoritas apo- Schoettg. Ilor. llehr. Vol. n. p. 865.
stolica ; cap. v. 14,' Beng. In pouXofiai This however is not conveyed by the
the active irish is implied; it is no present words. There is also no po-
; ;
II. 8, 9. 83
êipag ôop\g opytig Kal oiaXoyicrfxov' coaavrcog Kal yv- 9
8. Sia\oyL<Tfxov] So ADKLN^; Aug., Vulg., and many Vv. ; Origen (3),

Clirys., Theod. (text), al. {Rec, Griesb., Mattli., Scholz, Lachvi., Huther, Alf.,
IVordsw.). The plural 8ia\oyL(TfjLCov is adopted by Tisch. with FGS''; 17.67**.
73.80 [MSS. that are asserted commonly to accord with B], and many others
Boern., Copt., Syr. (both); Origen (4), Euseb., Basil, Theod., al. As the
external authorities seem decidedly to ^preponderate in favour of the former,
and as it seems more probable that the plural should be a correction of the
less usual singular (only in Luke ix. 46, 47), than that the singular should have
been altered from the plural for the sake of symmetry in number with dpyrjs,
we retain the reading of the Received Text.
lemical reference to the limitation of <(uo terminations is so distinctly found

pubHc worship among the Jews to the in the N.T. (ver. 9; see Winer I. c),
temple (Chrys., Wolf), a fact more- and gives so good a sense. Contrary
over which is not historically true ;
instances of similar '
adjectiva minus
comp. Est. in loc. mobilia ' are collected by Lobeck,
irapovTas k.t.X.] '
llftincj np holy Phnjn. p. 106. Wolf cites Demosth.
hands; ' participial clause, of manner Mid. 53i,do-ias deîas...dvi(TXOi'Tes, but
or accessories (comp, Jelf, Gr. 698, the right reading is Idias. On the true
Winer, Gr. 45. 2, p. 307), defining meaning of dVioj (holy pm-ity), see
both the proper bodily gesture and Harless on Eph. iv. 24. It may be
the sijiritual qualifications required in remarked that ayv6s, dfilavros, and
prayer. The Christian, as well as Kadapbs are all similarly used with
Pagan (Virg. jn. i. 93) and Jewish xei'pes; see Clem. Eom. i Cor. 29,
(Psalm xxviii. 2) custom of raising ayvds nal dj-uavTovi X**/"** aipovre^,
aloft the hands in prayer, is illustrated andexx. in Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. evxn-
by Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. eux^?. Vol. The first term perhaps denotes freedom
I. p. 1276, Bingham, Antiq. xiii. 8. from (inward) impurity ; the second,
10. It was, as it were, an oblation to from stain (outwardly contracted) or
God of the instruments of our neces- pollution; the third, from alien ad-
sities, Chrys. in Psalm, cxl. Vol. v. p. mixture: see Tittmann, Synon. i. p.
431 (ed. Bened.). Thefolding together 26 sq., and on 6'(nos, dyv6s, Trench,
of the hands in prayer has been Synon. Part 11. 38. x^P^^
shown to be of Indo-Germanic origin opYTjs K.T.X.] 'tvithout [or apart from)
see Stud. u. Krit. for 1853, p. 90, and wrath and doubting,' Anth. It does
Vierordt's special treatise on the sub- not seem proper, either here or Phil,
ject, Carlsr. 1851. 6o-ovs] ii.14, to import from the context a
'holy;' opp. to ^îj\oixeipes, i Mace. meaning of 8ia\oyi(Tfji.6s (' disceptatio,'
v. 16. It is singular that Winer [Gr, Vulg., and nearly all recent comment-
II. I, p. 64) should suggest the pos- ators except Meyer) unconfirmed by
sibility of so awkward a connexion good lexical authority. The explan-
as baiovs ('religione perfusos,' Fritz.) ation of Chrys. and the Greek expo-
with iwalp., and still more so that sitors, d/j.(piô\ia {x'Jph...dia\. = Tn<T-
Fritzsche (Rom. Vol. iii. p. i) should reiiw;' SriX?) 1/' 77, Theod.), 'hffisitationes,'
actually adopt it, when the common in Phil. ]t*~) m V)
Vulg. I.e.,
Attic use of adjectives in -toy, (&c.
(Elmsl. Eur. Heracl. 245) with only [cogitationes] Syr. '

tveiflein,' Goth.,
D
34 IlPO^ TIMO0EON A.
vaiKa^ eu Karacrro^)! Koarjuuo /xera aiuovi Kut acocppocrv-
is perfectly satisfactory, ami iu accord- supernumeraries ; they also had their

ance with the proper meaning of the duties as well as the men ; these were
word; comp. Plato, Axioch. p. 367 a, sobriety of deportment and simplicity
(f>poi'Ti5(i...Kal 8ia\oyianoi, and Clem. of dress, at all times, especially at
Eom. I Cor. 21, where it is in con- public prayers. It would seem almost
nexion with ivvoiuiv ; so also Clem. as if the Apostle intended only to
Alex. Strom, iv, 17, quoting from allude to demeanour and dress at the
Clem. Eom. On the alleged distinc- lattur, but concluded with making the
tion between xwptsand auev, see notes instructions general. iv
OH Eph. ii. 12. KaTaoToXr] KO<r\Llio] '
in seemly guise ;^
9. wo-avTws K.T.X.] '(I desire) like- compare Tit. iL 3, ip KaraaTTinaTi
wise that women also, in seemly guise, iepoirpiirus, and see notes in loc; not
with shamefastness and discretion, do to be connected directly with Kocneiv,
adorn themselves,' &c. Omitting all but forming with êra co}(ppo<T. k.t.\.
evasive and virtually participial (' or- a kind of adjectival predication to be
nantcs se,' Yulg.) translations (comp. appended to ywaiKas ; comp. Peile in
Conyb.) of the plain infin. koch^v, loc., and see Matth. vi. 29, Tit. i. 6.
we have two constructions ; we may K a raoToX 7) is not sim^jly 'dress' (Lid-

cither supply {a) merely /3oi'\o,uai, the dell and Scott, Lt'x. s.v., Huther, al.),
infin. Koandv being simjily dependent a meaning for which there is not satis-
on the supplied verb; or [h] ôvXc/xai factory aiithority, but '
dcjiortment,'
7rpo(revxe(T0ai, the infinitival clause as exliibited externally, whether in
KocTfjLeti' K.T.X., being regarded as added look, manner, or dress; see Host u.
'
per asyndeton ' (Mack), or with an Palm, Lex. s.v. Vol. i. p. 1655, and
exi^lanatory force (comp.DeW.). The comp. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11. 8. 4,
main objection to (a) is the less special KaraaToXri koX axVM-'"' ci^/J-o-ros, and
meaning that must he assigned to csD. Hippocr. de Dec. Ilabitu, i. 26,
uaavTus but comiJ. Tit. ii. 3, and
; where KaraaroXi] is associated with
appy. Rom. viii. 26, where uaavTus KaOedpa and irepiaToXr), thus api^j'.
introduces a statement co-ordinate conveying the idea of something out-
with, but not purely similar to, what wardly cognizable, external appear-
precedes ; see also 2 Mace. ii. 1 2. The ance as principally exliibited in dress;
objection to (b) is the singularly uncon-
comp. Syr. AfT^]A
nected position of ko(tixuv : tliis is far
]^^] ]0^ .
less easy to surmount, for in all the

1 ^ri *~^\ ^ [ill o'X'/a"^^' casto vesti-
instances hithei'to adduced of uncon-
nected infinitives (ch. v. 14, vi. 18, Tit. tiis]: ' guise "
thus perhaijs approaches
iii, i) the verbs all relate to the same most nearly to the idea which the
subject,and the construction is easy Apostle intended to convey. We
and obvious. It seems best then to cannot (with De W.) cite the Vulg.
adopt [a), and to find the force of 'habitu,' as the following epithet (or-
waavTus in the continued but implied nato) seems to showthat the translator
(ver. 1 1) reference to public jn-ayers ;
referred itmore definitely to apparel.' '
see I?p. Mollcr in loc. Kal moreover It would seem then not improbable
has thus its full and jjroper ascensivo that the glosses of Hesychius (Karaa-T.'
force : the women were not more 7re/5i/3o\^j') and Suidas {Karacr.' trro-
;
II. lO. 35
i't]<} Koa-jxelv eavrd?, M ev irXeyixaa-iv kol XP^'^V h f^cip-
yaplrai's i] ifxaricr/mw TroXvTeXei, aXX o TrpeTrei yvi/ai^^v 10

eTrayyeWo/j.ei'aig Oeoa-e/Seiav, St epyoov ayaOwv.
X^c), and the use in later writers, e.g. special adornments both personal
Basil (see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. n. {ir\i-^[x.) and put on the person [xpva-^),
p. 65), were suggested by a doubtful p.apyap., i/j.aTicr/x<}) inconsistent with
interpretation of this passage. Christian simplicity comp, ; i Pet. iii.
Only here and eh. iii. 2, and

KotrfAio)] 3, efMirXoKTj Tpix^y, and see esp. Clem.
with the meaning, seemly,^ 'becoming,''

'
Alex. Pcedag. iii. 11. 62, Vol. i. p.
'orderly,' (comp. Goth, 'hrainjai'), 290 (Pott.), aX rrepLirXoKal tCiv rpix^v
not 'ornato,' Vulg., Luther: see al eraipiKai, k.t.X., where this and
Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 147. other kinds of personal decoration are
alSovs Kal (rw<j)pocn5vT]s] 'shamefast- fully discussed ; comp. Wakef. Sylv.
7iessand discretion;' the inward feel- Grit. Vol, III. p. 133. What Clement
ings which should accompany the out- approves of is dvadeladai ttjv ko/j-tji/
ward bearing and deportment both : evreXuis irepovri tlvI Xiry irapa tov
terms are found united, Arrian, Epict. axtx^va acl>e\ti OepaTrda crvvavôvcrais
IV. 8. At'Sws (only here; Heb, xii. 28, [yvvai^lv] els /cdXXos yvqffi.ov rds cci-
referred to by Trench, Synon. 19, has (ppovas Kofxas. On the subject gene-
but little critical support) marks the rally, see Smith, Diet, of Antiq. Art,
'
innate shrinking from anything un- '
Coma,' and the plates in Montfaucon,
becoming;' awfppocrvvr} (ver. 15, Acts L' Antiq. Expl. Vol. in. p. 41, Suppl.
xxvi, 25), the 'well-balanced state of Vol. III. p, 44, The remarks of
mind resulting from habitual self-re- Beng, on this use of ht] are not satis-
straint;' comi^. 4 Mace. i. 31, crw- factory; ov in peculiar forms of ex-
(ppoaui'T] earlv iwiKpaTeta tG>v iTrtdv^ pression is found after ôvXofiai., the
/xiwPjiaioi'e comprehensively,Plato,I?e- regular and natural particle afterverbs
publ. IV. p. 430 E, Kai -qSovCov TLvQiv koX of '
will ' being however of course firi
ewi.6vixiCiv iyKpareia, similarly, Symj). sec exx. in Gayler, Partic. Neg. p.
p. 196 c, and more at length, Aristotle, 329 sq. Kal xp^*'''?] S'îl-
Ethics, 13. Chrys. is no less dis-
III. irepidiffu xpva-iojv, i Pet. iii,
3 ; ear-
tinct, ffUKppocr. ov TovTO fiovov earl t6 rings, necklaces, bracelets; comp.
TTopveias dTre'xecrât, dXXa Kal rb tGiv Pliny, Nat. Hist. ix. 35.
\oLirwv iva.dG)v kt6s elpai, on Tit. ii. 5, 10. dXX' o irpeirct k.t.X.] 'but,
p. 822, see Trench, Synon, 20, and zvhicli hecometh icomen professing (not
for the most plausible translation, " xcho profess," Alf.) godliness.' The
notes on Transl. It may be remarked construction is sHghtly doubtful : di
that <Tu4>puv aud its derivatives (except 'ipyuv dyaOuiv may be joined with
aoxppovel.v ffucf^povl'îLv, aw(ppovi.ap.6s, ^7ra77eXX. (Vulg., Theod.); in which
crwrppovus, auKppoavvT} (except Acts case the relative must be regarded
xxvi. 25), occur only in the Past, Epp, as equivalent to ev rovrq) (Matth.),
This is one amongst many hints afford- or Ka9' o (Huther), both somewhat
ed by the verbal characteristics of these unsatisfactory explanations. It seems
three Epp. that they were written by much more simple to connect 5t' ^py.
one hand and probably at
[St Paul], dy. with Koafielv (Syr., Theoph.), and
no distant period from one another. to regard irpeTcei k.t.X. as a common
'
jii] Iv irXe-yixao-iv] 'not icith plaiting s: relatival apposition; see Winer, Gr,
D2
30 lIPOIi: TlMOeEON A.
II r^ftn/
vvt]
'
v ijcrvyâ
'
a ' '
/navUaverco ev
'A woman must
iracrt] and not teach, for two
learn
, rn \
,' rfasons; she was se-
12 VirOTayi]' OlUadKetV ve yuvaiKl
'
OVK cond in respect of cre-
' '
atioii, and first in re-
siKCt of transgression.
12. SiSa'cTK-fti' 5^ 711;'.] So LdcJnii. and 'Tisrh. eJ. i, with ADFGK; lomss.;
Clarom., Vulg., Goth., al. ; Cypr., Ainbrst., (much appr. by Griesh.,
Jer.
Be IVctte, Hiither, Wicsing.). It is diflicult to understand what principle except
that of opposition to Lachm. has induced Tisch. (ed. 2, 7) to adopt the reading
of the liec. yvvaid 5i diSaffKeiy, with KL; great majority of mss. ; Syr. (both),
Theod.-Mops., Chrys. Theod., Dam., , al. ; Ambr. (Mill, Scholz, Al/., Wordsw.),
when the uncial authority is thus noticeably weak, and the context so plainly
favours the reading of the text. The 5e is not for yap (Syr.), and has
certainly no 'vim copulativam' ( = '.friUcct,' Leo), but properly, and with
its usual antithetical force, marks the opposition to navdavino.
23. 2, p. 143, note I. The objection The renewal of the prohibition in

of Huther to K0(rfjL'iv...8i.a is not of Concil. Carth. iv. Can. 99 (a.d. 398)
moment: ^pya dyaâ were the medium would seem to show that a neglect of
of the Kofffios; the prevenient and at- the apostolic ordinance had crept into
tendant graces of soul (comp. i Pet. the African Church. Women were
iii. 3, 4) were its actual constituents. permitted however to teach privately
tirayy\Xo|Ji^vats] 'professing,' ' pro- those of their own sex, ib. Can. 12;
fitentes,' 'pr se ferentes,' Justin.; see Bingham, Antiq. xiv. 4. 5.
comp. ch. vi. 21, where this meaning ev jrdflTTi viroTa7fj] '
in all subjection,'
is perfectly clear. Huther compares i.e. yielding it iu all cases, not 'in
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 7, aper-^v iirayyeWo- voller Unterordnung,' Huther; ttSj
and Ignat. Ephes, 14, irlffTiv

I'.ei'os, being e.vtensire rather than intensive:
(jrayyfW. add Philo, de Human. i,
; see notes on Eph. i. 8. On the posi-
Vol. II. p. 384 (ed. Mang.), iirayy^X- tion occupied by women in the early
Xerai 6eov depawelav, and sec further Church it maybe remarked thatChris-
cxx. in Suicer, I'lwsaur. s.v. Vol. i. tianity did not abrogate the primal
p. 1157. fieoo-f'Peia, a dir. Xeyo/x., law of the relation of woman to man.

scarcely differs in sense from evcriêia, While it animated and spiritualized
ver. 2 ; comp. notes. their fellowship, it no less definitely
II. Tvv^]'a 7roman,' i.e. anyone assigned to them their respective

of the class, or, in accordance with' the spheres of action; teaching and preach-
idiom ofour language (Brown, Gramm. ing to men, 'mental receptivity and
of Gr. II. 2. obs. 6, p. 220), 'the activity in family life to women,'
woman,' sec notes on Eph. v. 23. Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 147
fv Tio-vxCa] 'in quiet,' scil. 'without (Bohn). What grave arguments these
speaking or attempting to teach in few verses supply us with against
the Church :' ffqU <pdeyyi<ydu, (f'tjaiu, some of the unnatural and unscrip-
iv iKK\T)crlq. yvvq, Chrys. tural theories of modern times.
|iav8av^TU)] 'learn,' i.e. at the public 12. 8i8do-K(i.v 8^] Opposition to
ministrations ; in antithesis to 8i5dffK., fiavdav^TU) ver. 11, see critical note.
ver. 12. It is obvious that the Apo- AiSd<TKiv is emphatic, as its position
stle's previous instructions, i Cor. xiv. shows; it does not however follow,
34 sq., arc here again in hi.s thoughts. as the Montanists maintained from
; :
II. II 14. 37
7rirpe7ra), ovSe avOevrdv avSpos, ctXV elpai ev âvvia.

'Aoafx. yap irpcoro? eirXacrOt], etra Eua. Koi 'A(5a^c
ovic i]7ra-i]6i], 1] Se yvvi] eâTrarrjOetcra eu 'Trapaâaei
I Coi'. xiv. 5, that a ^Yoman might sis between each member of this and
Trpo(p7]TVii> in public. Every form of of verse 1 1 is very marked.
public address or teaching is clearly 13. *A8d(i. 7ap] First confirmation

forbidden, as at variance with woman's of the foregoing command, derived
proper duties and destination ; see from the Creation. The argument
Neander, Planting, I. c. note. Wolf from priority of creation, to be com-
cites Democrates, Sentent. [ap. Gale, plete, requires the subsidiary state-
Script. Myth.] yvvrj fxr] daKeiTU} \6yov, ment in I Cor. xi. 9, ovk iKrlad-q av7)p
Seivbv yap. Slo. tt/v yvvaiKa, dXXa 71'j'r; 5m tov
'
av6VTiv] '
to exercise dominion over; dvopa : comp. Est. The remarks of
Eeuss, Theol. Chr6t. Vol. 11. p. 210,
v^V K . V)Vn\ [audacter agere
note, are unguarded; there is here no
super] Syr.; not 'to usurp authority 'dialectique Judaique,' but a simple
over,' Auth., a further meaning not and direct declaration, under the in-
contained in the word. KvOevretv [air. fluence of the Holy Spirit, of the
\ey6/x. in N.T.), found only in late typical meaning of the order observed
and eccl. writers (Basil, Epist. 52), in- in the creation of man and woman.
volves the secondary and less proper tirXdaOii] ^
was formed, fashioned;'
meaning of avdivr^s (Lobeck, Phryn. inoper and specitic word, as in Hesiod,
p. 120) scil. deffTroTt]?, avTodiKr;^, Op. 70, eK yair]s wXdcrcre: comp. also
Moeris ; so Hesych. avdevreiv eôu- Eoni. ix. 20, and esp. Gen. ii. 7, Kal
(ndêif. The substantive avdevria oc- 'iifKaaev ("iV'*''!!!) Geos rbv dvOpooivov
curs 3 Mace. ii. 29 seeSuieer, Thesaur.
; Xovv dirb Trjs 777s: SO Joseph. Antiq.
Vol. I. p. 573, where verb, adj., and I. I. I.
substantive, are explained and illus- 1 4. Kal 'A8d|x] Second confirmation,
trated. The immediate context shows deduced from the history of the fall
that thei^rimaryreference of the prohi- '
docet Apostolus feminas oportere
bition is to public ministration (Beng. ) esse viris subjectas, quia et posteriores
the succeeding arguments however de- sunt in ordine et priores in culpa,'
monstrate it to be also of universal Primas., cited by Cornel, a Lap, in
application. On this subject see the loc. OVK ijiTaTTJ0Tj] There
brief but satisfactory remarks of Har- is no necessity whatever to supply
less, Ethik, 52. note, p. 279. irpuiTos, Theod., (Ecum. i. The em-
dXX' elvai k.t.X.] ^hut to be in quiet, phasis rests on diraTciy. Adam was
i.e. in silence;^ infin. deiêndent on not directly deceived, Eve was; she
or some similar verb (not
jSoi'-Xoyuat says to God, d 6(pis 7iira.Tri<yi fie, he
KeXevui, which St Paul does not use), only says, avri] fxoi. IduiKey dirb tou
to be supplied from ovk einTpiiroo so :

^v\ov, kclI ^âyov. We can hardly
I Cor. xiv. 34 (JJt'c.) comp. i Tim. iv. ;
urge with Beng., 'muUervirum non
3, Herm. Soph. Electr. 72. This form decepit sed ei persuasit. Gen. iii. 17,'
of brachylogy occurs most commonly for can scarcely be doubted that the
it
in the case of an antithesis (as here) woman did deceive the man (comp.
introduced by an adversative conjunc- Chrys.), being in fact, in her very per-
tion, Jelf, Gr. 895. h. The antithe- suasions, the vehicle of the serpent's
;
38 nPOS TIMOeEON A.
15 yiyovev, (rcoOt'icreTai Se Sia t//? rcKvoyoi'ia^, iav fxeivo)-
deceit : it is however the first en- between etvai {esae) and ylveaOai {e.v-
trance of sin which the Apostle is iatere et evenire), see Fritz. Fritzsch.
specially regarding ; this came by Ojntsc. p. 284, note.

means of the seipeut's diraTri Eve
; 15. o-0TicrTai ii] 'yet she shall
dtVcc?/)/ succumbed to it (dn-o yvv. apxr] be saved ;^ not merely 'eripietur e noxii
anapTiai, Ecclus. xxv. 24), Adam only ill;i'(Bcng.),butinitsusualproperand
indirectly and derivatively. Hence scriptural sense, ad vitam aiternam
'
observe in Gen, iii. the order of the porducetur ;

' comp. Suicer, Thesaur.
three parties in the promulgation of s.v. Vol. II. p. I 206. The transla-
the sentence; the serpent (ver. 14), tion of Peile (founded on the tense),
woman (ver. 16), man (ver. 17). Ac- 'shall be found to have been saved,'
cording to the Eabbinical writers is somewhat artificial; see notes on
(Schoettg. Ilor. Ilchr. Vol. i. p. 867) Gal. ii. 16. The tense here only marks
Eve was addressed because it was very simple futurity. The nom. to o-w^^-
doubtful whether man would have crerat is yvvr), in its generic sense; ov
yielded. â7raTT]0i(ra] Trepl TTjs Ei(as ^(prj, aWa wepl roO Koivov
'being compieteJy patently, di'eeived.'
,
TTJs (pv<xiw^, Theod. Tills is confiimed
This reading, which is supported by by the use of the pliu-al, iav fieivojcnv
AD^FGNi; 17, al. {Lachm., Tisch.), K.T.X., see below. 8ia Ttjs
seems to confirm the foregoing explan- TKvoYovCas] 'by meanji of the child-
ation. To preclude appy. any miscon- bearing.' Setting aside all untenable
ception of his meaning, the Apostle or doubtful interpretations of 8ia ('in'
adds a strengthened compound, which Bcza, 'cum' Eosenm.) SLndTCKvoyofiai

serves both to show that the moment { = T^Kva avrrjs, Svr. ; to Kara Oeov
of thought turns on aTrara'w, and also [reKfa] dvayayeTv, Chrys., Fell, comp.
to define tacitly the limitation of mean- Sticr, Red. Jes. Vol. in. p. 1 3 : 'matri-
ing vmdcr which it is used. The prep. monium,' Heinsius), we have two ex-
iK here conveys the idea of comple- planations; (a) '
by child-bearing ;" by
tion, thorovghness, Eost u. Palm, Lex. fulfilling her proper destiny and ac-
s.v. iK, Vol. I. p. 820. i^...YvvTi is here quiescing in all the conditions of
clearly 'the woman,' i.e. Eve, not the woman's life, Beng., De Wctte, Hu-
sex generally (Chrys.). The generic ther, al.; comp. Neander, Planting,
meaning comes out in the next verse :
Vol. I. p. 341 (Bohn): (/3) 'by tlie
Eve was the typical representative of child-hearing,'' i.e. by the relation in
the race. tv irapapdo-ci which woman stood to the Messiah,
Y^YOvtv] 'became involved in traii.t- in consciiuence of the primal prophecy
gression,' 'fell into tranngressiou ;' the that 'her seed (not man's) should
constr. ylveaOai eV occurs occasionally bruise the serpent's head ' (Gen. iii.
(but not 'frequently,' Huthcr) in the 1-^), Hammond, Peile: 'the peculiar
N. T. {e.g. iv dyoovl(f, Luke xxii. 44 function of her sex (from its relation
î* iKffrdcrei, Acts xxii. fj; iv S6^ti, 2 to her Saviour) shall be the medium
Cor. iii. 7; (V o/uotw/iart, Phil. ii. 7; ii' of her salvation.' This latter inter-
X67V KoXaKclas, i Thess. ii. 5) to de- pretation has but few supporters, and
note the entrance into, and existence has even been said, though scarcely
in any given state. On the distinction justly, to need no refutation (Alf.);
11. 15, III. I. 39
Qualifications of a bi- IIz(7T09 O Xoyo?' e'l T/? eViCr/COTT*?? III.

/>--j^j.. ..
shop he must be of ir-
;
'
reproachable morals, a good father of his family, and of good report.
when however we consider its ex- to '

eheliche Treue,' Huth., but to
treme appropriateness, and the high faith in the cardinal promise.
probability that the Apostle, in speak- Kal dYta<r(i<L] 'and holiness.' 'La
ing of woman's transgression, would sanctilication est done I'etat normal
not fail to specify the sustaining i)ro- du croyant, Eom. vi. 22, i Thess. iv.
phecy which even preceded her sen- 3 sq.;' Eeuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 16,
tence ;
when we add to this the satis- Vol. II. p. 167. On o-w(J>po<rvvr], see
factory meaning which Sta thus bears, notes on ver. 9.
the uncircumscribed reference of

awd-fjueTai (opp. De W., Alf.), the Chapter IH. i. IIio-tos 6 Xo-yos]
force of the article (passed over by 'Faithful is the saying.'' 'Hac veluti
most expositors), and, lastly, observe prasfatiuncula attentionem captat,'
the coldness and jejuneness of (a), it Justin. Chrys. refers this to what
seems difficult to avoid deciding in has preceded (comp. ch. iv. 9); the
favour of (/3) : see the clear and satis- context however seems clearly to sug-
factory note of Hammond, and we gest that, as in ch. i. 15, the reference
may now add of Wordsw. in loc. is to what follows. The reading
edv \idvo><riv] 'if they should con- ivOpibirivos (D^ and a few Lat. Vv.) is
tinue,' ywalKs, or rather ^

scil. al of course of no critical value, but is
yvini taken in its collective sense see :

interesting as seeming to hint at a
Winer, Gr. 58. 4, p. 458: a neces-
Latin origin. In ch. i. 15, 'humanus'
sary limitation of the previous decla- is found in a few Lat. Vv. (see Saba-
ration; -q TKvoy. of itself could effect tier), was probably a reading,
where it
nothing. The plural is referred by or rather gloss, ad sensum (hum.=

Chrys. and Syr. [as shown by the benignus). From that passage it was
masc. termination] to reKva this is : ignorantly and unsuitably imported
grammatically admissible (see Winer, here into some Lat. Vv., and thence
Gr. 67. I, p. 555), but exegetically perhaps into the important Cod. Cla-
unsatisfactory. On the use of eair rom. Charges of Latinisms (though
with subjunct. (objective possibility; by no means fully sustained) will be
'
experience will show whether they found in the Edinburgh liev., No.
will abide'), see Hermann, de Partic. cxci.; see Tregelles, Printed Text of
dV, II. 7, Tj).
97, and notes on Gal. i. 8. N. T. p. 199 sq. tirto-KOTTTis]
In applying these principles however, 'office of a bishop.' Without entering
it must always be remembered that in into any discussion upon the origin of
the N. T. the use of ia.v with subj. episcopacy generally, it seems proper
has almost entirely absorbed that of ei to remark that we must fairly ac-
with the opt.; see Green, Gr. p. 53. knowledge with Jerome {Epist. 73, ad
Iv vitmi Kal 0,7.] '
in faith and love;'' Ocean. Vol, iv. p. 648), that in the
sphere in which they were to con- Pastoral Epp. the terms iiria-Koiros and
tinue. On the miion of these terms, irpea^vrepos are applied indifferently
and the omission, but of course virtual to the same persons Pearson, Vind.
;
inclusion, of e\iri<s, compare Keuss, Ign. XIII. p. 535 (A.-C. Libr.), Thorn-
Theol. Chret. iv. 22, Vol. 11. p. 259. dike, Gov. of Churches, in. Vol.
3, i,
Uia-ns here appropriately points, not p. 9 (ib.). The first was borrowed
2 opiyerai, koXou epyou e7ri6u/j.ei. vei ouv rov eiriaKOTrov
from the Greeka {ol Trap 'XO-qvaluiv tU been stated more ably than by Bp.
TOJ VTrr)Kbov^ ?r6Xeiy iirL(TKi\j/a.adai to. Bilson, and consists in t%co preroga-
trap' eKacTois venTrdfievoi, Suidas, s.v. tives of the bishop, 'singularity in
iirlffK., Dion. Hal. Antiq. ii. 76 ; see succeeding, and superioritj' in ordain-
Hooker, Eccl. Pol. vii. 2. 2, and exx. ing,' Perpet. Gov. xiii. p. 334 sq.
in Eisner, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 293), and (Uxf. Of the many treatises
1842).
pointed to the office on the side of its written on the whole subject, this
ditties: the second, which marked pri- latter work may be especially recom-
marily the age of the occupant, was mended to the student. Bilson is
taken from the Jeics (Hamm. on Actg indeed, as Pearson (Vind. Ign. ch.
xi. 30), and pointed to the office on the III.) truly saj's, 'vir magni in ecclesia
side of its gravity and dignity ; comp. nominis.' dpc-ycrai] '
seeketh
I Pet. V. I, and see Neander, Planting, after :' there is no idea of 'ambitious
Vol. I. p. 143 (Bohn). While this can- seeking' (DeW.) couched in this word;
not he denied, it may he fairly urged it seems only to denote the definite
on the other hand, (
i
) that the lao^v- character, and perhaps manifestation,
vafila of the two words in the N. T. of the desire, the '
stretching out of
appears to be such, that while irptajSv- the hands to receive,' whether in a
Tpo%, conjointly with iwiaKoiros, refers good (Heb. xi. 16), or in a bad (ch.
to what was subsequently the higher vi. 10) apphcation; comp. Wieseler,
order, it is rarely used in the N. T. Chronol. p. 301, note. ^pyow]
(comp. James v. 14?) to denote spe- 'icork;^ not 'bonam rem,' Castal., but
cially what was subsequently the definitely 'function,' 'occupation;'
lower; comp. Hammond, Dissert, iv. comp. 2 Tim. iv. 5, and see notes on
6, Vol. IV. p. 799 sq.; to which may Eph. iv. 12. On the subject of this
be added that in the second century and the following verses, see a disc,
no one of the lower order was ever by Bp. Kennett (Lond. 1706).
termed an iirlaKO-rro^ (Pearson, Vind. 2. ovv] '</)(';' continuation slightly
Ign. ch. XIII. 2); and (2) that there predominating over retrospect; comp.
are indelible traces in the N. T. of Donalds. Gr. 604. The proper col-
an office (by whatever name called, lective sense of this particle (Klotz,
o77eXos, K.T.X.) which possibly first Devar. Vol. 11. p. 717) may however
arisingfrom a simple npoeSpia in a be clearly traced in the reference to
board of rpea^vrepoi (comp. Jerome the foregoing words, \-a\oG fpyov : so,
on Tit. i. 5, Vol. iv. p. 413, ed. Ben.) with his usual acuteness, Bengel,
grew under Apostolic sanction and by '
bonum negotium bonis committen-
Apostolic institution into that of a dum.' Tov tirfo-Koirov] 'every
single definite rulership 'over a whole hisliop' or (according to our idiom) 'a
body ecclesiastical;' see esp. Blunt, bishop;' the article is not due so much
Sketch of the Church, Serm. i. p. 7 sq., to the implication of ivlffK. in iirnjKo-
and comp. Saravia, de Divers. Grad. Trr)z (ver. i; comp. Green, Gr. p. 140),
ch. X. p. II sq. We may conclude as to the generic way in which the
by observing that the subsequent subject is presented; comp.Middleton,
official distinction between the two Art. III. 2. I, notes on Gal. iii. 20.
orders {traces of which may be ob- Huther here calls attention to two
served in these Epp.) has nowhere facts in relation to iviffK, (i) That
;'
:
III. 2. 41
aueTriXtjjUTTTOV elvai, ixiaq yvvaiKO^ avSpa, vrj(ba\tov, aroo-
exceiDt here and Tit. i. 7, St Paul crvvoLKe'ii'; Justin Mart. rr(/^;/io, 134:
only uses the term once, Phil. i. i so Calv. Beng., , al. : (c) successive poly-
we ought probably to add Acts xx. 28 gamy, whether (a) specially, after di-
(2) That the singular is used here, vorce, Hamm., Suicer {Thesaur. s.v.
and still more noticeably in Tit. I. c. Siya/xla); or {(3) generally, after loss
where irpec^vTepoi had just preceded. of first wife however happening, Fell,
Of these two points, (i) seems to be and appy. Huth., Wiesing., al. Of
referable to the later date, as well as these (a) is clearly too undefined; (b)
to the different subject of these Epp.; involves an opposition to the corre-
(2) to the desire of the Apostle to sponding expression in ch.v. 9; (e.a.)
give his instructions their broadest but when we consider the
is jjlausible,
application by this generic use of the unrestrictedness of the formula, the

article. dveirfXTjiiirTov] îrreproach- opinions of the most ancient writers
able;' 'inreprehensibilem,' Vulg., Cla- (Hermas, Past. Mand. iv. r, Tertull.
rom.; dfiefiirTOv, dKardyvuffTov, He- de Monogam. cap. 12, Athenagoras,
sych. There seems no authority for Legat. p. 37, ed. Morell, 1636, Origen,
regarding dveTriX. as an agonistic ' in Lucam, xvii. Vol. in. p. 953, ed,
term' ( Bloom f., Peile); it appears Delarue Heydenr. p. 166 sq.,
; see
only used in an ethical sense, as '
qui Coteler's note on Herm. I.e.), the de-
nullum in agendo locum dat reprehen- cisions of some councils, e.g. Neocaes.
sionis' (Tittm.; /jltj irapix'^v Kar-qyo- (a.d. 314) Can. 3, 7, and the guarded
pia? dcpopixrjv, Schol. Thucyd. V. 17), language of even Laod. (a.d. 363 ?)
and differs from dfieixTTTos as implying, Can. I ,

the hint afforded by pagan-
not 'quinon reprehenditur,' but 'qui ism in the case of the woman (' uni-
non dignus est reprehensione, etiamsi vira'),
and lastly, the propriety in
reprehendatur;' see Tittm. Synon. 1. the particular cases of iirlaKoiroi. and
p. 30. Hence its union with dairiXo^, dtuKovoL (ver. 8) of a greater temper-
ch. vi. 14, and with Kadapbs, Lucian, ance (mox vy](t>dKiov, aiacppova) and a
Pise. 8; comp. Polyb. Hist. xxx. 7. 6, manifestation of that irepl tov 'iva yd-
where however the sense seems to be fjLov aefivdrris (Clem, Alex. Strom, in.
simply privative see further exx. in
:
I. Vol. I. p. 511, Potter) which is
Eisner, and Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. not unnoticed in Scripture (Luke ii.
(jiids yvvaiKOS avSpa] a husband '

36, 37), we decide in favour of (c. p),
of one ivife.' These much-contested and consider the Apostle to declare

words have been exj^lained in three the contraction of a second marriage
ways (a) in reference to any devia-
;
to be a disqualification for the office
tion from morality in respect of mar- of an inicrKOTros, or oiaKovos. The
riage, 'whether by concubinage, poly- position of Bretschn., that the text
gamy, or improper second marriages implies a bishop should be married
[comp. I Cor. vii. 2], Matthies ; so (so Maurice, Unity, p. 6^2), does not
appy. Theod., rbv /xiq, fidfrj yvvaiKl <rvv- deserve the confutation of Winer, Gr.
oiKodvra (TU(pp6v<j}s: (b) contemporane- 18. 9, p. 107, note.
ous polygamy, which at that time VT]cj)aXiov] ^ sober,' either in a meta-

still seems to have prevailed among phorical sense (crdKppuv, Suidas), as
the Jews, Joseph. Ant. xvii. i. 2, the associated epithets and the use of
irdrpLov yap iv ravrQ TrXeiocriv rifup vri(pu} in good Greek {e.g. Xen. Conviv,
42 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
3 fppora, Kocrfxiov, (jiiXoêi/ov, SiSaKTiKOv, ^t>/ Trupoivov,
4 fxt] 7rX;;/cT>;i', aW eVie/zcJ/, niJ.ayov, a(pi\dpyvpov, tov
VIII. ?i) will certainly warrant, or Tit.i. 7; not simply synonymous with
lierhapsmore probably (as irapowov, /j-rj (piXoivov or with oiVw 7roXXf <;/ (ypr)yop~Lv, awcppopelf jilcfi, and its manifestations: so appy. Syr.
Hesycb.) iudecil occurs six times in
the N.T. (i Thess. v, 6, 8, 2 Tim. iv. ]
An/ . ^ .Av ['a transgressor
5, I Pet. i. 13, iv. 7, V. 8), and in all, over wine,' Etheridge, not '
sectator
except perhaps i Thess. I.e., is used vini,' Schaaf; see Michaelis in Cast.
metaphorically; as however the adj. Lex., and comp, Heb. x. 28 Syr.];
both in ver. 1 1 and appy.
(see notes) comp. Chrys., rbv v^piar^v, rov aiidddr},
Tit. ii. 2 is used in its literal meaning, who however puts too much out of
it seems better to preserve that mean- sight the origin, ohos: comp. wapol-
ing in the present case; so De W., vtos Arist. Acharn. 981, and the co-
but doubtfully, for see ib. on Tit. I.e. pious lists of exx. in Krebs, Ohs. p.
Under any circumstances the deri- 352, Locsuor, Ohs. p. 396. The simple
vative translation '
vigilant,' Auth. state is marked by jxidvôs (i Cor. v.
{Siyr]yep/ji.^vos, Theod.), though jioa- II, vi. 10), the exhibitions of it by
siblij defensible in the verb (see Eti/m. Trapoivos ; TO irapoivelv iK tov fitdvetv
]\I.s.v.vn<peiv),is a needless and doubt- yiyvcTai, Athen. x. 62, p. 444.
ful extension of the primary meaning: irXTJKTT]v] 'a striker,' Tit. i. 7; one
on the derivation, see notes on 2 Tim. of the specific exhibitions of irapoivia.
iv. 5. o-(o4>pova, K6<r|iiov] Chrys. and Theod. (comp. also Kj'pke,
^sober-minded or dif^crect, orderly.' Ohs. Vol. II. p. 356) give this word
The second epithet here points to the too wide a reference {irX-qTTeLv ruy
outward exhibition of the inward vir- dSeX^tDf Tiji' (xweidrjati'). Its con-
tue implied in the first, wore Kal Sia nexion both here and Tit. I.e. certainly
Tou (TUfj.aTos (paiveaOai rrjv rrjs ipvx^j^ seems to suggest the simple and strict
ao}(ppoa'iv7iv, Theod.: see notes on ch. meaning; see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
ii. 9. 4>iX6|vov] See notes on Tit. Vol. II. p. 751, where both meanings
i. 8. SiSaKTiKov] '
apt to teach,' are noticed. citicikt), d'fuixov]
Auth., 'lehrhaftig,' Luther; not only 'forbearing, not contentious,' Tit. iii.
'able to teach' (Theod.; comp. Tit. 2, but in a reversed order; generic
i. 9), but, in accordance with the con- opposites to the two preceding tenns.
nexion in 2 Tim. ii. 24, 'ready to The force of iirieiKris is here illustrated
teach,' 'sldllcd in teaching,'
by the associated adj.; the afxaxoi is
c^\<,^
the man who is not aggressive (Beng.
[doctor] Syr. ; t6 5i /xaXtcTTa xî-pa-fCTri- on Tit. 1. c.) or pugnacious, who does
piôv Tbv e-irlffKoirov to dtSdcrKeLV iariv, not contend; the (irieiKrii goes further,
Theojih.; see Suiccr, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. and is not only passively non-conten-
I. p. 900, comp. Hofmann, Schriftb. tious, but actively considerate and
Vol. II. 2, p. 253. On the qualitative forbearing, waving even just legal
termination -k6s, sec Donalds. Cratyl. redress, Aarrwrj/i-oy Kalvep fxup tov
254i P- 454- vbnov ôrjObv, Aristot. FAh. Nicom. v.
3. irdpoivov] ' violent over wine,' i^. The former word is also illus-
: . ;
III. 3-6.
iSiov oiKov /caXco? Trpota-rafxevov, reKva kôvra ev viro-

ray?] jmera Trdar]? a-emvorrjro^, (ei oe T19 rov lolov o'ikov 5
TTpocrrrjpai ovk olSev, ttoos eV/fA>;o-ta? Qeov eirifxeXijcrerai ',)
jurj veocpvTOV, "iva jmrj rvcpcoOe'ig c'V Kpifxa ifxireari rov Sia- 6
trated by Trench, Synon. 43: the ant grace with which their obedience
derivation, it need hardly be said, is was to be accompanied ; see notes on
not from el'/cw but from e^/co's; see ch. ii. 2.
Eost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. 5 el Be Tis . . . oi3 K olSev] '

btit if any
d4>iXap7vpov] 'not a lover of money;^ man knows not (how) ;
' contrasted par-
only here and Heb. xiii. 5. This enthetical clause (Winer, Or. 53.2.b,
epithet is not under the vinculum p. 401), serving to establish the reason-
of aWa., but is co-ordinate with the ableness and justice of the requisition,
first two negatived predicates, and TOV idiov K. T. X. ; the argmnent, as
perhaps has a retrospective reference Huther observes, is 'a minori ad
to (pCKoêvov (Theoph.). On the dis- majus.' It is perhaps scarcely
tinction between (piXapyvpia ( ' avarice') necessary to remark that there is no
and irXeoveîa ('covetousness'), see irregularity in the present use of ei
Trench, Synon. 24. ou : '01) arctissime conjungi cum verbo

4. Tov ISiov] '
his ow'?i;' emphatic, [not always necessarily a verb ; comp.
and in prospective antithesis to GeoC, Bchfefer, Demosth. Vol. iii. p. 288]
ver. 5. On the use of i'Stos in the debet, ita uthoc verbo conjunctum
N.T., see notes o?i Ejph. v. 22, and on miamuotionemconstituat.cujitsmodi
its derivation (from pronoun i'),comp. est OVK ol5a nescio,' Hermann, Vigor,
Donalds. Cratyl. 139, 152. No. 309. This seems more simjole
v viroTa-yrj is not to be connected than to refer it here, with Green (Gr.
closely with ^x <"'''' (Matth.), but ap- 1). 119), to any especial gravity or
pended to T^Kva ^x""^'*' ^^^ is thus earnestness of tone. The use of el ov
a kind of adjectival clause specifying in the N.T. is noticeably frequent
the moral sphere in which they were seeexx. in Winer, Gr. 55. 2, p. 423
to move; see ch. ii. 9, and notes sq. and for a copious list of exx.,
,
in loc. If the part, had been used, principally from later writers, Gayler,
though the meaning would have been Part. Neg. v. p. 99 sq.
nearly the same, the idea presented to eirineXTfo-eTat] 'can he take charge;'
the mind would have been different ethical future, involving the notion of
in the one case subjection would have 'ability,' 'possibility;' ttws SwTjfferat
been noticed as a kind of attribute, in Chrys.; see Winer, Gr. 40. 6, p. 250,
the present case it is represented as Thiersch, de Pent. iii. 11. d, p. 159,
the moral element with which they and notes on Gal. vi. 5. Similar uses
were surrounded. The transition from of Tnn\e2a9ai, 'curam gerere,' scU.
actual (Luke vii. 25) to figurative en- salutialicujusprosiDicere'(Bretschn.;
vironment (Matth. vi. 29), and thence comp. Luke x. 35), are cited by Eaphel
to deportment (ch. ii. 9), or, as here, i)i loc.
to moral conditions, seems easy and 6. (jLi^ ve6(J>vTov] 'not a recent con-
natural. jitrA Trd<rt]s k.t.X.] vert' (t6i' veoKari^xW"') Chrys., rov
'ivith all gravity:' closely connected evdvs ireiriffTevKOTa, Theod.), render-
with vTTOTayri, specifying the attend- ed somewhat paraphrastically in Syr.
;;
44 npo:i: TiMoeEON a.
7 pdXou. cel de ku) ixaprvplav Ka\r}v e^êiv uiru roov
Vol. I. p. 94^, diaôXov may be either

OTylnXol U-^ [pucr discipulatu
((() {;en. subjecti, '
the accusing judg-
suo] the word is copiously illustrated
: ment of the devil' (Matth., Huther)
by Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. ii. p. 395. or (b) gen. objecti, '
the judgment
This and the following qualification passed upon the devil.' In the former
are not specified in the parallel pas- case Kplfia has more the meaning of
sage, Tit. i. 6 sq. : there however
is 'criminatio' (Beza), in the latter of
surely no reason for drawing from the 'condemuatio' (Coray, al.). As the
present restriction anj' unfavourable gen. SiafioXov in the next verse is
inferences against the authenticity of clearly si//ycc/(,interpr. {) is certainly
this Ep.; see Schleicrm. iiber i Tivi. very i^lausible. Still as is no
there
p. 46. If the later date of the
Ep. satisfactory instance of an approach
be admitted, Christianity would have to that meaning in the N.T., as
beenlongeuoughestablishedatEjjhe- Kpt/xa seems naturally to point to God
sus to make such a regulation natural (Rom. ii. 2), as it is elsewhere found
and easy to be comi^lied with: see only with a gen. objecti (Rom. iii. 8,
Wiesing. in loc. Tv<j)u0^s] Rev. xvii. i; xviii. 20 is a peculiar
'besotted,OTclou(led,irithp)ide; '
only use), and as the position of toO 8ia^.
here, eh. vi. 4, and 2 Tim. iii. 4. Both does not seem here to imply so close
the derivation [9X11-, riKpu, Benfcy, a union between the substantives as
Vol. II. p. 275, less probably TV(p-J)s, in ver. 7, we decide, with Clays, and
Harpocr. 175, 16] and the combina- nearly all the ancient interpreters, in
tions in which Tv<p6o} is used (e.g. favour of (b), or the gen. objecti. Mat-
Polyb. Ilist. III. 81. I, dyvcei Kal tstv- thies urges against this the excess of
(purai ; sim. Demosth. Fuh.Lcrj.i). 409, lapse which would thus be implied;
fialvoz-iai Kal TeTv<pu/nai ; ib. Phil. iii. the force of the allusion must however
p. 1 16, Xrjpdv Kal rervipuiffdai; Lucian, be looked for, not in the extent of
Nigrin. i , ai>o-ôu re Kal TTv<pij}fj.ivov, the fall, but in the similarity of the
d'c.) seem to show that the idea of circumstances : the devil was once a
a 'beclouded' and 'stupid' state of ministering spirit of God, but by in-
mind must be associated with that sensate pride fell from his hierarchy
of pride. Obnubildtion, however jiro- comp. Judc 6, and Suicer, Tliesaur.
duced, seems the primary notion that ; s.v. 5id,.i^\os, Vol. I. p. 851. On the
produced by pride or vanity {Kvo8o^-q- meaning and use of 5id/3. see notes on
(ras, Coray) the more usual applica- Eph. iv. 27; the translation calum- '
tion: so Hesychius, Ti'ôs* aXaj'oj'e/a, niatoris' (Grinf. on ver. 7, al.) is not

(irapais, KfcoSo^ta; comp. Philo, Migr. consistent with its use in the N.T.
Abrah. 24, Vol. i. p. 4-;7 (ed. Mang. ), 7. 84 Ka] ^But, instead of being
TV<f>ov Kal airaiSevcrias Kal dXaj'oi'fias a feoûTos, one of whose behaviour in
y^fiovrei, Kpi|ia tov 8iaP6Xov] his new faith little can be known, he
'judgment of the devil.' The meaning nuist have a good testimony (not only
of these words is somewhat doubtful. from those within the Church, but)
As Kptfia, though ncyorperge anything aho from those without.'
else thau judicium, admit of will still dir6 Tv ^ûjOtv] \l'rom tlioae without;'
some modification in meaning from the prep, certainly not implying
the context (comp. Fritz. Enm. ii. 7, '
among (Conyb. ), but correctly mark-
'
i ;
III. 7, 45
e^coOev, Iva [xt] eU oveidiafiov efiiricrr] koi iraylSa rou

oia/BoXou.
The deacons must also A.~-f_.'(i}aravTCO<;
i^lUKOVOVg
'
Ore^VOVi;,
'
fir]
.'5dl- Q
O
be similarly irreproach-
able, and of good re- - , \ / > n ' ' ^
port; the deaconesses
too must be faithful.
Ao'VOl/?, Uri
') r-/
OiVW XOAAo) 'TTOOO'eYOI'Ta?,
, A IXn
'Jf"/ ,f
ing the source frovi which the testi- eh (TKavdaXov irpoKeiffOai iroWwv wayli
mony emanates : on the distinction ecTTi 5ia^. Theoijh.), but rather as
between dirb and irapd, esp. with verbs marking the temptations that will be
of 'receiving,' see Winer, Gr. 47. a, sure to follow the loss of character ;
p. 331, note. Ot i^t^dev (in other '

quid spei restat ubi nuUus est pec-
places ot i^w, I Cor. v. 12, 13, Col. iv. candi pudor ? '
Calv.
5, I Thess. iv. i^), like the Jewish 8. AiaKo'vovs] Deacons; only used
'
'
D^JI^'^nn, is the regular designation again by St Paul in this special sense

for all not Christians, all those who I'hil. i. I, and (fem.) Rom. xvi. i,
were not ot'.ve?o t^s wicreus (Gal. vi. though appy. alluded to Rom. xii. 7,
10) see Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 198, and
; I Cor. xii. 28 {dvTi\rj\f/is:), and perhaps
the Eabbinical citations in Schoettg. I Pet. iv. II. The office of diaKovos
Hor. Hehr. (on i Cor. I.e.) Vol. i. p. (8i-^KU Buttm. Lexil. 40), originally
600. 6vi8i<r(i.ov K.T.X.] that of a,n almoner of the Church (Acts
'
reproach, and (what is sure to follow) vi, I sq.), gradually developed into
the snare of the devil ;' the absence of that of an assistant (i Cor. I.e.) and
the article before -wa-yiZa being perhaps subordinate to the presbyters (Rothe,
due to the preposition comp. Winer,
; AnjTmge, 23, p. 166 sq.) : their fun-
Gr. 19. 2, p. 114. The exact con- damental employment however still
nexion is somewhat doubtful, as the remained to them hence the appro- ;
gen. may depend () on both, or [h) priateness of the caution, jui) alaxpo-
only on the last of the two substan- Kepoels, Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p.
tives. The omission of the prep, be- 34 sq. (Bohn). On the duties of the
fore iraylâ (De W.) is an argument office, see esp. Bingham, Antiq. Book
in favour of (a) ; the isolated position II. 20. I sq., Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol.
however of and the connexion

iveiS, I. p. 869 sq., and Thomassiu, Discipl.
of thought in ch. v, 14, 15, seem to Eccl. Part i. 2. 29 sq.

preponderate in favour of (b), dveiS. w(ravTs] '
in like manner,'' as the
being thus absolute, and referring to fDiegoing class included in the tov
comments and judg- iiriaKOTvov, ver. 2 it was not to be ws
'
the reproachful :
ment,' whether of those without eVepws (Arist. Elench. Soph. 7) in any

(Chrys.) or within the Church. On of the necessary qualifications for the
the termination -{a)fios (action of the office ofa deacon, but wo-oyrws as in
the case of the bishops. It need
verb proceeding from the subject) and
its prevalence in later Greek, see Lo-
scarcely be added that the 5el dvai
comp. Donalds. of the preceding verses must be sup-
beck, Phryn. p. 511 ;
Cratyl. 253, p. 420. The expression plied in the present member.

snare laid by the 8iX670vsl 'dotible tongued,' Auth.,
ira-yls tov 8vap. ('
devil
;
' appy. gen. originis, contrast speaking doubly,' Syr. ciira^
' : Xeyofx.;
ver. 6), occurs again 2 Tim. ii. 26 mentioned in Poll. Onomast. 11. 118,
Tim. vi. 9. It is here The meaning is rightly given by The-

so similarly i
od. erepa p-lv tovti^ 'irepa. dk iKdvip

added to ivuh., not epexegetically [rb
;
4G IIP02 TIMOeEON A.
10 KaOapn cvyeiSija-ei. Ka\ outoi Je SoKt/JLuTtaOooaav ttoco-
\(yot>Ts. Grinfield {Schol. Hell.) com- subject of it (gen. of content; this

pares dlyXwcrcros, Prov. xi. 13, Barnab. would tend to give Trfo-rts an objective
Epist. 19 (Hefclc) add dixo/xvOos Eurip.
: meaning, comp. exx. in Bemhardy,
Orcst. 890. irpo(r'\ovTas] Synt. III. 44, p. 161), nor exactly the
;
' (jiving (thcniselven) vp to ' Trpotr^xf '" substance of the ixvcrr. (gen. materia;,
thus used is more commonly found Eph. iii. 4), but rather that to which
with abstract nouns, e.g. dvayvwaci, the ixvffrripLov appertained : the truth,
ch. iv. 13, diKaioavvri, Job xxvii. 6. liitherto not comprehensible, but now
Here however orcos iroXvs (and so revealed to man, was the property,
probably Ovaiaarripiov, Heb. vii. 13, object, of faith, that on which faith
comp. edXajaa, Plut. Thcs. 17) ap- exercised itself. So very similarly
proaches somewhat to the nature of ver. 16, t6 fivjr. rrji evcrefieias, '
the
an abstract noun. This verb is only mystery which belonged to, was the
used by St Paul in the Pastoral Epp. object contemjilated by, godliness the ;
comp. however Acts xx. 28. hidden truth which was the basis of
al(rxpoK6p8is] '
greedy of base gains; '
all practical piety:' see Tittmann,
only here and Tit. i. 7. The adverb Synon. i. p. 147, and comp. Eeuss,
occurs I Pet. v. 2. As iu all these Tlicul. IV. 9, Vol. II. p. 89. IliaTii is
cases the term is in connexion with faith considered sulijectively ; not ob-
an office in the Church, it seems most jective faith (' doctrina fidei '), a very
natural (with Huther) to refer it, not doubtful meaning in the N. T. : see
to gains from unclean (comp. Syr.) or notes on Gal. i. 24. On the meaning
disgracefulactions (Theod.), but to dis- of fivcrT-qpLov, see Sanderson, Serin.
9
honesty with the alms of the Church, (ad. Aul.), Vol. I. p. 227 (Jacobs.), and
or any abuse of a spiritual office for the notes on Eph. v. 32.
purposes of gain; comp. Tit. i. ir. iv Ka6ap(j <rvvi8.] Emphatic; defining

9. ^xovTtts] '
having,' or (in the the '
ratio habeudi,' and in close con-
common ethical sense, Crabb, Synon. nexion with the participle the Kadapa :
p. 252, cd. 1826) 'holding,' Auth. ffvveld. was to be, as it were, the en-
' behaltcnd,' De Wctte : not for rare- sphering lumciple, see a Tim. i. 13,
XOfxas, Grot., a meaning more strong On (Tvveid. see notes on ch. i. 5.
than the context requires and the use 10. Kttl oStoi St] '
And these also,'
of the simple form will justify sej ; 'and these moreover;' comp. 2 Tun.
notes on ch. i. 19. The emphasis fulls iii. 12, Kai TraVres 5^ ot 0^\ovt(s k.t.X.
on tv KaO. avveid., not on the jtarticiple. These words (appy. not clearly under-
TO (ivoT. TTJs irtoTews] 'tJte myxtery stood by Huther) admit only of one
of the faith.' Owing to the different explanation. In the formula Kal...5^
shades of meaning which îvarr^ptov like the Latin 'et...vero,' or the 'et
bears, the genitive iu connexion with ...autem ' of Plautus (see Hand, Tiir-
it does not always admit the same sell. Vol. I. p. 58S), while each particle
explanation see notes on Kph. i. 9,
; retains its proper force, both together
iii. 4, vi. 19. Here irlffreus is api>y. often have '
notionis quandam conso-
a pure pos.ses/i'c gen. it was not ; ciationem ;' see Ivlotz, Devar. Vol. 11.
merely that about which the /uuor. p. 645. Thus while Kai connects or
turned (gen. ol/jecti, Ejih. i. 9), nor the enhances, and 5^ contrasts, the union
1
III. 9, lo, II. 47
Tov, elra SiaKOPeiTCoaav aveyickrjroi 6vt?. yvvainwi 1
of the two frequently causes be to mal investigation. dve'-yKXTiTot

revert from its more marked to its 6vTs] 'being tinaccuscd,^ 'having no
jyrimary and less marked oppositive charge laid agaimt them,' i.e. pro-
force, 'in the second place' (comp. vided they are found so ; conditional
Donalds. Cratyl. 155), so that the use of the participle (Donalds. Gr.
whole formula has more of an adjunc- 505) specifying the hmitations and
tive character, and only retains enough conditions under which they were to
of a retrospective opposition to define undertake the duties of the office;
more sharply, expand, or strengthen, comp. Schmalfeld, Synt. 207. 5. On
the tenor of the preceding words. the distinction between av4yK\rjTos
Speaking roughly we might say, '
/cat ('qui non accusatus est') and dveiri-
conjungit, d^ intendit;' the true ra- Xtj/jltttos ('in quo nuUajMsia causa sit
tionale however of the construction reprehensionis'), see Tittm. Synon. i,
is best seen when /xei/ is found in the p. 31, and comp. Tit. i. 6.
precedhig clause, e.g. Xen. Cyrop. 1 1 . YwaiKas wo-avTws] '

Women in
VII. I. 30, compare Acts iii. 22, 24. like manner, when engaged in the same
The formula then may be translated office.' It is somewhat difficult to
with sufficient accuracy, ^ and... also,'' decide whether, with the Greek com-
'and... 100,' the translation slightly mentators and others, we are here to
varying according as the copulative or understand by ^warâs () tvives of
ascensive force of Kal is most predo- the deacons, Auth., Coray,Huth., and
minant. In Homer koI Si is found as dependent in structure on 'ixovras,
united, in subsequent writers one or Beug. or ; {b) deaconessesy}T:o'^cr,'^waL-
more words are interiôlated ; see Kes being used rather than Zmkovoi,
Hartung, Partik. 34, 5. 2, 3, Vol, i, (fem.), Eom. xvi. i, to prevent confu-
p. 181 sq., Liicke on i John i. 3, and sion with masc. The other possible
comp. Matth. Gr. 616. St Paul's interpr. ' wives of deacons and iirla-K.'
use of it is not confined to these (Beza, Wieseler, Chronol. p. 309) does

Eijp. (Hutheij, for see Eom. xi. 23, not suit the context, which turns only
It is used indeed by every writer in on Smkovoi; obs. ver, 12. Huther
the N. T. except St James and St defends (a) on the ground that in one
Jude, principally by St Luke and part of the deacon's office (care of sick
St John, the latter of whom always and might be
destitute) their wives
uses it with emphasis ; in several in- fittingly associated This with them.
stances however {e.g. Luke x. 8, is plausible; when however we ob-
John owing probably to ignor-

vi. 51), serve the difference of class to which
ance of its true meaning, MSS. of ihaauTus seems to f)oiut (ver. 8, ch.
some weight omit 5^. ii. 9, Tit. ii. 3, 6), the omission of
8oKi(xa?V0w(rav] 'let them be proved,^ avrQi',- the order and parallelism of
not formally, by Timothy or the elder- qualifications in ver. 8 and 1 1, coupled
hood (De W. compares Constit. Apost, with the suitable change of d(.\6yovs
VIII. 4), but generally by the com- to diaôXovs, and the substitution of
munity at large among which they TTLUTas iv iraauv for the more specific
were to minister. The qualifications (deaconesses xccre probably
(LLCTxpoK.
were principally of a character that almoners, Coteler, Const. Apost. in.

could be recognized without any for- 15, but in a much less degree), the
, ;
48 1IP02 TIMOGEON A.
waavTCtyg aeixvaq, fxij SiaôXovg, pt]<paXiovg, Triarug ev
I 2 Traaiv. oiukovoi ecrrcocrap /x/a? yuvaiKog avopeg, tckvoov

I 3 KaXwg 7rpoi(TTajjiuoi Kal twv iSioou oUwv. ol yap koKw^
SiaKoi'/jaaifTcg (BaO/ULOP eauTOig koXov TrepiiroiovvTai nai
iroWriv -irappi](rlav ev Trlarei Ttj ev 'K^piarw Iija-ov.
absence of any notice of the wives of office is a sufficient warrant for the
iiri(TKoiroi, and lastly the omission of reasonableness of the preceding requi-
any special notice of domextic duties, sitions. pa0|j.6v KoXov] . . .
though it follows (ver. 12) in the case 'a good degree,' Auth., Arm. Ba9-
of the men, we can scarcely avoid /i6y, a ttTT. \ey6n. in N.T. {not an
deciding, with Chrys., most ancient Ionic form of âa-fios. Mack, but the
and several modern expositors (Wies. very reverse: comp. apidfxos, dp0fioi,
Alf., Wordsw., al.), that (b) diaco- '

and Donalds. Cratyl. 253), has re-
ji/ss<c' are here alluded to. On the ceived three different explanations;
duties of the office, see Bingham, either (a) 'a?i [ecclesiastical) step,' in,
Antiq. 11. 22, 8 sq., Suicer, Thesaur. reference to an advance to a higher
s.v. Vol. I. p. 864, Herzog, Real-En- spiritual office, Jer., and appy.
^th.,
cxjcl, S.V. Vol. III. p. 368, the special Chrys., al. a post,' in reference
;
(b) '
treatise of Ziegler, de Diacon. ct to the honourable position a deacon

Diaconiss. Witeb. 1678, and the good occupied in the Church, Matth., Hu-
article in the Quarterly Eeview for ther; (c) 'a degree,' in reference to
Oct. i86o. SiapoXovs] the judgment of God, and to their
' slanderous,' '
traducers,' KaraXaXovi, reward iv ry /xiWovri ^lij}, Theod.,
Theoph.; only in the Past. Epp.: De Wette, al. Of these (a) appears
twice in reference to women, here and to be on exegetical grounds clearly
Tit. ii. 3 ; once in ref. to men, 2 Tim. untenable (opp. to Wordsw.); for
iii. 3. See the useful article on the surely such a gi-ound of encourage-
word in Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. i. p. ment as ecclesiastical promotion (were
848 sq. vi]4>aXCovs k.t.X.] this even historically demonstrable,
' sober, faithful in all things.' The which is appy. not the case in the first
evident parallelism between the quali- two centuries) seems strangelj- out of
fications in ver. 8, and the present, place in St Paul's mouth, and pre-
seems to imply that vr](f>a\tos has its serves no harmony with the subse-
literal meaning; see notes on ver. 2. quent words. Against (b) the aor.
The last qualification, Trio-rds iv TraaLf, diaKof. is not fairly conclusive, as it
is stated very generally; it of course may admit a reference not necessarily
does not preclude a ref. to domestic to a remote, but to an immediate past
calls and cares (see Huther), but it the irtpnrolrjais of a good position
certainly seems far more applicable to would naturally ensue after some dis-
ecclesiastical duties. charge of the diaKovia. The associated
12. BiaKovot K.T.X.] Exactly the clause however, and the use of the
same qualitieations in respect of their term trappvffla, especially with its
domestic relations required in the Sid- modal adjunct iv iricmi k.t.X., both
Kovoi as in the iiricrKoiroz : see notes on seem so little in harmony with this
ver. 1. ecclesiastical reference, while on the
1 3, yap] The imjiortance of the other hand they point so very natu-
; 4
III. 1215. 49
I write this to guard thy
conduct in the churcli Tavra croi ypa(pco eXTrl^wv eXOeiv 1
of the living God; verily , , '* ^' zO ?' f'
great is the mystery of 77/009
^
a TaVlOV
^ eau Oe (jpaovVCi),'
'^'^ CVa 1^
^
godliness.
rally to the position of the Christian compared with the present case: see
with respect to God (see notes on Epli. De Wette in loc, whose note on this
iii. 12, and comp. Heb. iv. i6, i John passage is full and explicit.
ii. 28, iii.21), and derive so very V ttCo-tsi K.T.X.] '
in faith ivhich is in
plausible a support from the appy. Christ J.' By the insertion of the
parallel passage, ch. vi. 19, that we article i. 14, 2 Tim. i. 13,
(comp. ch.
decide somewhat unhesitatingly in iii. two moments of thought
15, al.)
favour of (c), and refer /3a^/x6s to the are expressed, the latter of which ex-
step or degree which a faithful dis- plains and enhances the former: 'in
charge of the diaKovia would gain in fide (TricTTis was the foundation, sub-
the eyes of God. stratum, of the 7ra/5p.), edque in Chr.
;
avTois...'irpiiroiovvTai] 'acquire, ob- Jes. collocata ' see Fritz. Bom, iii. 25,
tain for themselves,' only here and Vol. I. p. 195. The article is not un-
Acts XX. 28 (a speech of St Paul's); commonly omitted (Gal. iii. 26, Eph.
compare also i Thess. v. 9, irepLTroi-qaiv i. 15, Col.on the principle ex-
i. 4)
acoT-ripla!, which seems indirectly to plained in notes on Eph. i. 15. On
yield considerable sui3port to the fore- the meaning of iriaTis iv, comp. notes
going interpretation of fiad/jLov. For ou ch. i. 16.
exx. of the reflexive pronoun with 14. TavTa] 'These things;' not
middle verbs, see Winer, Gr. 38. 6, 'totam epistolam,' Beng., but more
p. 230. The insertion here perhaps probably these foregoing brief direc-
'
makes the personal reference a little Hamm. If St Paul had here

tions,'
more certain and definite the duties : adopted the epistolary aorist (comp.
of the deacon had commonly reference notes on Gal. vi. 11), the latter refer-
to others. irappiio-iav] ence would have been nearly certain.
'
fcoZc^jie.ss,' 'fiduciam,' Vulg.,Clarom. The use of the present leaves it more
properly 'openness' of (Mark viii. 32, doubtful, and bids us look to the con-
al., and frequently in St John) or text; this (comp. ver. 15) certainly
'boldness oLsjyeech' (Acts iv. 13), and seems to limit Tavra. to 'superiora
thence derivatively that 'confidence ilia de Episcoporum Diaconorumque
and boldness of spirit (aoeia, Suidas) ' oificiis,' Goth, ap. Pol. Syn. On the
with which the believer is permitted uses oiypd(p(j} and 'iypa\pa, see Winer,
and encouraged (Heb. iv. 16) to ap- Gr. 40. 5, p. 249. tXir^Swv]
proach his heavenly Father; i John '
hoping,' or more definitely, '
though
ii. 28, iii. 21, d'c. The use of irapp. I hope,' the part, having its concessive
in reference to the final reward is force; see Donalds. Gr, 621. The
clearly evinced in i John iv. 17. actual reason of his writing is implied
Huther urges that this derivative in the following verse, Xva elSys k.t.X.
meaning always arises from, and is Tcixiov] 'more quickly;' not, on the
marked by, its concomitants, -rrpos tov one hand, compar. absoluti loco posi-
'
Qeov, I John iii. 21, <&c. Here iv tum' (Beza; Taxta-ra, Coray), nor, on
Triarei k.t.\. does seem such an ad- the other, with marked compar. force,
junct; at any rate 2 Cor. vii. 4 (ad- '
sooner than thou wilt need these in-
duced by Huther), where there is no struction s' (Winer, Gr. 35. 4, p. 217),
similar addition, cannot plausibly be but probably with a more suppressed
E
'
50 riPOS TIMO0EON A.
eidtj(: 7ra'? dec ev o'lKco Oeov avaarpicpecrOai, ^TJ9 ecrriv
KK\t]aia Oeou TwvTOi, (Ttv\o9 ku). eSpalco/JLa t^9 aXr]-
compar. reference, '

sooner than these Timothy, how thououghtest to walk,'
'
instructions presuppose, " sooner than Auth., De W., al. Huther urges
I anticipate.' Such comparatives often against (b) that in what precedes
refer to the suppressed feelings of the Timothy has no active course assigned
subject ; conip. Theano, orf Enhul. p. 86 to him, but rather the supervision of
(ed. Gale), wanSlov, av /xr) raxi-ov ^dyrj, it in others ; as however dva<rTp4<p. is
/cXaet. The reading iv raxî [Lachm., a vox media which does not mark
'
'
with ACI)') seems only an explana- mere activities, but rather conduct
tory gloss. and deportment in its most inclusive
;
PpaSvvw] *J should tarnj
15. reference (comp. Eph. ii. 3, where it
only here and 2 Pet. iii. 9. Wieseler closely follows the Hebraistic wepnra'
(Chronol. p. 315) refers this to the Te'iv), as the explicative clause rJTis
possibility of the Apostle's journey, iffrlv K.T.\. seems intended to impress

perhaps to Crete (p. 347), or to some on Timothy the greatness of his oUo-
place he had not included in his origi- vo/j.la, and as the expansion of oIk.
nal plan. This tacitly involves the Oeov from the special church over
supposition that the Epistle was writ- which Timothy presided ioihegeneral
ten in the period included in the idea of the universal Church involves
Acts, which however (see notes on no real difficulty (see De W.), it seems
ch. i. 3) does not seem probable. best to adopt [h) and limit avaarp. to
o'lKw0ov] 'the house of God;^ oiVo; Timothy: so rightly Yulg., Clarom.
being anarthrous either owing to the T|Tis] 'ichich indeed; explanatory use
'
prep. (Winer, Gr. 19. 2, p. 114) or of the indef. relative compare notes
:
the anarthrous gen. which follows; on Gal. iv. 24, where the uses of Scttjj
comp. Middleton, Gr. Art. in. 3. 6. are explained at length.
This appellation, derived from the tKKXinria 0oO ^wvtos] '
the Church
Old Test., where it denotes primarily of the living God; fuller definition of
'
the temple (2 Chron. v. 14, Ezra v. 16, the otKos Qeov, on the side of its j-
al. , comp. Matth. sxi. 1 3) and scco)hI- ternal and spiritual glory: it was no
arihj the covenant-people (Numb. xii. material fane ('ojiponiturfanoDianjE,'
7, Hosea viii. i), those among whom Bong.) of false dead deities, but a
God specially dwelt, is suitably ap- living and spiritual community, a life
plied in the N.T. to the Church, stream (see Olsh. on Matth. xvi. 18)
either viewed as the spiritual building of believers in an ever-living Go.L
which rests on Christ as the corner- 'EKKXrjffla appears to have two mean-
stone (Eph. ii. zo), or as the true ings, according to the context and the
temple in which Christ is the true point of view in which it is regarded.
High Priest (Heb. iii. 6, i Pet. iv. On the one hand, in accordance with
17); see Ebrard, Dogmatik, 468, its simple etymological sense Acts xix. (
Vol. II. p. 395. dvao-Tp^- 39), it denotes a Christian congrega-

<|>o-6ai] 'walk, have {tlnj) conversation tion (tQv TTiffTiov rbv ffi'Woyov, Theod.-
in.' It is doubtful whether this verb Mops.), with a local reference of
is to be taken (<() absolutely, 'how greater or less amplitude ; see exx. in
men ought to walk,' Peile, Huther, Pearson, Creed, Ait. ix. Vol. i. p. 397
al.; or (I1) specially, with reference to (od. Burton) : on the other, it involves
6
III. i6. 51
Oe/a?. Koi ofjLoXoyoufjt.ei'O}? fxeya ecrriv to t^9 eJcre/Se/a? 1
16. os] So audappy. the majority

Tisch., Laclim., TregeUes, Alf., Words.,
of modern adopted by Mill, Mattli., Scholz, some com-
critics. Geos {B.ec. ) is
mentators, Leo, Mack, Burton, Peile, al., and, it ought not to be suppressed,
some of our best Enghsh divines, Bull, Waterland (Vol. 11. p. 158). The state
of evidence is briefly as follows, (i) "Os is read with A^ [indisputably : after
minute personal inspection see note, p. 104] C^ [Tisch. Prol. Cod. Ephr. 7,
;
p. 39] FGN (see below); 17. 73. 181; Syr.-Phil., Copt., Sah., Goth. ; also (oj
or d) Syr., Ar. (Erp.), ^th., Ann.; Cjt:., Theod.-Mops., Epiph., Gelas.,
Hieron. in Esaiam liii. 11. (2) o with D^ ; Clarom., Vulg. ; nearly
all Latin Ff. (3) Oeos with D-'KL ; nearly all mss.; Ai'ab. (Polj-gl.),
Slav.; Did., Chrys. (? see TregeUes, p. 227 note), Theod., Euthal., Damasc.,
the meaning and adaptation of PHf? nexion with what follows (Kal 6/j.o\.),
in the 0. T., and denotes the New- as has been advocated by Episcopius
Covenant people of God, with spiritual (Inst. Theol. iv. i. 8, Vol. i. p. 241)
reference to their sacramental union and others (it is to be feared mainly
in Christ and communion with one from polemical reasons), is alike ab-
another ; see esp. Bp. Taylor, Dissua- rupt (there being no connecting par-
sive, Part II. I. I, Ebrard, Dogmatik, ticles), illogical (a strong substantival
467, Vol. II. p. 392, and the various being united with a weak adjectival
usages cited by Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. predication), and hoiêlessly artificial:
Vol. I. p. 1049 sq. O-TvXos K.T.X.] see De AVette in loc. It may be added
'pillar and basis of the truth ;^ no iv that arOXos and edpaiu/ma (a7ra| Xeyo/i. ;
Sia SvoTi' (
= 'firmly-grounded,' Beng., comp. Tim. ii. 19) do not
OefiiXios, 2
Peile), but a climactic apposition to api^y. involve any architectural allu-

iKK\. Oeou fwyros, defining, with in- sion to heathen temples, d-x. (Deyling,
direct allusion to nascent and de- Obs. Art. 66, Vol. i. p. 317), but are
veloping heresies (see ch. iv. i sq.), only simple metaphorical expressions
the true note, office, and vocation of of the stability and permanence of the
the Church ; (xtUKov ai/T-qv Kal idpa'no- support : see the copious illustrations
/xa eKoKeaei', us av iv avrrj rrjs dX-rj- of this passage in Suicer, Thesaur.
êicts TTjv ffvaTaaiv ixovcrrjs, Theodorus. Vol. II. p. 1042 1066.
Were no Church, there would be
there 16. Kal 6 [10X070 vfj.vcos H^7ci k.t.X.]
no witness, no guardian of archives, '
And confessedly .,01 indisjnitably, great
no basis, nothing whereon acknow- (i.e. deep, Eph. v. 32) is the mystery,
ledged truth could rest. Chrysostom
&c.' ^5 A^|;j;_* [vere mag-
adopts the right connexion, but in-
verts the statement, 17 yap dXrjd. icrn num] Syr.; 'nemo (scil. of those to
TTjs kk\. Kal oTuXos Kal edp., missing whom this fxvar. is revealed) cui mica
appy. the obvious distinction between sanse mentis inest de ek re potest con-
truth in the abstract, and truth, the troversiam movere,' Altmann, Mclet.
saving truth of the Gospel, as revealed 10, Vol. II. p. 268. The Kal is not
to and acknowledged by men ; conii?. simply copulative, but heightens the
Taylor, Dissuasive, Part 11. i. i. 3. force of the predication, '
yes, con-
Such seems to be the only natural confessedly great,' d'c; comp. Hartuug,
struction of the clause. A close con- Partik. Kal, 5. 4, Vol. i. p. 145.
E2
'
Z>'1 I1P02 TIMOGEON A.
yuucTTJ/iOioi', 09 e(bavp<x)6t] ey crapKi, ediKaiioOrj v Trviv-
Theopli., (Ecum., Ignat. Eph. 19 (but very doubtful). A hand of the 12th
cent, has prefixed ê to os the reading of X ; see Tisch. ed. maj. Tlate xvii, or
Scriv. Collation of N, facsim. (13). On reviewing this evidence, as not

only the most important Uncial MSS., but all the Vv. older than the 7th
century are distinctly in favour of a rrhitive, as o sesms only a Latinizing
variation of Ss, and though really the more
lastly, as os is the more diflicult,
(Hofmann, Schriftb. Vol. i. p. 143), and on every reason

intelligible reading
more Ukely to have been changed into 6e6s (Macedonius is actually said to
have been expelled for making the change, Liber Diac. Brev. cap. 19) than vice
verfit, we unhesitatingly decide in favour of Sy. For further information on
this subject, see Griesbach, Symh. Crit. Vol. i. p. 8 54, Tregelles, Printed
Text of N. T. p. 227, Davidson, Bibl. Criticism, ch. 66, p. 828.
Several exx. of a similar use of 6fjLo\. being only a common case of attrac-
are cited by "Wetstein and Kaphel in tion, Winer, Gr. 24. 3, p. 150),
loc; add Joseph, Ant. i. 10. 2, rjv bi but is a relative to an omitted

ToiovTos o/xoKoy., ib. 11. 9. 6, onoKoy. though easily recognised antecedent,
'
E/3/)ot we apKTTos ; see also Suicer, viz. Christ ; so De Wette, and appy.
11. p. 479, and Altmann,

Tltesaur. Vol. Alf. (whose note however is not per-
loc. cit., where there is a discussion of fectly clear). To refer it to the pre-
some merit on the whole verse. ceding GeoO (Wordsw., inferentially)

t6 ttJs cvo-ePeCas |xv<rrrjpiov] ' tlie seems very forced, especially after the
mystery of godliness ;' 'ipsa doctrina intervention of the emphatic words

ad quam omuis pietas sive religio trrOXos k.t.\. It may be remarked
Chi-istiana referenda est,' Tittmaun, that the rhythmical as well as anti-
Si/non. I. p. 147 : see notes on ver. 9, thetical character of the clauses (see
where the gen. is investigated. the not improbable arrangement in
OS t<|)avp0ii K.T.X.] who teas mani-

' Mack, and comp. notes to Transl.),
fested in the flesh.' The construction and the known existence of such com-
cannot be either satisfactorily or positions (Eph. V. 19 ; compare Bull,
grammatically explained unless we Fid. Xic. II. 3. i), render it not by
agree to abide by the plain and pro- any means improbable that the words
per meaning of the relative. Thus are quoted from some well known
then (5s is not emphatic, '
He who hymn, or possibly from some familiar
(Tregelle.'^, Pr. Text, p. 278), nor 'in- confession of faith ; comp. Winer, Gr.
cluding in itself both the demon- 64. 3, p. 519, and see Rambach,
strative ajx/ relative' (Davidson, Bill. Antholoyie, Vol. i. p. 33, where Eph.
Crit. p. 846, a very doubtful asser- V. 14 is also ascribed to the same
tion; comp. Day, Doctr. of the Relative, source so also Huth. and Wiesinger.
;
I- P- 3; 60, 61. p. 98), nor abso- ^(âvepwOr]] '

leas 7nanifestcd ;' comp.
lute, '
ecce 1 est qui ' (Matthies : John I John i. 2, r; j'or)) iipavtpwdri; iii. 5,
i. 46, iii. 34, llom. ii. 23, i Cor. vii. (Kiivos i<pavpw6r]. In the word itself,
37, I John i. 3, are irrelevant, being as Huther well suggests, there is u

only exx. of an ellipsis of the powerful argument for the pre-exiat-
demonstr.), noi", by a '
constructio ence of Christ.
ad sensum,' the relative to fiva-rripioi', tSiKaiwOr) ^v TTvevjiaTv] '
was justified
Olsli. (Col. i. 26, 27 is no parallel, (was shown to be, evinced to be just,

III. i6. 53
Kocr/JLW, ape\rifx<p9t] ev So^rj.
Matth. xi. 19, Luke vii. 35) in spirit^ information of a general kind will be
(in the higher sphere of His divine found in Schubert, Gesch. der Seele (ed.
life). There is some Jittle difficulty 2), and of a more specific nature in
in these words, especially in irvevjuaTi, Beck, Bibl. Seelenlehre (a small but
The meaning however seems fixed by excellent treatise), DeUtzsch, BibU
the antithesis aapd, especially when Psychol., and Olshausen, Opuscula,
compared with other passages in Art. 6. w<J)9t) dyye'Xois]
which the higher and lower sides of '[was] seen of angels,' Auth., i.e. 'ap-
that nature which our Lord was peared unto, showed Himself unto,
pleased to assume are similarly put in Angels.' Both the use of otpdrjvai
contrast. The irvev/j.a of Christ is not (occurring 23 times in the N.T., and
here the Holy Spirit (comp. Pearson, nearly always with ref. to the self-
Creed, Vol. i. p. 163), nor 17 dda dvm- exhibition of the subject), and the in-
fui, Coray (comp. Chrys., and see variable meaning of dyyeXoi in the
Suicer, Thes. Vol. 11. p. 777), but the N.T. (not 'Apostles,' Leo, Peile, al.,
higher principle of spiritual ^jje (Schu- but 'Angels'), preclude any other
bert, Gesch. der Seele, 48, Vol. 11. translation. The precise epoch refer-
p. 498), which was not itself the Di- red to cannot however be defined
vinity (Wiesing. ; this would be an with certainty. The grouping of the
Apolliuarian assertion), but especiaUy clauses (see notes to TransL), accord-
and intimately united (not blended) ing to which the first two in each
and associated with it. In this higher division appear to point to earthly
spiritual nature, in aU its manifesta- relations, the third to heavenly, seems
tions, whether in His words and works, to render it very probable that the
or in the events of His life, He was general manifestation of Christ to
shown to be the All-holy, and the All- Angels through His incarnation,
righteous, yea, manifested with power
' not, inversely, the specific appearances
to be the Son of God,' Eom. i. 4, of them during some scenes of His
John i. compare i Pet. iii. 18
14; earthly life (Theoph., comp. Alf.), nor
(not Rec), and Middleton, in loc, p. any (assumed) specific manifestation
430, but esp. the excellent note of in heaven (De W.), is here alluded
Meyer on Rom. I. c. The assertion of to: see esp. Chrys., uxpdt) dyy^Xois'
some commentators, that the term ucrre Kal ayyeXoL /xed' rj/xQv eidof rbu
crixpl includes the '

body, soul, and vlbv rod GeoO wpbrepov ovx opuvres',
spirit ' of Christ, is not reconcileable so also Theod., tt]v yap aoparov ttjs
with the principles of biblical psycho- deoTTjTos (pvcny ovde iKeifoi euipwy, crap-
logy; the (Ta/)f may perhaps sometimes KuOevTa 5i idedcravTo. Hammond in-
include the \f'vxv, but never, in such cludes also evil angels; this is pos-
passages of obvious antithesis, the sible, but the antithesis of clauses
TTvev/xa as well ; see Liicke, on John i. seems opposed to it.
14. The student of St Paul's iiri.a-Tii9r\] 'icas believed on;' not ' fi-
Epp. cannot be too earnestly recom- dem sibi fecit,' Eaphel, but 'fides illi
mended to acquire some rudiments habita est,' Beza; comp. 1 Thess. i.
of a most important but neglected 10, and see Winer, Gr. 39. i, p. 233.
subject biblical Psychology. Much dvXTiji.<}>9T] kv So^T)] 'was received up
1
54 nP02 TIMO0EON A.
TTT- rry^ ti^ TT " t " -v * <' 'in
In the
tiie latter times
IV. 1 0 LlieVfJia piJTWg Aeyei ori CV men sliall fail away
'
^
^ from the faith, and
varepoii Kaipot? airocnija-ovrai ra-ej t^? of"^L\!sUnence^S
trt (7?orj/ ;' iv here beiug used, not Planting, Vol. i. p. 340), but more
simply for e^s (Eosenm.), nor with particularly in the special revelations
56f j7 as an equivalent of fx'So^ws (comp. which the Holy Spirit made to St

Hamm.), but in a sort of pragnans ' Paul himself; comp. 2 Tliess. ii. 3 sq.
sensus,' so. e^s Sbâv koI icrlv iv 56^-q iKTTf'pois Katpois] 'latter times.' This
(Wahl, Huther); see Winer, Gr. 50. expression, used only in this place, is
4, p.367 sq., and comp. Ellendt, Lex, not perfectly sjTionymous (Eeuss,
Sophocl. Vol. 1. p. 598. The event Theol. Chret. Vol. ir. p. 224) with
here referred to is simply and plainly ia-Xdrais rifjiipaii, 2 Tim. iii. i, 2 Pet.
the historical ascent of Christ into iii. 3 (not Eee.), James v. 3 (comp.
heaven. No words can be more dis- Katpf ecrxdru}, i Pet. i. 5, ?o-xc""0!
tinct; compare dpeXrifKpOTj, Mark xvi. Jude 18): the latter expression,
Xpovos,
19, Acts i. 2, II Qjart.), 22; and dve- asHuther correctly observes, points
<p4peT0 els rbv ovpavov, Luke xxiv. 5 more specifically to the period imme-
(Rec, Lachm.). For a good sermon diately preceding the completion of
on the whole verse see Sanderson, the kingdom of Christ; the former
Scrm. IX. (ad AuL), p. 479 sq. (Lond. only to a period future to the speaker,
1 and for devotional comments of
689), oi oLKoXovOoL xpo''o'-j Coray; see Pear-
the highest strain, Bp. Hall, Great son, Minor Works, Vol. 11. p. 42. In
Mystery of Godliness, Vol. viii. p. 330 the apostasy of the present the in-
(Oxford, 1837). spired Apostle sees the commencement
of the fuller apostasy of the future.
Chapter IV. i. To 8J Ilvtviia] In this and a few other passages in
'But the (Holy) S2)irit;' contrast to the N.T. Kaipos appears to be nearly
the foregoing in the present and in the synonymous with xpoô^l comp. Lo-
future, the particle 5^ here indicating beck, Ajax, p. 85.
no transition to a new subject (Auth., irpocrfx.ovTs] See notes on ch. i. 4.
Conyb.; comp. notes on Gal. iii. 8), irvV(i. irXdvois] 'deceiring spirits;'
but retaining its usual antithetical certainly not merely the false teachers
force ; '
great indeed as is the mystery themselves (Mack,Coray,al.), a need-
of godliness, the Holy Spirit has still less violation of the primary meaning
declared that there shall be disbelief of iri'evfia, but, as the antithesis to
and apostasy:' ^vj davfudjtjs, Chrys. Ilvev/jLa Powers
suggests, the deceiving
pT|Tc5s] 'distinctly,' 'exjJressly' {(pave- and Principles, the spiritual emissaries
pi2s, <xa<f>i2s, o/j.oKoyoviiii'us, ws /j.'^ afx- of Satan, which work in their hearts;
<f>i^d\\tiv, Chrys.; 'uon obscure autin- comp. Eph. ii. 2, vi. 12 (see notes), i
volutc, ut fere loqui solent propheta?,' John iv. I sq. SiSao-K. 8ai-
Justiuiani), not only in the prophecies ôvtojv] 'doctrines of devils;' not

of our Lord, Matth. xxiv. 11, and al., 'doctrines about devils,' Mode, al.,
the predictions, whether of the Apo- 'demonolatry,' Peile {SaL/x. being a

stles (comp. I John ii. 18, 2 Pet. iii. 3, gen. object i), but doctrines ' emanating
Jude 18) or of the prophets in the from, taught by, devils' (gen.suhjecti);
various Christian churches (Ncander, see Winer, Gr. 30. 1. obs., p. 168,
IV. I, 2, 3. 55
Ka< SiSaaKoXlaii; SaifJLOuiwv, ev v7roKpl(Ti \pevSo\6y(av, K- 2

KavT}]pia(Tju.i/a)u t>]V loiav crvveloricnv, KuiKvovroov ya/neiv, 3
aireyearOaL /BpwfxaTWU, u, 6 Geo? eKTiaev eii ineTaXt]fji\l/iv
and comp. Thorndike, Coi\ of Grace, vi. 5, d(.e<p6apfj.i'0i tov vovv, d'c.) cor-
ri. 12, Vol. III. p. 195 (A. -C. Libr.). rectly specifies the place in which the
The ievmda.i/j.6vi.ov, it may be observed, action of the verb is principally mani-
is not here a vox media
'
' (comp. Ign. fested.The exact application of the
/Smyrn. 3), buthasitsusualN.T. mean- metaphor is doubtful it may be re- :
ing; seePearson.il/morTrorfo, Vol. II. ferred to the iffxar-rj ifaXyrjala after

p. 46. Olshausen significantly remarks cautery (Theod.), or more probably to
on this passage, that man never stands the penal brand wliich their depraved
isolated ; if he is not influenced by rb conscience bore, as it were, on its
ITj'. to ayiov, he at once falls under brow (Theoph.); '

insignitie nequitiae
the power of to irveu/xa r^y wXduTjs viros, et quasi scelerum mancipia,'
(i John iv. 6). Justiniani. See the numerous and
2. iv viroKpierci vj/evSoXo-ywv] 'in fairly pertinent exx. cited by Eisner,
{through) the hijpocrisij of speakers of Obs. Vol. n. p. 298, Kypke, Obs. Vol.
lies,' Hamm.; prepositional clause ^^- P- .357- 'iîo-v is not without em-
appended to irpocrixovTet, defining the phasis : they brand they
felt the
manner (pretended sanctity and ortho- bore, and yet with a show of outward
doxy) in which to irpocexî.v k.t.X. was sanctity (comp. vTroKpicrei.) they strove
brought about and furthered; iv being and to seduce others, and
to beguile
instrumental. LeoandMatth. explain make them as bad as themselves.
the clause as a second modal definition 3. KwXwvTwv "Yajxav] 'forbidding
of the fallers away, parallel to irpoai- to marry.' This characteristic, which
Xoi'Tes K.T.X., and more immediately came afterwards into such special pro-
dependent on awocT-qaovrai ;
'
habent minence in the more developed Gnos-
in se earn iiroKp., qualis est viroKp, ticism (see Clem. Alex. Strom, iii. 6,
\l/ev5o\.,' Heinr., and so appy. Auth, Irenasus, ifcer. 1.24, al.,ed.Mas.'=:.), first
This is doubtful; the third clause showed itself in the false asceticism
K0}\. yafieiv seems far too direct an of the Essenes (see esp. Joseph. Bell.
act of the false teachers suitably to Jud. II. 8. 2, yd/MOV (J.kv inrepo\}/la trap'
find a place in such an indirect defini- avTo7s, Antiq. xviii. i. 5, oiire ya/jieTa.^
tion of the falsely taught. Matth. elaayovTai, Pliny, N. H. v. 17) and
urges the absence of the art. before Therapeutse, and was one of those
viroKpiaei, but this after the prej). (Hu- nascent errors which the inspked apo-
ther needlessly pleads N.T. laxity) stle foresaw would grow into the im-
is perfectly intelligible (Winer, Gr. pious dogma of later times, '
nubere
19. 1, p. 114), even if it be not et generare a Satana dicunt esse,'
referable to the principle of correla- Irenffius, I.e.: see Suicer, Thesaur.
tion; comp. Middleton, Art. iii. 3. 6. Vol. I. p. 735. d'ir^x<r8at.
Thus then lying teachers will be the Ppa)p.a,Twv] '

(bidding) to abstain from
mediate, evil spirits the immediate meats;' kuXvovtuiv must be resolved
causes of the apostasy. into ;ra/3a77eX\o;'Tw;' pLrj (see oh. ii.
KKavT. Txyv ISCav crvveiS.] '

being 12), from which irapayy. must be
branded on their own conscience :'
the carried on to the second clause; see
ace. with the passive verb (comp. eh. Winer, Gr. 66. 2, p. 548. Distinct
. ,
56 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
juera ev^âpicmai; roi? TriaToig Kai eTreyvcoKoaiv rrjv
4 aXrjQeiav. on ttuv KTicr/xa Oeov /caAo'j', Ka). ovSev cnro-
notices of this abstinence and severity irwTTois] ^

for thofse who believe,'' ^for
in respect of food are to be found in tlie faithful,'' Hamm., Est. The dat.
the account of the Therapeutie in is not the dat. of reference to, Beng.
Philo, ]'it. Contempl. 4, Vol. 11. (comp. notes on Gal. i. 22), still less
p.477 (ed. Mang.). When there are for v-Ko tQiv iriffTuv (Bloomf.), but
thus such clear traces of a morbid marks the objects for whom the food
and perverted asceticism in the Apo- was created. 'Bpuifxara were indeed
stle's o\\Ti day, it is idle in Baur to created for all, but it was only in the
urge these notices as evidences against case of the iriffroi, after a receiving
the authenticity of the epistle. It fjieTo. fi'xo-p. (condition attached), that
may be remarked that the view taken the true end of creation was fully
of the errors combated in this and satisfied. Ka\ tviyvuKoa-iv
the other Past. Epp. (see notes on K.T.X.] '
and who have full knowledge
ch. i. 3) appears to be confirmed by of,' &c. : the omission of the article
the present passage. St Paul is allud- (Winer, Gr. 19. 4, p. 116) shows that
ing throughout not to Judaism proper,
, the TTiffTol and eweyv. k.t.X. constitute
but to that false spiritualism and those a single class, the latter term being
perverted ascetical tendencies, which little more than explanatory of the
emanating from Judaism, and gradu- former (Estius). On iireyvwKOTes
ally mingUng with similar principles {eiriyvwais ddiaTaKTos yvuxris, Coray),
derived from other systems (comp. see notes on Eph. i. 1 7, and Valck.
Col. ii. 8 sq., and see Eeuss, Theol. on Luke, p. 14 sq. on irdv
Chret. Vol. 11. pp. 645, 646), at last, K.T.X.] ' because every creature of God
:
after the Apostohc age, became is good ' not explanatory of (Theoph.
merged in a fuller and wider Gnos- Beng.), but giving the reason for the
ticism; see also Wiesinger in loc, foregoing words ; i. e. not what is
whose indirect confutation of Baur is calledan (Donalds. Gr. 584),

oZyVcfi'yc
satisfactoiy and con\'incing. On asce- but a causal sentence. The Apostle

ticism generally, and the view taken has to substantiate his former decla-
of it in the N.T., comp. Kothe, Theol. ration that meats are intended to be
Ethik, 878 sq., Vol. iii. p. 120 sq. enjoyed with thanksgiving: this he
a 6 0os K.T.X.] ' which God created does bj'the positive declaration (comp.
to bepartaken of,'&c.: confutation of Gen. i. 31) wdv Kriaixa Qeov kclKov
the second error. The reason whj' the (corresponding to a 0e6s iKna-ev),
former error is left unnoticed has supported and enhanced by the nega-
been differently explained. The most tive eentence, Kal ovdiv K.T.X. (parallel
probable solution is that the prohibi- to (h utraX. fierd i'X-) 'which again
tion of marriage hadnotas yet assumed is finally confirmed by the declaration
so definite a form as the interdiction in ver. 5. Krio-yuo is only here used
of certain kinds of food. The Essenes by St Paul, his usual expression being
themselves were divided on this very KTl<Tii. The argument however of
point; see Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11. 8. Schleiermacher based upon it is sufl&ci-
13, and comp. ib. 11. 8. 2. This per- ently answered by Planck, who cites
haps led to the choice of the modified several instances, e.g. wpo<XKoirri 2 Cor.
term Kuikvovruyv Totg vi.3,60f/Xi7/xaRom. iv. 4,(fr.,of words
IV. 4, 5. 67
/3\;toj' /xera V)(âpiaTia9 Xajnâvoixevov ay lateral 5

yap Sia Xoyov Qeov /cal evrevêcoi.
thus only once used, when another absolutely good (see Sanderson, Serm.
and more usual synonym might have V. 4), and also that if so, fêrd evx-
been expected. KTCo-â eov] Xa/jLâvofi. it is ovk d-jro^X., or rela-

'
creature of God, ' '
every creation of tivehj good as well. It is best then
His hand designed for food :' rip elTrelf to retain the pimctuation of Lachm.
KTiafxa, irepl twv eSuBlficov atvavTOiv and Tisch.
yviâro, Chrys, The fact of its being 5. dYia?Tai -ydp] 'for it is sanc-
His creation is enough; el Krltx/xa eeov, tijied,' i.e. each time the food is par-
Ka\6v,ib.; comp. Ecclus. xxxix. 33, 34. taken of; present tense corresponding
diropXiiTov] '
to be refused:' expan- to Xa/xâvofxevov. This verse is con-
sion of the former statement ; not only firmatory of ver. 4, especially of the
was everything koXov, whether in its latter clause ; the general and compre-
primary (' outwardlypleasing,' /ca5-X6j, hensive assertion, that nothing is to be
Donalds. Cratyl. 324), or secondary rejected or considered relatively un-
and usual acceptation, but further, cleanif partaken of w^ff/i tluinks giving,
'nothing was to be rejected.' It was is substantiated by more nearly de-
a maxim even of the heathen that fhiing evxapicria and more clearly
the good gifts of the gods were not showing its sanctifying effect. 'Ayid-
to be refused ; so Hom. II. iii. 65, fetf is thus not merely declarative, to '
comp. Lucian, Timon, % 37, oOtol dwo- account as holy,' but effective, *to
/SXijra elcri to, Si2pa ra irapa. tov Aio'y make holy,' 'to sanctify.' In some
(cited by Kj'pke). The whole of this few things (e.g. elduXodvra, Chrys.)
verse is well discussed by Bp. Sander- the dyiaaixos might actually be abso-
son, Serm. v. (ad Populum) p. 233 lute in its character ; in others, whe-
sq. (Lond. 1689). ixerd evv. ther pronounced legally axadapra, or
Xa|ip.] 'if it be received,' &e.; con- accounted so by a false asceticism
ditional use of the participle; see {e.g. the Essenes avoided wine and
Donalds. Gr. % 505, Kriiger, Sixrachl. flesh on their weekly festival, Philo,
56. II, and comp. Winer, Gr. 45. Vit. Contempl. 9, Vol. 11. p. 483),
2, p. 307. This clause specially limits the dyia(T/j.bs would naturally be rela-
the assertion ovd^v d-rrd^X., and while tive. Estius and Wiesinger seem to
it shows how the assertion is to be take dyid^'eraL as comprehensively
accepted serves also to echo and elu- absolute, and to refer the impurity of
cidate the previous limitation, nerd the KTl(T/j.a to the primal curse; but
eiiX; in ver. 3. Wiesinger considers is this consistent with Matth. xv. 11,
KoXov as also dependent on /xerd evx. Eom. xiv. 14, 1 Cor. x. 25,26, and can
Xafj.^., and not a positive and inde- it be proved that the curse on the earth
pendent assertion. This however does (Gen. iii. 17, observe esp. the reading
not seem satisfactory : for as the of the LXX,, eTTiKardpaTos >] yrj (v
previous verse virtually contains two TOiy ^pyois (TOV, and see also Joseph,
assertions, viz. that Qebs iKxiaev ds Ant. I. 1.4) took the special effect of
yuerdX., and that the fieroK'qiJ.'^LS was unhallowing the animal or vegetable
to be ixerd eilxap-) SO the present verse creation? If so, would not a law such
contains two confirmatory clauses, viz. as that in Lev. xix. 23, 24, which ap-
that the food, being God's creation, is plied to the polluted land of Canaan,

68 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
6
\j Tavra
"^
-*^ ' VirOTlOeuevog
r- '
to?? aSeXSoi^7-
Reject
all idle teach-
j]i discussion,
,f,j,g
J' ? '
diUKOvo^_ Y-.-^,'; 'T
Js^piarov ,'7 ef-
irjcrov
-J., and
practically exer-
X^09 ecr>7 "cige tiiyscif in godu-
,
' - / ^ I \ ness, which is lasting-
rpechojuepoi roi^ Aoyoi^ T'/? "marews /ca/ .ly prontabie.
have been of universal application ? 1 6) seems clearly to imply not merely

The effect of the primal curse is in- 'in memoriam revocare,' Auth., but
deed most plain and palpable (see 'docere,' ' instituere,' whether 'amice
Destiny of the Creature, -p- iosq.).ût et leniter ' (Loesn. ; comp. Philo, Vit.
it seems doubtful whether it is to be 3I0S. II. 9, Vol. II. p. 142, ed. Mang.,
recognised in the special form here viroTiderai Kal wapriyopH to ifKiov r)
alluded to. Xo'-yov k.t.X.] KeXevei; Jlesjch., virod^crBai' avpôv-

'
tlie icord of God and supplication.'' XeGcat), or, as in the present case,
The regular and unvarying use of somewhat more iôsitively and pre-
X670S Qeov in the N.T. wholly precisely, TO irapaive?!' Hal ôvkeveaOai.
cludes the gen. being taken as ohjecti, (Budffius ; comp. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11.
' oratio ad Deum facta, ' Wahl. The 8. 7, TTjf a\)Tr)v vTToridevTai 5laiTai>, see
X670S Qeov is the word of God as exx. in Krebs, Obs. p. 355 sq.), TavTa
uttered and revealed by Him in the willmost naturally refer to ver. 4, 5,
Scriptui-es, and here, as the close and t3 the principles and dissuasive
union with ^vrev^Ls clearly suggests, arguments which it involves. See
must be referred not to any decree of esp. Eaphel, Annot. Vol. n. p. 582,
God (Sanders, Senn. v. 39), but to who well supports the latter meaning
the contents of the prayer ; the word of vTroriOeaOai. SiOKOVos]
of God as involved and embodied in 'minister:' 'thou wilt fitly and pro-
the terms of the prayer. Thus, as perly discharge thy 5iaKov Lav,' 2 Tim.
Wiesinger suggests, the idea of evxo-- iv. 5 ;
'
tuo muneri cumulatissime sa-
piaria is expressed in the fullest man- tisfacies,' Just. evTp<J>6-
ner ; on its objective side as to the fxcvos] '

being nourished up.' The
contents of prayer, and on its subjec- Ijresent properlyand specially marks
tive side (ifTvyxafeLv) as to the mode a continuous and permanent nutrition
in which made. On ^yrevîs, see
it is in 'the words of faith;' see Winer,
notes ch. ii. i, and for an ancient Gr. 45. 5, p. 311. So, with his usual
form of grace before meat, see Alf. acuteness, Chrys., t6 SirjveKh Trjs els
in loc. TO. TOiavra irpocroxv^ SriXuv. Loesner

6. Tavra viiroTi9.] ' Bij setting aptly compares, among other exx. (p.
forth,' scil. 'if thou settest forth, 399, 400), Philo, Leg. ad Cai. 29, Vol.
teachest (Syr.), these things ;' ovk (lirev II. p. 574 (ed. Mang.), ovk iv(Tp6.<py)s
iiriTaTTUv, ovk dve irapayyiXXwy, aXXd oi'5i ivr]<TKriOr]s toFj UpoTi ypdfinaciv ;
VTTOTld., TOVT^ffTtV, WS ffV/XÔvXeOuV comp. also 26, Vol. 11. p, 571, and
raura viroTlOeao, Chrys. On the con- see D'Orville, Chariton, p. 37 : similar
struction and more exact transl. of exx. of '
innutriri ' are cited in Suicer,
the participle, see notes on vcr. 16. Thesaur. s.v. Vol. i. p. 11 27.
The reference of TaCra is somewhat TO IS Xo-yois Ti]s "irCo-Ttws] '

the words
doubtful. As vworideffOai {dynauiir, offaitli,' gen. subjecti; '
words, tenns,
middle, i.e. application of the simple in which, as it were, faith expresses
meaning of the active to mental and itself, ' Huther. ITiVrty, as Beng. sug-
moral forces see Kriiger, S2)rachl.
; gests, involves a reference to Timothy,
52. 8. 4, and comp. notes on ch. i.

7 Ka\r) diSa<TK. & reference to others.
';;
IV. 6, 7. 59
T^9 KaXtji SiSacrKaXiGi Tj '7rapr]ico\oiiBrjKa<;. Toi'? ê /
On meaning of irlcrris, see notes

the 7. Toiis 8J PePiiX. K.T.X.] 'But
on Gal. 23, and Beuss, Theol. Chret,
i. with the {current) profane and old-
Vol. II. p. 127, who however too ivives' fables having nothing todo.' The
much gives up the sitbjectwe reference article (not noticed by the majority of
which the word always seems to in- expositors) appears to allude to the
volve. In the following relative clause, well known character and the general
if 7Js the reading of Lachm. [ed. min. circulation which the /j.v9ot. had ob-
only with A, 80] he adopted, it must tained. These Jewish fables (Chrys.,
be regarded as an instance of unusual, see notes on ch. i. 4) are designated
though defensible attraction see Wi- ;
îjSrjXoi., '
profane ' (ch. vi. 20, 2 Tim.
ner, Gr. 24. I, p. 148. ii. 16; of persons, i Tim. i. 9, Heb.xii.
TrapTjKoXovflrjKas] 'thou hast closely 16), in tacit antithesis to exiai^., as
followed (as a disciple), hast been a bearing no moral fruit, as lying out of
follower of;' 2 Tim. iii. 10; perf. in the holy compass, and, as it were, on
appropriate connexion with the pres. the wrong side of the /317X0J of divine
evrpecpofi. UapaKoXovOeTv (' subsequi truths (comp. Schoettg. in loc), and
ut assequaris,' Valck. on Luke i.
3)
ypculideis {dir. Xeyo/x.) as involving fool-
is frequently used with ethical refer- ish and aburd statements. Wetst.
ence {e.g. TrapaKoX. rots irpdyp.aiTii', aptly compares Strabo, i. p. 32 a, tiJv
Luke I.e., Demosth. de Coron. p. 285 iroLr)TLKr}V ypaJ)5Tj fivdoXoylav dvoâl-
irapaK. rois xpoj/ots, Nicom. ap. Athen. vei. The assertion of Baur that
291) to denote tracing diligently out,'
' ypauSijs points to a ypaia, the Sophia-
'attending to the course of,' and Achamoth (comp. Gieseler, Kirchen-
thence, by an iutelligible gi-adation, gesch. 45), is untenable; indepen-
'
understanding the drift and meaning dently of other considerations, it may
of any facts or subjects presented for be remarked that ypal'Kos (Clem. Alex.
consideration ; see exx. of this latter Peed.III. 4, p. 270, Pott.) would have
meaning in Kypke, Obs. Vol. i. p. 207, been thus more grammatically exact
and comp. Dissen, on Demosth. I. c. than the present ypawdajs {ypaoeldrjs).
Both here however, and 2 Tim. iii. 10, irapaiTov] 'decline, have nothing to do
the meaning appears to be simply irith,' dirocpivye, Coray; always simi-
'
followed after,' not merely in the larly used in the second person in the
sense of imitating a pattern (De W. Past. Epp., e. g. ch. v, 1 1 and Tit.
on 2 Tim. I.e.), but of attending to a iii. 10 (persons), 2 Tim. ii. 23 (things).
course of instruction, ws /xa6r]T-^s 5i8d- Ylapat-T. does not occur again in St
CKoKov, Coray; the koXt} SidaaKaXla Paul's Epp. however used three
; it is
was, as it were, a school of which times in Heb. 19, 25 bis) and (xii.
Timothy 'was a disciple;' see Peile four times by St Luke comp. Joseph. :
Antiq. Trdaaf
in loc. The Syr. Aj] .^ . V -
j
iii. 8. 8, TrapaiTrjcrdixepos
7 ^ TLixTjv.Loesner, Obs. p. 404, gives a

[in qua doctus es] and the Vulg. copious list of exx. from Philo, the
'
quam assecutus es ' (comp. Auth.) ex- most pertinent of which is Alleg. iii.
press rather too strongly the simple 48, Vol. I. p. 1 15 (ed. Mang.), where
result, and too insufficiently the pro- irpoffUpLevos and irapaLroijpêvos are put
cess by which it was attained. in opposition ; see also notes on ch, v.
.
(JO nP02 TIMOGEON A.
8 aeavTov Trpo^ tvcrefteiav. *) yup awfxaTiKrj yv/ayacria
Trpoi; oXiyov eaT^f wcpeXt/Jiog' rj Se evae/Seia Trpos iravra
uxpiXifxog ear IV, eirayyeXlav eôvaa Tco^? t^? vvv Kal
II. 7v|ivat 8^1 'and rather some ingenuity by De Wette : see

exercise;' so Auth., correctly marking Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. i. p. 804.
the 5^, which serves to present anti- As however yv/xvacria is not uncom-
thetically the positive side of the con- monly used in less special references
duct Timothy is urged to assume. He {e.g. Aristot. Top. viii. 5, Polyb. Hist.
is first negatively wapaiTe'icrdaL fj.v0ov^, I. I. 2), as yv/jLvaê (ver. 7) prepares
then positively yvfivdiêiv k.t.X. The us for this modification, as the con-
special term yvfjLvdi'Hi^ (Heb. v. 14, text seems to require a contrast
xii. II, 2 Pet. ii. 14) appropriately between external observances and in-
marks thes^rc/ii/ousc./^brt which Timo- ward holiness, and, lastly, as ascetic
thy was to make, in contrast with the practices formed so very distinctive
studied aaKTjais of the false teachers. a feature of that current Jewish Theo-
irpos rio-e'p.] 'for piety;' eva-^êia, sophy (Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11. 8. 2 sq.,
'
practical, cultive, piety on ' (see notes Philo, Vit. Contempl. 4 sq.) which in
ch. ii. 2), was the end toward which this chapter appears so distinctly al-
Timothy was to direct his endeavours. luded to, it seems impossible to avoid
8.Yap confirms the preceding deciding in favour of the latter in-
clause by putting crw/xart/cTj yv/jLvacia, terp.; so Beveridge, Serm. ci. Vol.
the outward and the visible, in con- IV. p. 408 (A.-C. Libr.), Neander,
trast with yvfjLvaffia Trphs ei;cr^/3., the Planting, Vol.i. p. 340 (Bohn), and
internal and the unseen. appy. the majority of modern expo-
)]... (TwjiaTiKij 7V(iv.] 'tlie exercise, or sitors. If it be urged that ^
aw/xariK-^ yvfiv. (in this sense) was un-
training, of the body,' Syr. |j50) restrictedly condemned in ver. 2, 3,
and could never be styled even irpbs
1^ ) [exercitatio corporis]. The dXiyov w^\t/xor, it seems enough to

say that there the Apostle is speak-
exact meaning of these words is some- ing of its morbid developments in the
what doubtful. Tv/j.vaaia may be re- vffrepoi Kaipol, here of the more inno-
ferred, either {a) to the mere ]]hysical cent though comparatively profitless
training of the body, gjnnnastic exer- asceticism of the pi-esent.
cises proper. Do W. Huth., , and, as iTpos oXCyov taken per se may either
might be expected, Justin., Est., refer to the duration {Syr., Theod.;
Mack, al. or (6) to the ascetic train-

; comj). James iv. 14) of the (L<f>fKeia, or
ing of the body (i Cor. ix. 27) in its the extent to which it may be applied
most general aspect (7; aKpa ffKXrjpa- (Huther, De Wette). The context
yuiyla rod cru)/j.., Coray), with refer- however, and the antithesis Trpbi irSjf
ence to the theosophistic discipline ra, seem to be decidedly in favour of

of the false teachers, Thomas Aq., the latter, and to limit the meaning to
Matth., Wiesing., al. Of these (a) '
a ad modicum,' Vulg.)
little ' (' the '
is not to be summarily rejected, as it few objects, ends, or circumstances in

was maintained by Chrys., Theoph. life,' toward which {irphs dXLyov, not
(though on mistaken grounds) Theod. , 6\ly(i> or it' dXlytf)) bodUy training and
CEcum., and has been defended with asceticism can be profitably directed.
; ' ;;
IV. 8, g, 10. 61
a^tog. eig tovto yap Koiriwixev Koi oveioiôfxeOa, on lO

10. KOTtufiev] In ed. and Tisch., Kcd is prefixed, with FGKL many
I, 2, ;
mss. ; Chrys., Theod., Theoph., (Ecum. (Rec). It is omitted by ACDK

Clarom., Aug., al.; Cyr., Chrys., Dam., al. (Lachm.), andperhaps rightly, the
addition of N being appy. just sufficient to turn the scale.
'
?Xov(ra] '
as it has, '
'
since it has aw, is here doubtfu^ ; it is rather con-
causal use of the particle (comp. nected with Lat. 'vivere' (Sanscr./iy);
Donalds. Gr. 615 sq.) in confirma- see esp. Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p.
tion of the preceding assertion. On 265, Donalds. Cratyl. 112, Benfey,
the practical application of this clause, Wurzelle.v. Vol. i. p. 684. There is
see Barrow, Serm. 11. iii. Vol. i. p. a good treatise on ^wt) in Olsh. Opusc.
23 sq. (Oxf. 1830). iiraY- p. 187 sq. TTJS VVV K.T.X.]
YXCav...S()Tis] ^promise of life.'' The The two independent parts into which
genitival relation is not perfectly clear. the life promised to evaiêta is di-
If it be the gen. of identity or apipo- vided, life in this world, and in that
sition (comp. Scheuerl. Synt. 12. i, which is to come the promises of the :
p. 82), j-wTj, the import or rather ob- Old covenant are involved and incor-
ject of the promise, would seem at porated in the New (Taylor, Life of
first sight to involve two applications, Christ, III. and en-
13, Disc. 15. 15),
quantitative ('long life,' Eph. vi. 3, hanced by it. On the use of the art.,
De W.) when in connexion with ttjs which thus serves to mark each part
vvv, qualitative ('holy, blessed life') as separate, comp. Winer, Gr. 19. 5,
when in connexion with rris ixeWoi- p. 117.
(rrjs. If again it be the gen. of refer- 9. irioToso Xdôs K.T.X.] Seenotes
ence to (Huth., comp. Alf.), or of the on ch. i. 15 ; here the formula is con-
point of view (Scheuerl. Synt. 18. i, firmatory of what immediately pre-
p. 129 sq.), 'gwfi retains its general cedes, TO OTL T) evae^. w<êXer Kal els
meaning ('vital existence,' dx.), but T-qv Trapovaav Kal els ttjv fxeW. t'^rjv
iirayyeXia becomes indefinite, and elfUL X070S d^Los va TncrTeverai. Coray

moreover is in a connexion with its [modern Greek]. The particle yap,
dependent genitive not supported by ver. 10, obviously precludes any refer-
any other passage in the N.T. This ence to what follows (opp. to Conyb.)
last objection is so grave that itseems comp. notes on ch. iii. i.
preferable to adopt the first form of 10. ls TOVTO -yap] '

For looking to
gen., but in bothmembers to give fiui) this^ (OoLi. 29, comp. Donalds. Cra?2/L
its higher and more definitely sci-iptu- 1 70), '
in reference to this,' viz. the
ral sense, and to regard it as involving realization of the promise in our own
the idea, not of mere length, or of cases : rl Sriwore yap tcv ttoXvv tovtov
mere material blessings (contrast Mark dveSe^dfieOa w6vov...el fx-i] ris iari tuv
X. 30, fjLTa Siwyfiuv), but of spiritual trovuv dvTLBo(7i.s; Theod. The refer-
happiness {evdaifj-ovia, Coray) and holi- ence of els TOVTO (by no means syn-
ness ; in a word, as expressing '
the onymous with 5ia ToiiTo, Grot.) to
highest blessedness of the creature :
the following on, '
therefore we
see Trench, Synon. 27, whose philo- both labour... because,' Auth. (comp.
logy however, in connecting fwi) with Theoj^h., Beza, al.), has been recently
; ;;
' ;
rjXTTLKaixev eTTt Gey Ywvti, o<; eariv (Twrrjp iravTUiv av-

OpooTTooVf /j-aXiara ttkjtwv.
defended by Wiesinger; but surely do set hope on,' the perfect express-
this interrupts the causal connexion ing the continuance and permanence
{ykp) with ver. 8, and its confirmatory see Bemhardy, Synt, x.
of the iXirls ;
sequel ver. 9. It is not necessary to and comp. ch. v. 5, vi. 17,

6> P- 378,
restrict tovto to iwayyeX. fw^s rrjs John V. 45, 2 Cor. i. 10. Peile and
fieWovai]? (Wiesing.), for althout^'h Wiesinger compare Cor. xv. 19, i
thiswould naturally fomi the chief /jXiriKOTd iff/jJv, but it should not be
end of the Koiriav and ovetoiêcrdai, forgotten that there tjXtt. ia/xev is not
still fw^ (in its extended sense) tj vvv merely = -7\7ru-a/ue;', see Meyer in loc.
might also suitably fonii its object, as 'EXwlt^w, like iriffTeviv (comp. notes on
being a kind of jjledge and appajSdv ch. i. found in the N.T. in con-
16), is
of ^wrj ri fjL^Wovaa. KOiriuîv nexion with different prepp. (a) with ;
K.T.X.] 'we labour and are the objects iv, I Cor. XV. 19, '
spes in Christo re-
of reproach '
not merely St Paul alone posita;' (6) with eh, John v. 45, 2
(Col. i. 29), or St Paul and Timothy, Cor. i. 10, I Pet.iii. 5 {Lachm., Tisch.),
but the Apostles in general (1 Cor. iv. marking the direction of the hope
12), and all Christian missionaries with perhaps also some faint (locative)
and teachers. KoTndw is frequently notion of union or communion with
used in reference to both aijostolic the object of comp. notes on ch. i.
it;
and ministerial labours (Rom. xvi. 12, 16, and on Gal. iii. 27; {c) with ^7ri
I Cor. XV. 10, Gal. iv. 11, al.), with and dat., ch. vi. 17, Eom. xv. 12
allusion, as the derivation [kott-, (LXX.), marking the basis or founda-

KOTTu, not Sanscr. ka}), Benfey, tion on which the hope rests (d) with ;
Wurzellex. Vol. i. p. 268] suggests, to iirland ace. (ch. v. 5), marking the
the toil and suffering which accom- mental direction with a \ievr to that
panied them. The reading is not reliance comp. Donalds. Gr. 483.
;
perfectly certain : dveiS. is replaced by The simple dative is found (Lachm.,

dymviioixeOa (Lachm.) in ACFGKS^ Tisch.) in Matth. xii. 21.
it however adopted appy. only by

is OS 0"Tiv K.T.X.] 'who is the Saviour of
one Version, Syr. -Phil., and is sus- all men;' relative clause, not how-
picious as being easier, and as having ever with any causal or explanatory
possibly originated from Col. i. 29. force (this would more naturally be
If Kal Koir. (Rec.) be adopted (see fiffTis), but simply declaratory and
critical note) the Kal has an emphasis definitive. The declaration is made
which, it must be
seems pecu- said, to lurouse the feeling that the same
liarly appropriate, comp. i Cor. iv. God who is a living is a loving God,
I I ; not only, toil and shame (\-ai) '
' one in whom their trust is not placed
nor 'where toil, there shame' (re... Kal), in vain ; the Saviour of all men, chiefly,
but as well the one as the other
'
especially, of them that believe. De
{Kal... Kal), both parts being simultane- Wette objects to the use of /udXicrTa
ously presented in one iiredication surely the primary notion of ndXa,
see Winer, Gr. 53. 4, p. 389, and '
in a great degree ' [closely connected
comp. Donalds. Cratyl. 1S9, 195, with fxtydXa, comp. 'moles;' Pott,
PP- 322. 338. TiXirtKapv] '
ne Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 283], is here
have set our hope on,' 'have set and and proper God is
perfectly suitable ;
;
IV. II, 12, G3

Let not thy youth In-
duce contempt be ra- ;
HapayyeWe raura Kal SiSa<TK. I I
tlieramorlel. Neglect
not thy spiritual gifts, lULtjSeig (Tov T^? veoTtiTOi KaracppoveiTCO, 12
but persevere in all
thy duties. aX\a tJtto? yivov rcov incnwv, ev Xoyw,
the awTT^p of all men, in the greatest quired by the context. It has been
degree of the Trtirrot; i.e. the greatest doubted whether this command is ad-
and fullest exliibition of His a-uTrjpia, dressed (fl) indirectly to the Church
its complete realization, is seen in the (Huth. ), in the sense, 'no man is to
case of the Trtaroi; comp. Gal. vi. lo. infringe on your authority,' aodevri-
There is involved in it, as Bengel ob- KuiTepov irapdyyeX\,Theoph.. i, Chrys.

serves, an argumentum a minori I, or (b) simply to Timothy, in the
'quantomagis earn [Dei beneficentiam] sense, 'letthegravityof thy life supply
experientur pii qui in eum sperant,' the want of years,' Hamm., Chrys. 2,
Calv. On this important text, see al. The personal application of the
four sermons by Barrow, Works, Vol. next clause, dWa tvttos yivov k.t.X.,
IV. p. I sq. (Oxf. 1830). seems decidedly in favour of (6); 'do
11. napd-yYXX6]'CoHi?/!an<?,'Auth., not only negatively give no reason for
Vulg., Goth.; not 'exhort,' Hamm., contempt, but positively be a living
or 'mone privatim,' Grot., but in the example.' There is no difficulty
usual and proper sense, ^prcecipc' in the term vebry]^ applied to Timothy.
iwiTaTTe, Chrys., who thus explains It is in a high degree probable (see
the use of each term : tuv irpayixaTuv Acts xvi. I 3) that Timothj' was
TO. fiev dtSacTKaXias Seirai, ra 6^ iiri- young when he first joined the Apo-
Tayrjs oiov rt, X^yu, rb (jlt) lovoatêiv stle (a.d. 50, Wieseler): if he were
[comp. ver. 7] (iriTayTJ^ Setraf Slv then as much as 25 he would not be
(.livToi. X^yrjs 6tl du to, virdpxovTa more than 38 (according to Wieseler's
Kevovv ivTauOa didacKaXlas XP^'-'î chronology) or 40 (according to Pear-
Uomil. XIII. iuit. ravra] sou's) at the assumed date of this Ep.
'
these things,' not merely the last a relative vebTrjs when contrasted
statement, 6's ecrrti' k.t.X. (Wegsch.), with the functions he had to exercise,
nor, on the other hand, more inclu- and the age of those (ch. v. i sq.) he
sively, 'omnia qua dixi de magno had to overlook. dXXd, tvitos
pietatis sacram.,' <-c. but, t6 iv eiVf/3. K.T.X.] hut hecome an example, model,
'
yvfivaêadai, rb wpofffxiveiv rds dvTi86- for the believers:' OeXei^, (p-qai, fiij Ka-
ueis, rb rbv dywvod^TTjv bpdv, Theod., raippovucrdai KeXevwv; ^/jl\I/vxos v6/xoi
in fact all the statements included be- yevov- Theod. Ti/ttos is similarly ap-
tween the last TttOra (ver. 6) and the plied in a moral sense, i Pet. v. 3,
present repetition of the j)ronoun. Phil. iii. 17, I Thess. i. 7, 2 Thess.
12. |iT|8Cs <rov K.T.X.] 'Le( no one iii. 9, Tit. ii. 7 ; comp. Bom. vi. 17. In
despise thy youth;' (xovheing connected, the following words the insertion of a
not directly with Karatpp., 'despiciat comma after ttkttuiv {Lachm., Tisch.)
te ob juvenilem astatem' (Bretsch. is distinctly to be preferred to the
Lex.; comp. Leo, al.), but with the ordinary punctuation {Mill, Scholz),
following gen. ttjs vebTijTos. The as serving to specify with greater force
former construction is grammatically and clearness the qualities and con-
tenable (Winer, Gr. 30. 9, p. 183), ditions in which the example of Tim.
but is not supported by the use of was to be shown. There is indeed, as
Kararpp. in the N.T.,-and is not re- Hnther suggests, a kind of order pre-
;:
Gl IIP02 TliMOeEON A.
13
1CLvacrrpocprj,^
fi'
, ^
ev
^
ayairr],
t SI
ev Triarei, ev
r ayieia.
ft
eu)?
ep')ô/Jiai TTooVe^ê r>j avaypcoaet, rt] TrapaKkt'jcrei, t/; oioa-
14 cr/caA/a. />i^ afxeXei toO ev ao\ âpla-fJiaTO^, o eSoOrj croi
served in the five substantives, which a little more definite and forcible than
seems designed and significant Words, ; inch. 4 and iv. i comp. Herod, ix.
i. ;
whether in teaching or in social inter- 33, irpoaeixe yv/jLvacriotaL, and the good
course; Conduct (com'p.notesonT rans. list of exx. in Eost u. Palm, Lex. s.
and on Eph. iv. 12), as evinced in V. 3. c, Vol. II. p. 11 92. TQ av<x-
actions; Love and Fa!7/i, motiveforces yvuxTii] 'the {jnihlic) reading' of the
in that inner Christian Ufe of which Scriptures,the01d,andj;)-o&a6Z(/(comp.

words and conduct are the outward ma- Col.iv. 16, iThess.v. 27,andThiersch,
Hist, of Church, Vol. i. p. 147, Transl.)
nifestations ; Purity (Syr. (Z-Qj-D?
parts of the New Testament: comp.
not 'castitate,' Vulg., Beug., either Acts xiii. 15, Ti7>' avayv. rov v6iiov,
here or ch. v. 22, on the true mean- 2 Cor. iii. 14, iirl ry avayvwaei rrji
ing of a7'6s, see notes on ch. V. 22), the TraXaiSs diadriKij^. On the public read-
prevailing characteristic of the life as ing of the Scriptures in the early
outwardly manifested and developed. church, see Bingham, Antiq. xiu. 4.
The omissions of the article in this 2, and comp. notes on Gal. iv. 21.
list might be thought to confu'm the TTJTrapaKXtjo-tiK.T.X.]' the exhortation,
canon of Harless, Eph. p. 29, 'that the teacliing:' both terms occur again
abstracts which specify the qualities together in Eom. xii. 7, 8. The dis-
of a subject are anarthrous,' if that tinction usually made between Trapa/cX.
rule were not wholly indemonstrable and 5t3., as respectively 'pubhc ex-
see Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 109. The hortation' and 'private instruction,'
addition, eV irvevfjiari after aydirri (llec. ), seems very doubtful. Both appear to
only found in KL ;
great majority of mark a form of public address, the
mss. ; Arab. [Polygl.]; Theod., Dam., former (as the derivation suggests,
al., is rightly rejected by LacJim., comp. Theod.) possibly du-ected to the
Tisch,, and most recent editors. It and app. founded on some
feelings,
might have crept into the text from passage of Scriptiue (see esp. Acts
2 Cor. vi. 6; comp. Mill, Frolctjom. xiii.15, and Just. M. Apol. i. 67,
p. 61. where however the true reading is

13. ^tos ipx^Hâ''] 'Until I come:' irp6(TK\ri(TLs), the latter (jj i^rjyTjffis rwv
the present is perhaps used rather ypapuf, Coray) more to the under-
than ?ws &' l\Ow (i Cor. iv. 5), or ?ws standing of the hearers perhaps some- ;
A(?w (Luke XV. 4, xvii. 8, al., comp. what similar (now obscured)
to the
Herm. dc Part, av, 11. 9, p. iiosq.), distinction of 'sermon' and lecture.' '
as implying the strong expectation On 5i.daa-ie. comp. notes on Eph. iv. 1 1,
which the Apostle had of coming, iXir. and Suicer, Thesaur, s. v. Vol. i. p.
(\0(iv wpSi <re rdxtov, ch. iii. 14 comp. ; 901.

John xxi. 22, and Winer, Gr. 40. 2, 14. jxi] d|iêi.] 'Be not neglectful
p. 237. On the constructions of ûs of,' i.e. 'do not leave unexercised;'
nee Klotz, DfViir. Vol. 11. p. 505 sq. comp. 2 Tim. i. 6, aya^wTrvpuy rb x-'
irp6o-X] 'apply [thyself) diligently dt- , pifffia. The following word xa/"<''M'
trnd to;comp. notes on
'
ch. i. 4. The with the exception of i Pet. iv. 10,
meaning here and ch. iii. 8 seems to be occurs only in St Paul's Epp. where
:
IV. 13, 14, 15. 65
Sia TTpocjyijTeiag fiera eTriOeacco; tmu êipcou rod irpecr^V'

reptov. ravra fieXera, eu Tovrot? 'icrOi, \va aov ^15
it is found as many as sixteen times, Jewish nS'ÔD (see Schoettg. Ilor.
and in all cases denotes '
a gift ema- Hebr. Vol. i. p. 874), the outward sign
nating from the Holy Spirit or the of an inward communication of the
free grace of God.' Here probably, Holy Spirit (Acts viii. 17, ix. 17) for
as the context suggests, it principally some spiritual oliice (Acts vi. 6) or
refers to the gifts of irapaKXTjais and undertaking (Acts xiii. 3), implied or
didacTK. just specified; comp. Eom. xii. expressed: comp. Wiesinger in loc,
6 8. On the later use to denote 'iê&nd. Plant ing,Yol. i. p. 155 (Bohn),
Baptism (Clem. Alex. Pcedag. i. 6, and esp. Hammond's treatise, Works,
Vol. I. p. 113, ed. Pott.), see Suicer, Vol. I. p. 632650 (ed. 1684). In
Thesaur. Vol. 11. p. 1503. the early church only the superior
ev (Tol) The parallel passage, 1 Tim. i. orders of clergy, not the sub-deacons,
6, clearly developes the force of the readers, dsc. (hence called dxeipoTdfT]-
prej^. : the x'ip'CMa is as a spark of Tos vir-qpeala) received xî-podeaiav : see
holy fire within him, which he is not Bingham, Antiq. iii. i. 6, and iv. 6.
to let die out from want of atten- II. irpeo-pvTeptov] ' p?'es&y-
tion ; comp. Taylor, Forms of Liturg. tenj,' 'confraternity of presbyters' at
22, 23. the place where Timothy was ordained

81A irpo<J)T]Tas] '
hij means of, by the (perhaps Lystra, if we assume that the
medium of prophceij.'' The meaning ordination closely followed his asso-
of tliis prei:)ositiou has been needless- ciation with St Paul), who conjointly
ly tampered with : 5ta, (with gen.) is with the Apostle Tim. i. 6) laid
{2
not for Sia with ace. (Just.), nor for their hands on him. Upea-^vTipiov
et9, nor for eV (Beza), nor even, '
under (used in Luke xxii. 66 and Acts xxii.
inspiration,' Peile, but simply points 5 for the Jewish Sanhedrin) occurs
to the medium through which the gift very often in the epp, of Ignatius in
was given comp. Hofmann, Schriftb.
; the present sense {Trail. 7, 13, Philad.
Vol. II. p. 256. The close union of 7, al.), to denote the college of Trpej-
7rpo(p. with iiriO, twv x^V^" {/J-^to. pvrepoi, the ffvvi8pLov Qeov {Trail. 3),
points to the concomitant act, Winer, in each particular city or district
Gr. 47. h, p. 337) renders the 81a. comp. Thorndike, Prim. Gov. xii. 9,
perfectly intelligible : prophecy and Vol. I. p. 75 (A.-C, Libr.).

imposition of hands were the two co- 15. Tttvxa [A\Ta] 'Practise these
existent (Kriiger, Sprachl. 68. 13. things, exercise thyself in these things,'
i) circumstances which made up the Hammond, Scholef. Hints, p. 119;
whole process (comp. De W.) by the partial antitliesis to /jlv d/uL^Xei, ver. 14.
medium of which the x^P^<^f^"- was 3Ie\eTaw only occurs again in the
imparted. The association of 81a. with N.T. in a quotation from the LXX.,
ivid. xf tp. is so perfectly regular (Acts Acts iv. 25, ep-ekirriffav Kiva: Mark
viii. 18, 2 Tim. i. 6), that its use with xiii. II, firiSe fj-eXeTare (rejected by
TTpo^. gains by the association a kind Tisch. ed. 2 [not 7], Tregelles, and
of reflected elucidation. The iTrl9e<ns placed in brackets by Lachm.) is very
Xî-p^f or xf'jooêf'a (Cone. Nic. xix. doubtful. As there is thus no definite
Cone. Chalced. xv.) was a symbolic instance from which its exact mean-
action, probably derived from the ing can be elicited in the N.T., it
' '
(j(j lIPO:C TIMOeEON A.
I 6 TrpoKOTTi] (pavepa tj iracriv. eVeê creavrw Ka\ Tfj Sioa-

<TKa\tn, Tn/iiV avroh' rovro yap iroiwv Kai aeavrov
(jcoaeii Ka\ rovi UKOvovrag crov.
seems most accurate to adopt the pre- the word by Polyb., e.<i. Hist. i. 12.
vailing meaning of the nord, not 'me- 7, II. 45. I, III. 4. 2, al.
ditari,' Vulg., Clarom., Syr., Arm. 16. ?irtx. K.T. X.] 'Give heed to
(though the idea of 'thinking about iJiy.ielf (thy demeanour and conduct,
really docs form the primary idea of its ver. 12), and to the doctrine which
root, Donalds. Cratijl. 472), but ' c.r- thou dost deliver, ver. 13.' 'Ett^x"*'
ercere,^ 'diligenter tractare,' Bretsch., (' to fix attention upon,' iiriKftcdai,
dffKeiv, Hesych. ; comp. Diog. Laert. Hesych., Suid.) is somewhat similarly
Epicur. X. 123, Taxira irpdrTe Kai fie- used in Luke xiv. 7, Acts iii, 5, comp,
X^ra (cited by Wetst.), and see esp. 2 Mace. ix. 25 not Phil, ii, 16 ;
the exx. in Kaphel, Annot. Vol, 11. (Theod.), where \6yov ûijsiir^xo'^^^ i^^
p. 586. The transl. of Conyb. (comp. either occupautcs,'
' comp. Syr., al., or
Alf.), after De W., 'let these things more probably 'prittendentes,' Beza,
be thy care ' would be more api^ro- al. ; see notes in loc. St Luke mainly
priate to ravTo. coi ixeX^no, comi^. uses the formula irpocexn-v eavrf,
Horn. 11. V. 490, XVIII. 463. Luke xii. i, xvii. 3, xxi. 34, Acts v.
v TovTois l'(r0i] '6t' occupied, spend 35, XX. 28. The difference in mean-
thy time,inthe$e t/a'H(/s,'Hamm. ; 'hoc ing is very slight ; ^tt^x^ '" is perhaps
age, his in rebus esto occujDatus,' rather stronger, the idea of rest upon '
Valck. on Luke ii. 49, comp. Prov. being probably united with that of
xxiii. 17, iv ^5j8(f> Kvplov Udi o\r)v simj^le direction, see Rost u. Palm,
T-qv Tjfiepav, and exx. in Wakefield, Le.r. s.v. c. 3, Vol. i. p. 1045. Timo-
Syh\ Crit. Vol. iv. p. 198: a stronger thy was to keep his attention Jixed
enimciation of the foregoing words, both iipon himself and his teaching;
corresponding to f-rri/xeve k.t.\. in his teaching was to be good (ver. 6)
ver. 16. irpoKOTtT]] 'advance,' and salutary (eh. i. 10), and he him-
'progress ;' only here and Phil. i. 12, self was practically to exemplify it both
'^5 (with a dependent gen. in all three in word and deed (ver. 12).
cases); 'non immerito hrec vox a irifj.v avTois] 'continue in them;'
Grammaticis contemta est, qmu nul- comp. Col. i. 23, fTTjyUfVfTe rg viarei,
lum antiquum nedum Atticum auc- and similarly Rom. vi. i, xi. 22,
torem habet,' Lobeck, Phnjn. p. 85. 23: this tropical use of eirifi. is pecu-
The advance may be in godliness
'
' liar to St Paul. The reference of
generally, 2 Tim. iii. 17 (De Wcttc), avToii has been very differently ex-
but more probably in all the parti- plained. By comparing the above
culars mentioned ver. 12 14; comp. exx. of the Apostle's use of (irifi.
Chrys., nij iv n^ (iltf) fwvov, dWa Kai with a would seem nearly
dat., it
(V T(f) \6yii) T(f 5i.8a(rKa\iKi}, except certain that avroh must be neuter:
that this throws the emphasis a little if the Apostle had here designed to
too much on dt5a(TKa\ia. It is curi- refer to persons (aiVojs niasc, see

ous that liaphol should not, either Grot., Beug.) he would more pro-
here or on Phil. i. 12, 25, have ad- bably have used vpoi with an ace;
verted to the not uncommon use of comp. I Cor. xvi. 7, (ial. i. 18. Avra
IV. i6 V. 3. 67
BeViaviour of Timothy
toward the elder and
thedmrdr"Db^tinc'^ 'ôtpaKuXei o)? TTarepa, lewrepovi wi aSeX-

tions to be observed in , f O
pâpvTepa'i
' ' ' '
the support of widows, ôf?, IT u>? /u>jTepa(!, pcwre- 2
pag CO? aSeXcpa? ei/ iraa-rj dyve'ia. Xvôa? rlfxa to? 3
may then be referred either to the a^lw/nd (pTjaiu ; ovk oI/.i.ai, dXXa vepl
details implied in iirex^ k.t.X., or per- vavTos yeyrjpaKOTos, Chrys. This in-
hapf? more probably to all the points terpretation is rendered nearly certain
alluded to in ver. 12 sq. (Matth., Hu- by the antithetical veuirepovs in the fol-
ther), so as to form a final recapitula- lowing verse, and by ws iraripa in the
tory echo, as it were, of the Tavra. and adversative clause. The exhortation,
iv TovTois, ver. 15. as Leo observes, follows very suitably
TovTO "ydp K.T.X.] '/or hij doing tliis,^ after the reference (ch. iv. 12) to the
&c.; confirmatory clause. The pres. vebrrj^ of Timothy, '
ita se gerat erga
part, is used with a similarly gerun- seniores ut revera deceat virum juni-
dial force (comp. Herm. Soph. Elect. ovem.' jAT^ timrX.i^lTjs] ' do
56) in ver. 6, where it is also better not sharply rebuke, reprimand.'' 'Etti-
to preserve the more exact participial TrXriTTeiv (a ar. XeySfieyoviii the N.T.),
translation. This form of protasis
Syr. J-^^ [iucrepavit], vovOereTv /xi
involves a temporal reference (rather
however too fully expressed by Syr. Trapprjcrtav Kal avcTripoTTjTa, Coray
(mod. Greek), seems to involve the
j.OJL_ ,D), and may perha^js be dis-
notion of sharpness and severity : rb
tinguished from el with pres. indie, iiTLirX. Kat Kbirreiv X^yeraL-.^ri 5^ Kal
or iav with pres. subj., with either IJ.aaTi^(iv...d(p^ ov Kal rb Xoyots ewL-
of which it is nearly synonymous TrX-qfTaeiv e'Lprjrai, Eustath. on Horn.
(Donalds. Gr. 505), as connecting a II. X. 500 (cited by Wetst.). The
little more closely the action of the usual word in the N. T. is einTLixav,
verb in the protasis with that of the used very frequently by the first three
verb in the apodosis. It is sin- evangelists, but only once by St Paul,
gular that De W. assigns a higher 2 Tim. iv. 2. vWTpovs] The
meaning to awêiv in reference to grammatical construction requires ira-
Timothy, but a lower ('Befestigung') paKoXu to be supplied. The context
in reference to his hearers.In both however seems to suggest a more gene-
it has its normal and proper sense, not ral word, e.g. vovdirei (comp. 2 Thess.
merely servabis ne seducamini,' Beng.
' ii'. 15, vovdereLTe ui ddeXcpov), a mean
(comp. Theod.), but '
salvum facies,' term, as it were, between eTrlTrXrp-Te
Vulg., '
salvabis,' Clarom., and, as and irapaKaXei, this last verb here ap-
Wiesinger well remarks, conveys the pearing to mark '
exhortation' in its
important truth, 'that in striving to most gentle and considerate form.

save others, the minister is really This mean term was probably omit-
caring for his own salvation.' On the ted on account of the following Trpecr-
force of Kai...Kai, see notes on ver. 10. ^vripas, where a milder term would
again be more appropriate.
Chapter V. i. XIpto-pvTc'po)] 'an 2. Iv irdo-T) d"yveta] '
in all purity;'
elder, ^ Auth., i.e. 'an elderly man' with exclusive reference to the veure-
(not 'a presbyter'), so Yulg.: apa rb pa<s: the bishop was so to order his
F 2

68 IlPOi: TIMOeEON A.
4 oi^rm -î/pa^. 1 ce Ti9 X''P" TdKva ^/ iKyova eyei, /J.av-
convcrsation to the yoniiKer womon of Ttts ovTws X'HP"'?]

' "'''0 ^^^ widows
his flock, with such purity, as not to indeed:' i.e. as ver. 4, f, and esp. ver.
afford any ground even for suspicion 16, clearly explain it, destitute and
(Chrys.). The rule of Jerome (K2)ist. desolate, Td% p.r) ixovca^ dWaxÔff ov-
2) is simple; 'omncs puellas et vir- defxLav ôrjeeiav, Coray. There seems
gines Christi aut requaliter ignora aut then no sufficient ground either (a) for
oequaliter dilige.' assigning to xjipaitseccêsiasfica/ sense

3. XTJpas T^na] 'Pay due regard (Baur, Paulus, p. 497, who compares
to widous,' Conyb. The meaning of Ignat. Smyrn, 13, tos irapdivovs rdj
Ti/xdo} and the connexion of the fol- Xeyofi^vas XVpa-^ ; see Coteler in loc.
lowing verses, 3
has been from
16, Vol. II. p. 38), BO that 7} tfTus X- is
the earliest times so much a matter '

a willow proper,' opp. to a x^P- i^
of dispute, that it is very difficult to the official meaning of the term ; or
arrive at a certain decision. On the (b) for giving t) 6vtw^ XVP- ^ strictly
whole, when we observe the economic ethical reference, 'bona vidua et pro-
tex-ms, dfjioiâs dwodiS. (ver. 4), wpo- ba,' Leo; for the 'nervus argumenti'
voiiv (ver. 8), and esp. rais 6i'tws in both cases, viz, the clause ^XiriKtv
XT7patj iirapK. (ver. 16), it seems best inl rbv Qedu, does not mark exclu-
with De W. (after Theod., al.) to give sively the religious attitude, but the
Tifjia a somewhat extended meaning, earthly isolation of ij 6vrws XVP'^^ ^^^
'honour,' not by a simple exhibition her freedom from the distractions of
of rcsjH'Ct (ttoXXijs yap Seovrai rifx^s ordinary domestic life ; comp. i Cor.
/jLepLovufiivai, Chrys., a somewhat in- vii. 33, 34, and, thus far, Neander,
sufficient reason) ; but also by giving Planting, Vol. I. p. 1:4 (Bohn).
material proofs of it: iXici kol to. 4. tl 8^ Tis xiP*] 'But if any
avayKoia xo/"77f '1 Theoph. The trans- widow,' i.e. which a
'in every case in
lation of Peile, al., 'support, provide widow has,' dr.; comp. Syr., where
for,' Tp^(pe pi^ i\T]p.oavvas, Coray (mod. this evident opposition to ij ovtus x-
Greek), involves too great a departure is even more distinctly maintained.
from the simi^le sense; the context Having spoken of the widows in-
'
however does certainly seem to require deed,' the Apostle proceeds to show
some intermediate translation, which, still more clearly his meaning by con-
without obscuring the primary and sidering the case of one who does not
proper meaning of TLp.dw, may still fall under that class.
leave the latter and less proper mean- ^K-yova] 'descendants," or more spe-
ing fairly discernible : comp. rtyu^s ver. cially, as the context implies, 'grand-
17, Matth. XV. 4 sq. If this view cliildren;' 'children's children,' Syr.,
be correct, ver. 3 8 will seem to re- 'nephews,' Auth., in the original,

late specially to the support widows but now antiquated sense of the
are to receive, ver. 9 16 to their word; comp. Thorn. M. p. 850 (ed.
qualifications for an office in the Bern.). The term fKyovov only occurs
church; seeWieseler, Chronol. p. 309, here in the N.T., but is sufficiently
and notes on ver. 9. On the position common in the LXX., as well as in

which widows occupied in the early earlier Greek, see exx. in Eost u.
church, SCO Bingham, Antiq. vii. 4. 9. Pahu, Lex, s.v. )xav6av^-
Winer, nWB. Art. 'Witwcu.' Two-av] 'let them learn.'' Who? The
V. 4, 5. 69
Oaiiroocrav irpiaTOV rov 'cSiou oiicov eva-e/Seip Ka\ aiuot,8a^

aTTooioovai TOiif irpoyovoii;' tovto yap icrriv airoSeKrov
evwTTiov Tov OeoO. ^ ae o^ra)9 ')(t]po. kol fxefxovw/xept] 5
XVP<'-i- implied iu the collectively-taken Kal ajj-oi^ds K.T.X] '

and to requite
XVP"-"^ or tlie TeKva and ^Kjova? The their parents ;' further explanation of
former is supported hy Vulg., Clarom., TOV 15. oIk. evaeûv. The expression
Chrys., and Theod. ; the latter how- d/j.0LJ36.s dTroStdovai is illustrated by
ever,which has the support of Syr., Eisner, and Wetst. in lac. (comp.
Theoph. fficum. 2, al., seems more
, Hesiod, Oj}. 188, TOKevaiv diro 6pe-
in accordance both with the context TTTrjpLa dolev), and while perfectly suit-
generally, and with the use of the able in the case of children, would
special terms evcre^dv (see below) and certainly seem very unusual in refer-
d/j.oil3as aTTodiS, The explanation of ence to parents. The duty itself is en-
Chrys., airrfKdov iKe'ivoi {ol irpbyovoL) forced in Plato, Legg. iv. p. 717c; see
...iv Tois iKyovois avrov dfielôv, drro- also Stobaeus, Floril. Tit. 79, and esp.
didov rb 6(pl\T]fji,acan 5td tQv iraiduiv, Taylor, Duct. Duh. iii. 5. 3. lipbyovoi
scarcely be regarded as otherwise than does not commonly refer to living
artificial and unsatisfactory. parents (De W. however cites Plato,
n-pioTov] 'first,' scil. 'before f /to if hast Legg. 93 1 d), but in the present
xi. p.
to do it,' De Wette. case suitably balances the term ^k-

v<rptv] '
to be dutiful to,' '
to evince yova, and seems to be adopted as
(filial) piety towards,' '
barusnjan,' briefly comprehending both genera-
Goth. (Massm.); compare Acts xvii. tions, mothers or grandmothers.
23, dyvoovvres eiVe/Serre. This verb TOVTO -yap K.T.X.] See notes on ch,
can hardly be referred to the xvP'-'-j ii. 3.
as it certainly cannot be taken ac- 5. TJ 8e ovTws X''iP'] '-^'tt (not
tively, 'regere,' Vulg., and not very '
now,' Auth.) she that is a tvidow
plausibly, 'to practise piety in respect indeed;' sharp and emphatic contrast
of, ' Matth. ; whereas when referred to to the foregoing, serving to specify
the children, its primitive sense is but still more clearly to Timothy the cha-
slightly obscured; comp. Philo, de racteristics of the '
widow indeed.'
Dec. Orac. 23, Vol. 11. p. 200 (ed. Kal |j.novwn^VT]] '
and left desolate;'
Mang.), where storks are similarly said explanatory, not merely additional
ei'cre^dv and yr}poTpo<p?v. The ex- (Schleierm.) characteristic. Matthies
pression TOV tdiov oIkov is somewhat urges that if this were an explanatory
singular in such a connexion, but the characteristic it would have been ei-
remark of De W. (who has elucidated ther /j.e/j.ovwfj.evri icTlv, Or rj fiefiovu-
the whole passage with great ability), This does not seem necessary;
fxivT).
that oIkov was expressly used to mark the Apostle probably feeling and re-
the duty as an act of '
family feeling membering the adjectival nature of
and family honour,' seems fairly to XVP"- [XA-, perhaps Sanscr. hd, de- '
meet the difficulty. T6v i'Siov marks serere,' Pott, Etym. Vol. i. p. 199;
the contrast between assistance ren- but comp. Donalds. Cratyl. 280,
dered by members of the same family 287, and Benfey, Wurzellex. Vol. 11.
and that supplied by the comparative p. 188] adds another epithet, which
strangers composing the local church. explains and more exactly marks the
70 npo2 timo0p:on a.
i/XiriKev eir] tov Qeov Kai irpocrfxevei vaU Serâecriv kui
characteristic (orbilas) which is in- Paralip. p. 62 sq. It may be observed

volved in xvp-t ^w*! forms the ijrinci- that St Luke adopts the order pvkt.
pal subject of tliought. Kai ri/ji. with the ace. (comp. Mark iv.
TiX-iriKtv K.T.X..] ' hath placed her hopes 27), and inverts it when he uses the
on God;' 'hath hoped and still hopes;' gen. (opp. to Mark v. 5). St John
see Winer, Gr. 41. 4, p. 242. On (Rev. iv. 8, vii. 15, xii. 10, xiv. 11,
the distinction between iXirll;u with XX. 10) uses only the gen, and the
iirl and accus. and with (wl and dat. order rj/x. koJ. vvkto^. Is the order
see notes on eh. iv. 10. always to be explained from internal
irpoo-pivci] 'abides in;' the preijosi- considerations, and not rather to be
tion apparently intensifyingthe mean- referred to the habit of the writer?
ing of the simple verb ; see Acts xi. 6. 11 Si o-iraToXwo-a] '
But she that
23, Tj7 TTpoOiijeL rrjs Kap5. wpoaixeveLV liveth riotously;' one of the sins of
Tip Kvpiip, xiii. 43, Trpocr/xiveiy ttJ â- Sodom and her daughters (Ezek. xvi.
piTi; comp. rrj Trpocrevxv TrpoaKapre- 49), forming a sharp contrast to the
peiv, Acts i, 14, ilom. xii. 12, Col. iv. life of self-denial and prayer of 7)
2, and consult Bost u. Palm, Lex. s.v. 5fTws xvp^- ^TraraXac only occurs
irpos, C. c, Vol, II. p. 1162. On the again in the N.T. in James v. 5, irpv-
distinction between S^rjffn and irpoa- (prjaare /cat ecrTraraX^ffttTe ; comp.
(vxv> see notes on ch. ii. i, and on Ezek. loc. cit., iv {vdrjviq. tcriraToXuf,
Eph. vi. 18. It may be observed Ecclus. xxi. 15, 6 ffwaTaXwv. As the
that the article is prefixed to both; it derivation ofeach word suggests, trwa-
clearlymight have been omitted be- raXdo} [SUA-, cognate with aTraOdu]
fore the latter; St Paul however points more to the '
prodigaUty and '
chooses to regard prayer i;nder two ' wastefulness' (Beniey, )]'urzeUex.Yol.

separate aspects; comp. Winer, Gr. I. p. 592), somewhat synonymous
the
19. 5, p. 117, note. word [dpvwTu), more to the
rpvcpxu}
vvKTos Kal rijiepas] ^

night and day,' '
effeminacy' and 'luxury' of the sub-
i.e. grammatically considered, within ject : so also rightly Tittmann, Synon.
the space of time expressed by the I- P- 193- The present verb is thus,
substantives: see Donalds. Gr. 451, etymologieally considered, more allied
Kriiger, Sprachl. 47. 2, and comp. in meaning to ocrtirwj irji>, comp. notes
notes on ch. ii. 6 ad fin. St Luke on Eph. V. 18, though it is occasion-
(ii. 37) in the very parallel case of ally found (Theano, ad Eulul. p. 86,
Anna uses the ace. vvKta Kai ri/xepav, ed. Gale, to, trTraTaXiScra tiZv iraiSiuv)
but there the previous occurrence of in a sense scarcely at all differing from
vr)<TTelaii renders the accus., and per- rpv(f>av. See also Suicer, Thesaur.
haps the order (fasts appy. began at s.v. Vol. II. J). 992.
ei-e, Winer, RWB. Art. 'Fasten,' 5u)<ra TÔvTjKtv] '
IS dead xchile she
compare Lev. xxiii. 32), perfectly ap- lireth;' so llev. iii. i, j"i7s, koI vtKpos
propriate ; in Acts xxvi. 7 and 2Thess. (I, comp. Eph. iv. 18. The meaning
iii. 8 (Tisch.) the ace. is appy. hyper- is rightly expressed by the Greek
bolical. On the order vvkt. Kal -^p.. expositors, e.g. Theoph. (most incor-
(always in St Paul), comp. Lobeok. rectly quoted by Hiither), Kav Sonri i;!jn
V. 6. 7, 8. 71
ûxra TedvtjKev. /cat ravra TrapayyeWe, 'lia aveirlXriix- 7

TTTOt (Jocriv, el oe Ti<i twv loicav Koi fxaXiarra oiKeicov ou 8
"Trpoi'oec, Ti-jv ttkttiv rjpvijrai Kai kcrriv airicTTOV yêipcov.
8. oUeluv] So Lac/(). with ADiFGX: twj/ oUeiusv CD-D^KL; all mss.;

Chrys., Theod., Dam. (I'iscJi., Alf., Wordsw.). It may be observed that this
omissiou of the second tCov tends to bind the TStot and o'lKeloi more explicitly
into one class; seeWiner, Gr. 19. 4, p. ir6.
ravTTjv Tr}v fwfji' ttjj* ai(i6t]Triv [comp. further expanded, as the statement of
Gal. ii, 20] Tidv7]K Kara irveufia: si- the different classes and positions of
milarly Theod., but with less theolo- the widows would otherwise have been
gical accuracy of expression. Her life interrujited. irapayYeXXe]
is merely a conjunction of soul and 'command;' see notes on ch. iv. 11:
body, destitute of all union with the the choice of this stronger word seem-
higher and truly quickening principle ;
ing to imply that the foregoing con-
comp. Olshausen, O^jusc. p. 196. Nu- trast and distinction between rj cJjtws
merous quotations involving similar XVP"' ^^^ V (^'"'o-T. was intended to
sentiments will be found in Wetst. form the basis for a rule to the church.
in loc. ; the most pertinent is Philo, dveirCXrjfiirToi,] '
irreproachable ;' the
de Profug. 10, Vol. i. p, 554 (ed. widows, not the widows and their
Mang.), fajfres ^vloi. redu-qKaci. koI descendants, see above. On the mean-
TeOfTfKores ^(jui k.t.X,; comp. Loesner, ing of the word, see notes on ch. iii. 2.
Obs. p. 404. 8. 1 Z\ K.T.X.] Becurrence to the

7. ravra] 'these f /(//(/;.> ;' what same subject and the same persons,
things? Those contained () in ver. TKva and tKyova, as in ver. 4, but, as
3 6, Theod. (appy.), and Huth. or ; the Tis impUes, in the form of a more
(6) in ver. 6 only, Chrys. ; or (c) in ver. general statement. The 5^ [noi = ya.p,
5 and 6, De Wette and "Wiesing. ? as Syr.) is correctly used, as the sub-
Of these (a) is very plausible on ac- jects of this verse stand in a sort of
count of the simple mandatory force contrast to the widows, the subjects
of vapdyyeWe, but involves the diffi- of ver. 7. rwv ISiwv K.r.X.]
culty that dveTriX. must then be re- '
own {relatives) andespecially tliose
his
ferred to T^Kva and ^Kyova as well as of his own house;' idtoi here marks the
the widows, whereas the latter seem relationship, oiVetot those who were
manifestly the principal subjects. The not only relations but also formed
use of Kol (not simply raura as in ch. part of the family, roiis KaroiKouuTa^
iv. 6) is in favour of [b), but then T-qv avTr)v olKiav avyyeveh, Coray ; '
do-
again seems impossible to disunite
it mcstici, quahs vel maxime
mater est
two verses so closely connected by the aut avia vidua, domi,' Beng. On
antithesis involved as ver. 5 and 6. olKeioi, comi). notes on Gal. vi. 10. It
On the whole then it seems best to is worthy of notice that the Essenes
adopt (c), and to refer the pronoun to were not permitted to give relief to
the two foregoing verses : Kal thus their relatives without leave from their
binds ver. 7 to ver. 5 and 6, while iiriTporroi, though they might freely dc
ver. 8 concludes the whole subject by so to others in need; see Joseph. Bell.
a still more emphatic statement of the Jud. II. 8. 6. ov irpovot]
rule involved in ver. 4, but not then '
does not provide for;' only again
: ;
72 nP02 TIMOeEON A.
fif atie anil of f,'ooil cliaractcr; refuse younper widows,

wliom I desire ratlier to inarrj- and not to give offence.
Bom. xii. 17, 2 Cor, viii. 21 (Loth that xvp"- is in fact the predicate 'als
from Prov. iii. 4) in both cases with ; Witwe werde verzeichnet,' Winer, Gr.
an accus. rei (Jelf, Gr. 496, ohs. i), 64. 4, p. 521. Grammar and lexi-
in the former passage in the middle, cography help us no furtlier. (L) In-
in the latter {Lachm.) in the active terpretation: three cxi^lanations have
voice. On the connexion el ov (here been advanced; (a) the somewhat
perfectly intelligible as ov is in such obvious one that the subject of the
close connexion with Trpovoei), see the preceding clause is simply continued
copious list of exx. in Gayler, Partlc. so Chrys. in loc, the other Greek
Neg. pp. 99 115, and notes on ch. iii. expositors, and the bulk of modern
.;. Ti\v tritrriv i]'pvT)Tat] expositors. The objections to this are,
' he has denied the faith ;' not '
doc- grammatically considered, the appy.
trinam Christianam,' but 'the (Chris- studied absence of any connecting
tian) faith,' considered as a rule of lârticle; exegetically considered, the
life; comp. notes on Gal. i. 23. His high improbability that when criteria
acts are a practical denial of his faith had been given, ver. 4 sq., fresh should
faith and love are inseparable in not ; bo added, and those of so very e.velu-
showing the one he has practically sice a nature: would the Church thus
shown that he is not under the in- limitheralms? (j3) That of Schleierm.,
fluence of the other. On the meaning Mack, and others, that deaconesses are
of ttiVtis, see Reuss, Tltcol. Chret. iv. referred to: against this the objection
13, Vol. II. p. 128 sq. usually urged seems decisive, that
diri<rrov] Not misbelieving,' (comp.
'
we have no evidence whatever that
2 Cor. iv, 4, Tit. i. 1 5), but 'iinbeUevmg,^ deaconesses and x^/jat are sj-nonymous
opp. to 6 TTiffTeucov, I Cor. xiv. 22 sq. terms (the passage in Ignat. Smyrn.
Such a one, though he might bear the 13, cannot here fairly be made use
name of Christian, would be really of on account of the doubtful read-
worse than a heathen, for the precepts ing), and that the age of 60, though
of all better heathenism forbad such deriving a specious support from
an unnatural selfishness ; see Pfanner, Cod. Theod. xvi. 2. 27 (comp. how-
Theol. Gent. xi. 22, j?. 320, and comp. ever Cone. Chalc. c. 15, where the age
the quotations in Stobanis, Floril. is fixed at 40), is wholly incompatible
Tit. 79. with the active duties (comp. Bing-
9. Xiipa KaraXc-yô-Ow K.T.X.] 'A-i ham, Antiq. 11. 22. 8 sq.) of such an
widow let no one he put on the list,' etc. office. (7) The suggestion of Grot.,
In this doubtful passage it will be ably expanded by Mosh. and followed ,
best to consider () the simple mean- by De W., Wiesing., Huth. (Einleit.

ing and grammatical structure; (b) 4), that an order of widows {xvpi^"
the interpretation of the clause. First X<3pos, Chrys. Horn, in Div. N.T. Loc.
then, KaraX^yttv (KaraTdrTtiv, Suid.) 31, compare Tertull. de Vel. Virg. 9,
simply means 'to enter upon a list' and the other rcf. in Mosheim) is here
(see exx. in Rost u. Palm, Lex. s.v. referred to, whose duties appy. con-
Vol. I. and ob-
p. 1624), the contents sisted in the exercise of suijerintend-
ject ofwhich nmst be deduced from cnce over, and the ministry of counsel
the context. Next, we must observe and consolation (see Tertull. /. c.) to
'
Y. 9, 10.
e^^KOura yeyovvia, eô? avSpog yvvij, tv epyoi? Ka\ot<; 10
fxaprvpovixevi], el ereKVorpocpncrei', ei eêvoS6x_flcreu, ei
the younger women whose; office in evincing the use of eV to mark the
fact was, so to sa.y, preshyteral {irpea- reason of the /xaprvpia, but there ei'
^vTLdes) rather than diaconic. The is simply 'in,' 'in hac fide constituti,'
external evidence for the existence Winer, Gr. 48. a, p. 346, note. Map-
(though not necessarily the special Tvpelcrdai appears frequently used in
ecclesiastical organization) of such a the N.T., e.g. Acts vi. 3, x. 22, xvi.
body even in the earliest times is so 2, al., in special reference to a good

and so completely
fully satisfactory, testimony. The simple meaning is
inharmony with the internal evidence retained by Syr., Vulg., Goth., al.
supplied by ver. 10 sq., that on the lTKvoTp6<j>T]o-v] ' ifshe (ever) brought
whole (7) may be adopted with some up children;' hypothetical clause, ul-
confidence ; see the long note of Wie- timately dependent on KaraXey^crdo},
sing. in loc, and Huther, Einleit. 4, but still also more immediately expla-
p. 46. We thus find noticed in natory of ^py. Ka\. It is doubtful
this chap., the XVP- ^^ ^^^ ordinary whether TeKvorpocpelv is to be confined
sense; ^ ovrws x-> ^^^ desolate and to the widow's own children (Vulg.
destitute widow; 7) KaTi\eyfj.iv7} xvP'^y [appy.], Chrys. and Greek commenta-
the ecclesiastical or presby teral widow. tors), or extended also to the orphans
yt'yovvia is now properly referred by she might have brought up '
ecclesiae
Laclim. Tisch. ,a,l., to fj.r}^\aTTov K.T.\.,
, commodo' (Beng.). The
seems latter
see exx. in Eaphel, Annot. Vol. 11. most probable, especially as in three
p. 592. The construction, ^Xarrov tj passages which have been adduced,
^T7] e^-qKovra, would be perhaps more Herm. Past. Maud. 8, and Simil. i,
correct, but the somewhat concise and Lucian, de Mort. Peregr. 12,
gen. is perfectly intelligible. widows and orphans are mentioned
Ivos dvSpos yvvT[] ^the wife of one in a suggestive connexion. In either
husband;' comp. ch. iii. 2. It is ob- case TO evue^^^ dpiâi. (Theod.) is
vious that this can only be contrasted necessarily implied, tbough not ex-
with successive jDolygamy, and cannot pressed in the word.
possibly be strained to refer to the |6vo86)(T^<rv] êntertained strangers;
legitimacy of the marriage (comp. aw. \ey6fx., but comj). Matth. xxv. 35.
Beng.). In plain terms the woman The sequence of duties may have been
was to be univira: soTertuU. ad Uxor. suggested by the relations of proxi-
I. 7, ' prsescriptio Apostoli...viduam mity; opay TTuij navraxou tmv oiKeiuv
allegi in ordinem [ordinationem , ,S'tf ni L] ras evepyejias tuv aXKoTplwv wpoTL-
nisi univiram non concedit;' comp. 6-qci, Chrys.; the widow's own children
notes on ch. iii. 2, and the copious would clearly be comprehended in,
list of exx. in Wetst. in loc. and even form the fii'st objects of the
10. v ^p'yois KaXois k.t.X.] 'icell- TeKvoTpo<pla. 1 ayCoiv k.t.X]
reportedofinthe matter of good works,' '
if she (ever) washed the feet of the
soil, 'for good works:' comp. notes saints;' an act not only connected
on Tit. iii. 8. 'Ec denotes the sphere with the rites of Oriental hospitality
to which the woman's actions and the (Jahn, ArchcBol. 149), but demon-
consequent testimony about them was strative of her humility (i Sam. xxv,
confined. Huther cites Heb. xi. 2 as 41, it was commonly a servant's
'
74 UFo:^: TiMoeEON a.
uyluiv TToda? t't'/vl/êr, el B\iôixtioi<i eirr'fpKecrei', el iraiTL

I I t'pyip ayaOiy eTnjKoXovOija-cv. êcorepag ce yrjpo.'i Ta-
pniTov' orav yap KaTacrrptjiiaa-wcriv rod ^piaTOv, ya-
II. iâTa(TTpr]vid(TU(np] So CDKLN; most mss.; Chrys., Theod., Theoph.,

OScum. {Griexb., Scholz, Dc W.
Lachm. (ed. min.), Tisch.,
e sil., Wordsic).
Alf., here read KaraffTpriviaffovaiv with Chns. (Cod.). Though the AFG; 31 ;
future might fairly be borne with (comp. pres., Mark xi. 25), as in Rev. iv.
9
(
Rec, but doubtful), the external authority' does not seem sufficient, for it must be
remembered that F and G, even in errors of transcription {'mira est xitriusque
[codicis]consensio in lectiouibus in ipsisque muUis calami erroribus,' Tisch.), are
office, Eisner, Obs. Vol. i. p. 338), her stron^'ly marked. The meaning is
love (comp. Luke vii. 38), and, it might rightly conveyed by Chrys., ZriXoivrh's
be added, the practical heartiness i(TTi.v, oTi d Kal fxri avrri auro (pyd-
(comp. Chrys.) of her hospitality: 'nee craaOai rjovvrjdrj, d\K ofj.us iKOivii'vija-fy,
dedignetur quod fecit Christus facere vnovpyri<Ti.
Christianus,' August, in Joan. Tract. II. NcwT^pas] Not necessarily, with

LViii. 4. einjpKeertv] ^relieved; studied reference to ver. 9, 'widows
i^0T]9i)CTev, Hesych., comi^. Polyb. under sixty j-ears of age,' Wiesing.,
Hist. I. 51. 10, where it is used as but, as the context seems to imply,
nearly s3-non. with eiriôrjde'ii'. It thus 'younger' with nearly a positive sense,
need not be restricted merely to aints ver. 2. irapaiTov] 'shun,^ or, as
(awopiq. iirapKuv, Clem. Alex. Strom. the contrast with KaTaX7^ff^w (ver. 9)
I. 10, comp. Vales, on Euseb. Ilitit. seems to require, 'decline '
('refuse,'
VII. 5), nor OXiô/M. to '^;;tsaj' pauper- Auth., oTriâXXe, Coraj'), scil. '
to
tate' (Beng.), but, as appy. Syr. put on the KardXoyoi of the pres-
byteral widows.' They were not ne-
^-KtOÎ [refocillavit], may refer to
cessarily to be excluded from the alms
the relief of necessity in its most gene- of the Church (Taylor, Z'pjsc. 14),
ral form; Kai 5ia XP'^M^T'Wf, Kal 5ia but were only to be held ineligible for
irpoiTTaala^, koX fxea-ireias, Theoph. the collegium viduarum
' ;'
comp. how -
^
îrrjKoXovOTjo-tv] 'followed after ; ever ver. 16. On irapairov,comp.
comp. I Pet. ii. 21, iiraKoXovdetp rots notes on ch. iv. 7 : the regular mean-
txvfffiv : the iiri does not appear to ing Huther
(as properlj' observes)
involve any idea of intensity, scil. Trpo- suggested by ch. iv. 7, 2 Tim. ii. 23,
Oi'fiws Kal Kar tx^V^ Coray, Auth. Tit. iii. 10, need not here be lost sight
(comp. Steph. in lltesaur. s.v.), but of; Timothy was to shim them, and
only that of direction. The sense is not entertain their claims; 'noli cau-
thus not very different to that implied sam carum suscipere,' Beng.
in TO dyaObu SiuiKfiv, i Thess. v. 15; orav KaTa<rTpT]v.] 'iche7i they have
comp. Plato, de Rep. 11. p. 370 b, r<^ come to tcax wanton against Christ,'
wparroixivif) iTraKoXovOtiv, where the Auth. ('begun"), 'lascivieru[i]ut, Beza; '
next words, /jl-^ iv irapipyov n^pei, sup- the aor. subj. with oVa;' marking an
ply the notion of irpoOv/jda; see ib. action which takes place at some sin-
Phado, p. 107 D, where also the force gle point of time distinct from the
of the compound does not seem very actual present, but otherwise unde-
a-
V. II, 12, /O
fjLeiu OiXovcriy, e-ôva-at Kp'ifxa on tJv -rpwrrji/ ttIo-tiv 12
practically little more than one authoritj'. Moreover, the only correct principle
of explaining these usages of iavand Srav with the indie., viz. the restriction
of the whole conditional force to the particle, and the absence of necessary
internal connexion between the verb in the protasis and that in the apodosis
does not seem here to apply. St Paul does not appy. desire to mark the mere
relation of time, but the ethical connexion between Karaarp. and 7aya. 6^\.:
a weariness of Christ's yoke involves a further and more decided lapse. On
the use of iav and orav with the indie, see Klotz, Devar. Vol. ii. p. 46S 478.
fined; see Winer, Gr. 42. 5, p. 275, ...riOir-qaav. "On is thus not causal,
and notes on 2 Thess. i. 10. This but objective, and so must not, as in
translation of Karacrrp. may be fully 31ill,be preceded by a comma,
retained if 'lascivire' be taken more punctuation probably suggested by a
in its simple {' instar jumentorum quae misinteri^retation of Kpi/xa. This it
cum pabulo ferociunt,' Scul. ap. Pol. need scarcely be said is not for Kard-
Syn.) than in its merely sexual refer- A'ptjua ('damnationem,'Vulg.,Clarom.;
ence (quae fornicate sunt in iujmiam KaraKpiaiv, Theoph.), much less =' pu-
Christi, Jerome, Epist. 11, al. 223), nishment' ('beladen sich mit Straf-
though this, owing to the yafj.iii> barkeit,' Mack), but retains its usual
diXovcriv, not simply fut. -yafirjcrovffiv and proper meaning. The context will
[usual later form], cannot wholly be alone decide the nature of the judg-
put out of sight. "ZTprividoi, a word ment, whether favourable or unfa-
of later comedy (see Lobeck, Phryn. vourable; comp. notes on Gal. v. 10,
p. 381, Trench, <S'(/;!o. Part 11. 4), im- and Fritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 94.
plies the exhibition of over-strength,' ' n]v irpoJTTjv K.T.X.] '
they broke their
'
restiveness,' and thence of '
fulness ^first faith;' clearly, as it is explained
of bread' (Antiph. ap. Athen. in. 127) by the Greek commentators, their en-
and wanton luxury;' comp. Rev. xviii.
' gagement [ffvvdi)Kriv, Chrys.) to Christ
7, 9. The adject. crTpTjvT]s is far more not to marry again, which they virtu-
probably connected with the Sabine ally, if not explicitly made, when they
'strena' (Donalds. Varron. iv. 2), and attempted to undertake the duties of
theLat. strenuus (Pott, Etym. Vol. i.
' ' the presbyteral office as hos dv8p6i
p. 198) than with TO/JOS, rpavos, which yvva'tKes; so Theod., t^S XpicrraJ avvra-
is suggested by Lobeck. The prep, ^dfievoi crij}<pp6vu)S ^rjv iv x-qpdq. devr^poa
/card expresses the direction of the ofiiXouffi ydfjLoii. The only seeming
action (Eost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. Kara, difficulty is irpurrji', not Trporipav, as
IV. 2),and points to the object against the wpd>T7] viaris was really to the first
which the ffrprjvos was shown: comp. husband. This is easily explained:
KaraKavxcio'dai, James ii. 13. there are now only two things put in
12, ^x"^"''*''' XP^H^'*' "''"'l
'having, and faith to
evidence, faith to Christ,
bearing about with them, a judgment some second husband. In comparing
that,' &c.; comp. 06j3ov ^xîp, ver. 20, these two, the superl., according to a
aixapriav^x"") Jobn xv. 22. The very common Greek habit of speaking,
judgment or sentence is a load which is put rather than the compar. ; see
they bear about with them (comp. Winer, Gr. 35. 4. note i, p. 218.
Gal. V. 10); and this judgment is Htl The phrase dderetv tvIcttiv, 'fidem ir-
IIPO:;: TLMOBEON A.
13 }jdeTr](Tav aixa ê kui apyai ixav6avov(Tiv irepiepyoiJ-e-
vai ru<; oiKia^, ov fxoiov oe apyai, uWa kui (pXvapoi Kai
14 Treplepyoi, âôvaai ra fit] Sôpto. ôuXofxai oOv veo)-
ritam facere,' is illustrated Ity Wetst. instead of rather acquiring spiritual

and esp. Eapliel in loc; the latter experiences, they only contracted idle
cites Polyb. IIi$t. viii. 7. 5, xi. 29. 3, and gossiping habits. Tds oUlas might
xxiii. 16. 5, XXIV. 6. 7. The numer- seem to confirm this, the houses of '
ous illustrations that the language of them they have to visit but comp. ;
'
St Paul's unquestioned Epp. has re- 2 Tim. iii. 6, where (as here) the ar-
ceived from Polybius are well known ticle appears generic, or at most, '
the
and admitted. This persistent simi- houses of such as receive them ;' comp.
larity, in the case of an Ep. of which Winer, Gr. 1 7. i, p. 1 16, note {ed. 5).
the genuineness has been (unreason- !rpipx.6nvai] 'going round to;' the
ably) doubted, is a subsidiary argument part, is certainly used with reference
which ought not to be lost sight of. to au idle, meandering, way of going
13. ofAtt 8i K.T.X.] There is some about, in Acts xix. 1 3 ; this meaning
difficulty in the construction; ixavddv. however is derived from the context,
is usually connected with Trtpiepx-, but which does not oblige us necessarily to
unless with De "\V. and Wiesing. we retain the same meaning here. Other
plainly assume that the participle is exx. of accusatives after the irepl in
incorrectly used for the inf., we shall the comp. verb ai"efound in the N.T.,
have au incongruous sense, for /xav- e.g. Mark vi. 6, Acts ix. 3, al.; comp.
ddvu weptepxi/J-evoi can only mean I '
also Matth. Gr. 426, Bernhardy,
learn that I am going about,' Jelf, Gr. Synt. V. 30 ad fin., p. 260.
683. Again if with Wordsw. we dXXd Kal (|>Xvapoi k.t.X. ] 'hut also
translate 'being idle they are learners, tattlers and liU':y bodies ;^ iTravdpduffts of
running about' we have an absolute preceding epithet; beside being merely

use of fxavOavu (comp. however 2 Tim. idle, they also contract and display a
iii. 7), and a dislocation of words, that 'mala sedulitas' in both words and
seem harsh and unnatural. It will be actions. ^Xvapos, a air. \f76/ii. in N.T.
best then, with Syr., Chiys., al., and (but see <f>\vapdv, 3 John 10), as its
also Winer, Gr. 45. 4, p. 310, to derivation (nAY-,fluere, Pott, Etymol.
connect fj-afd. with apyai, they learn '
Forsch. Vol. i. 212] obviously sug-
to be idle,' esp. as this can be sup- gests, points to a babbling, projluent,
ported by Plato, Euthyd. p. 2 76 b, ol way of talking. liepUpyos (see Acts

dfxaOeh apa <ro(pol fxavdavovcriv [Bckk. xix. 19) marks a meddUng\\&h\t, a per-
however omits co<pol], and in part by verted activity that will not content
Dio Chrys. p. 283 (ed. lleisk.), ip.cij>- itself with minding its own concerns,
Oai' \iOo^6oi Tjjv ToO irarphs rix^Vi but must busy itself about those of
both of which exx. are appositely cited others; comp. 2 Thcss. iii. 11, ûtj^^k
by Winer, I.e. If it be urged (De ipyaôpivovs dXXd vtpKpyaôpiivovs,
Wette, Wiesing.) that running about [Demosth. ] Fhilipp. iv. 150, i^ wv
would be more naturally the conse- ipyd^rj Kal irtpiep-ya^.
quence of idleness than vice rersd, it XaXov<rai k.t.X.] 'speaking the thing-t
may be said that irtpupx- may possibly ivhich tiny ouglit not,' cariying things
refer to some portion of their official from one house to another: wepiodtvov-
duties, in the performance of whicli, <rai yap toj ohias ovS^v dXX' 17 t4 rav-
5;
V. 13, 14. 15- 77
repag yafxeiu, rcKvoyoveiu, oiKoSecnroTeiu, jutjSe/miav a.(pop-
IJ.7]v OLOovai T(p avTiKeiiJievw \oi6oplag yapiv rjorj yap 1
T7]s TTpos iKelvrjv (pipovuL, Theoph. On merely 'younger women,' as Auth.

TO, fjLT] dôvra, compare notes on Tit. still less '
Jungfrauen,' as Baur. The
i. II. context seems to confine our attention
1 4. PovXo|Jiai,] ' I desire ; not mere-
' simply to widows. The true aspect of
ly 'I hold it advisable,' De Wette, this jDrecept is, as Wiesinger observes,
'
velim,' Beza,comp. notes on eh. ii. 8. defined by ovv here, and yap ver. 15;
The comparison of this verse with the precept involves its own restric-
ver. 1 1 is instructive there the widows ; tions.The Ajoostle desires the younger
themselves O^Xovaiv yaûv ; their 6e- widows to marry, rather than attempt
Xrifiara lead them to it (Eph. ii. 3); a course of duties which they might
their will is to marry; here St Paul swerve from or degrade comp. Chrys. ;
desires ('deliberatoetpropenso animo,' TSKvoY-, oIkoS.] 'to bear children, to

Tittm.) that not being on the list rule the house ;'
regular inf. after verbs
they would do so. Chrys. makes no denoting 'a motion of the will,' Jelf,
distinction, iireid-r] avrai ôvkovrai Gr. 664; comji. Winer, Gr. 44. 3,
povXofxai. Kayw k.t.X. As a general p. 287. Both words are dV. Xeîju. in
rule, the distinction of Tittmann, the N.T. ; the substantive reKvoyovla.
Synon.i.-p.i2^, 'Âeti/cihilaliudest however occurs ch. ii. 15, and oUodecT-
quam simpliciter velle, neque in se TTOTTjs several times in the first three
habet notionem voluntatis propensffi gospels. Both the latter subst. and its
ad aliquam rem, sed ôvXecrOai deno- verb belong to later Greek, olKias
tat ipsam aninii propensionem,^ will SeaTr6TT]s XeKreov, oux ws "AXeîj,
be found satisfactory, but in the ap- oiKo8eaTr6T7]s, Phrynichus; so Pollux,
plication of it to individual cases pro- Onom. X. 21 : further exx. are cited by
per caiition must be used. It ought Lobeck, on Phryn. p. 373. It is an
to beremarked that d^Xw is very far untenable position that reKvorpocp. ia
more frequently used by St Paul than included in reKvoyoy. (Moller); if in-

(3ovX., the latter occurs only i Cor. cluded in any word, it would far more
xii. II, 2 Cor. i. 15, and 17 {Lachm.), naturally be so in olKodeairoTelv (Leo),
Phil. i. 12, I Tim. ii. 8, vi. 9, Tit. iii. which points to the woman's sphere of
8, Philem. 13; once only i Cor. I. c. domestic duties. tuj avri-
in reference to God (the Holy Ghost). Ki(X'vw] 'to the adversary ;'' not 'the
BovX. most used by St Luke in the
is devil,' Chrys., for though this appli-
Acts, where it occurs thirteen times, cation derives some plausibility from
and consequently, if we excej^t quota- Tov liar. ver. 15, yet the XoLdop. xa-
tions, rather more frequently than Oe- piv seems far more naturally to sug-
Xw. oiJv has here its proper gest a reference to human opponents,
collective force (Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. the adversaries of Chi-istianity(Phil.
p. 717), 'in consequence of these i. 28, Tit. ii. 8) among the Jews or
things being so, I desire,' dx.; 'igi- the Gentiles; so Hamm., De W.,
tur ,
' Beza ,
not an inj udicious change Wiesing. On this word, and the pos-
for 'ergo,' Vulg. , as there is here no sibly stronger avTiTaaa-ofxeuoi ( ' qui in
;
'gravior argumentatio ' see Hand, adverstt acie stantes opjDugnant '), see
Tursell. Vol. in. p. 187. Tittm. Synon. 11. j). n. Xoi-
vWT'pas] 'younper ividoics,^ not 8opas xapiv] 'for reviling,'' lit. 'to
;
78 1IP():2 TIMOBEON A.
1 6 Tti'<: e^TpaTnj(yav oiriado rod âraua. el t<9 iricrrtj
eêi X'/P?> TrapKe'n(a avraU, Ka\ fxt) jSapeicrOco rj eKKKtj-
aia, iVa rah uvrcog yQ'ipai<; eirapKccrr].
16. TTiffTTj] So Ltichm. with ACFGN; 17. 47; Vulg. {Amit., Harl.'),
Copt., Arm. The longer reading ttio-toj 57 ttktt-^ is adopted by TUch. with
DKL; nearly all mss. ; Vulg. (Fuld., Tol., Harl.^), Sjt. (both), Ar., Slav.;
Chrys. (distinctly), Theod., Dam., al. (Griesb.,De W., Wiesiufi.); though less
easily to be accounted for than the shorter reading, it must now appy. give
way to the definitely better attested reading in the text.
further, promote, reviling;' preposi- 16. d Tis rno-ri] K.T.X,.] '// any
tional clause, appended to afpopfxriv 5t- believing woman have icidows, let }ur
Sovai. to specify the manner in which, relieve them.' This might fairly seem
and purpose for which, the occasion a concluding reiteration of the precept
would be used on the meaning of ; in ver. 4 and ver. 8, or a species of
xd/iti' comp. notes on (hil. iii. 15, and snpiilementary command based on the
Donalds. Cra(i/1. 2 78. The 'reproach' same principles (comp. Mosh.). The
must be understood as directed not connexion howevei-, and difference of
merelj' against the widows, but against terms, e7rap/ct7w not TT/joi'oeirw, suggest
Christianity generally; comp. Tit. ii. a different application of the precept.
5- In ver. 4, 8, the duties of children or

15. Yap Tivs] \for already
tiSr) grandchildren to the elder widow are
some,' so. widows; awo ireipas t; vo/xo- defined : here the reference is rather
Beala yeyh-qrai, Theod. Matthies to the younger widows. How were
here gives the pronoun a more ex- such to be supported? If they mar-
tended reference, but without sufficient ried, the question was at once answered
reason ; 70^ clearly confirms the com- if they remained unmarried, let their
mand in the preceding verse, and thus relatives, fathers or mothers, uncles
naturally refers us to the special cases or aunts, brothers or sisters, support
cf those mentioned in it. The in- them, and not obtrude them on the
version iîTp6.Tr7]<ja,v rives now adoi^ted Xnpi-Kov Tdyfia,\eY. 9, when they might
by Tisch. (ed. 7) with AFG ; al., is of be unfit for the duties of the office,
less critical authority than the reading and bring scandal on the church by
in the text. t^CTpdirTjcrav] their defection. The reading iirapufi-
'(have) turned themselves out of the ffdo) (Lachm.) is well supported [.\F
nay,' sc. of chastity, propriety, and GN] but maybe due to an assimilation
discretion: comp. 2 Tim. iv. 4. It is with the papeicrdij} that follows.
unnecessary to give this aberration Papi'cr8<o] '^<' burdened,' Luke xxi. 34,
a wider or more general reference, 2 Cor. i. .s, V. 4 ; later and less correct
'from the faith' (Mosh.), 'from right form for âpi'Vfiv, The assertion of
teaching' (Heydenr.). The younger Thom. M. S.V., itX^j' f tti toO vapaKu-
widows, to whom the Apostle alludes, fi^vov ci' êjiapvyKO. X^yovffiv dWd. /3e-
bad swerved from the path of purity ^dpijKa, is somewhat doubtful êjia- ;
and chastity, which leads to Christ, pT/ilii (iutrans.) is used by Homer, and
and followed that of sensuality, which /SeâpTj/x^j'oscertaiulyappearsin Plato,

leads to Satan Christ was the true
: Symp. p. 203 B, as well as in Aristidea
fcpduso, Satan the seducer. (cited by Thom. M.). but the latter
: 1
V. i6, I J, i8. 79
Let the elders who O/ KaXoo^ TTpoecTToore^ irpecr^vTepoi I J

rule well receive dou-
ble honour; be guard-
ed in receiving accu- onrXrj? Tf/U;7? aîoucrOcoa-av, /nd\i(TTa oi
sations against them,
llebuke sinners. KOTTicovTeg ev Xoyw ku] SiSaa-KaXla. Xeyt
'1 1
passage is an imitation of Homer, and merely 'be rewarded,' Hammond.

the former has a very poetical cast; They were aîoL SnrXrjs ri/xijs, and were
the use of êîp-qixM as the regular to be accounted as such. ol
Attic perfect (Huther) canuot therefore KOTFiwvTes K.T.X.] '
thcy icho labour in
be completely substantiated compare : word and doctrine;' no hendiadis, soil,
Buttm. Irreg. Verh>i, s.v. (3api''vu. etj rrjv 5i5axv'' to^ \6yov (Coray, al.),
17. Ot KoXws TTpOeO-TciTts] '
k7(0 but with full inclusiveness, 'in the
rule, preside (surely not '
liave pre- generalformoforaZrf/scoMrse (whether
sided,' Alf.), ^cell;^ not in any siêcial monitory, hortatory,or prophetic), and
antithesis to those 'who preside ill,' the more special form of teaching;'
but in contra-distiuction to other pres- see Thorndike, Prim. Gov. ix. 3, Vol.
byters, to the presbyter as such (Wie- I. p. 42 (A.-C. Libr.). Mosheim (de
sing.). The meaning of /caXiDs Trpoecr- Reb. ante Const, p. 126 sq.) throws a
Tavai is approximately given by Chrj's. stress upon KowiuivTes, iirging that the
as fnjdevb? (peldeadai rrjs eKelvuv KTjde- % erb does not imjily merely '
Chris-
fj-ovias fVKiv ; this however too much tianos erudire, sed poi:iulos verae reli-
obscures the idea of rule and directive gionis nescios ejus cognitione imbuere,'
functions (Bloomf.) implied in the par- p. 127. We should then have two,
ticiple TrpoeffT.; comp. ch. iii. 4, if not three classes (comp. i Thess. v.
SiirXrjs TiiAi^s] 'double honour, i.e.re- 12), the preachers abroad, and rulers
?M/ierai/o; 'double, not in comimrison and preachers at home, the former of
with that of widows or deacons (Chrys. which might be thought worthy of
r, comp. Thorndike, Relig. Assemhl. more pay: this is ingenious, but it
IV. 22), nor even of ol /xtj koK. vpoear. affixes a peculiar theological meaning
(comp. 01 afJ.apTo.voi'Tes, ver. 20) but, to ^07riaw which cannot be fully sub-
with a less definite numerical refer- stantiated; comp. ch. iv. 10, i Cor. iv.
ence, SittXt^s (not SiirXacrias ti/xi]s, as 12, al. The concluding words, iv \6yu]
in Plato, Lef/g. v. p. 730 d), i.e. ttoWt^s Kal dtSaaK., certainly seem to imply
TifiTJs, Chrys. 2, wXeiovo^ rtâijy, Theod. two kinds of ruling presbyters, those
Ti/t7j again, as rlfia in ver. 3, includes, who preached and taught, and those
though it does not precisely express, who did not and though it has been
;
'
salary, remuneration, ' and is well plausibly urged that the differentia
paraphrased by Chrys. as Oepairda lies in KOTriQvTei, and that the Apostle
[Kal] rj Twu dvayKaiwi' xopvyô-i comp. does not so much distinguish between
Clem. Rom. i Cor. i. Kypke {Obs. the functions as the execution of them
Vol. II. p. 361) cites several instances (see esp. Thorndike, Prim. Gov. ix. 7),
of a similar use of Tt/x?;, but in all, it it more natural to suppose

yet seems
meaning
will be observed, the regular that in the large community at Ephe-
of the word is distinctly ajiparent sus there would exist a clerical college
comp. Wakef. Sylv. Crit. Vol. iv. p. of TrpoecTcoT-es Tvpea^vrepoi. (Thorndike,
1 99. dîovo-0wo-av] ib. III. 2), some of whom might have

'be counted icortluj,'' Auth., 'digni the xa/'tcMtt of teachingmore eminently
habeantur,' Vulg., comp. Syr., not than others; see notes on Eph. iv. n
80 IIPOS TlMOeEON A.
yap t) ypad))) Boyf uXoMvra ov (pt/xcocreig, Ka\ 'Atîog 6
and Neandcr, I'lantinp, Vol. i. p. 141; /3. d\. with AC; seven mss.; Vulg.,
sq. (Bohn). Syr. [incorrectly claimed by Tisch.],
18. \iy(i 7ap k.t.X.] The fa st quo- Copt., Arm.; Chrys., al. As this
tation is taken from Pent. xxv. 4, and might have been a correction from
is qnoted with a similar application I Cor. I.e., and as the weight of MS.
in I Cor. ix. 9. The law in question, authority is on the other side, it seems
of which the purport and intention best to retain the order of the text.
was kindness and consideration for ov (f>ifiaS(ris] 'thou shalt not muzzle:'
animals (sec Philo, (Jc Human. 19, imperatival future, on the various
Vol. II. p. 400, ed. Mang., Joseph, usages of which see notes on Gal. v.
Aiitiq. IV. 8. 21), is applied with a 14, and Thiersch, de Pentat. nr. 11,
kind of 'argumcntum a minori to the '
p. 1 57. The animals that laboured
labourers in God's sernce. The precept were not to be prevented from enjoj--
can hardly be said to be generaUzed ing the fruits of their labours (Joseph.
or expanded (see Kling, Stud. u. Krit. Antiq. iv. 8. 21), as was the custom
^839, p. 834 sq.), so much as reapplied among the heathens in the case of
and invested with a typical meaning. their cattle (comp. Boehart, Hieroz.
And this typical or allegorical inter- Vol. I. 401), and even (by means of
pretation is neither arbitrary nor of a TravaiKonrT], Poll. Onom. vii. 20) in
mere Rabbinical origin, but is to be the case of their slaves; see Eost u.
Holy
referred to the inspiration of the Palm, Le.T. s.v. wavat-K. Vol. 11. p. 774.
Spirit under which the Apostle gives Kal"A|ios K.T.X..] Proverbial declara-
the literal meaning of the words their tion (Stier, Red. Jes. Vol. i. p. 400)
fuller and deeper aiiplication ; comp. made use of by our Lord (Luke x. 7,
notes on Gal. iv. 24. comp. Matth. x. 10), and here repeated
Bovv dXowvra] 'an ox ichile treading by St Paul to enhance the force of,
out tin- fo/vi;' not ^the ox that tread- and explain the application of, the
eth,' t(r., Auth., an inexact trans- preceding quotation. There is nothing
lation of the anarthrous participle; in the connexion to justify the asser-
comp.Donalds. Gra)itm.% 492. Thresh- tion that this is a citation from the
ing by means of oxen was (and is) N.T. (Theod.), and thus necessarily
performed in two ways either the ; to be connected with X^7e(...'^ ypa<pri,
oxen were driven over the circularly as is contended by Baur and others
arranged heaps, and made to tread who deny the genuineness of this
them out with the hoof (Hosea x. 1 1, Epistle; yparprj, it need scarcely be
comp. Micah iv. 13), or they were said, being always applied by St Paul
attached to a heavy threshitifi-u-ain to the Old Test.; comp. Wieselcr,
(lleb. I'-nn, Isaiah xxviii. 27, 'njniO, Oironol. p. 303, and see notes on 2
xli. 15, or D''3|?'13, Judges viii. 7, see Tim. iii. 16. Though a similar mode
Berthean in loc), which they drew of citation is found elsewhere in the
over them, see esp. "Winer, EWli. Art. case of two actual passages of scrip-
'
Dre.schen,' Boehart, Jlieroz. Vol. i. ture (Mark vii. 10, Acts i. 20, compare
p. 310,and the illustrations in Thom- Heb. i. 10), yet we must remember
son, Land and the ]U)oli, Vol. 11. p. that this is not a case of two parallel
314. There is some little doubt citations, but that the second is only
about the order; Lachni. reads 01' (j>i. explanatory of the first; the compari.
;; 9
V. 19, 20. 81
epyuT)]? Tov fxicrOov avrov. Kara irpeu^vTepov KaTt]~ 1
yoplav /u.}] 7rapaoey(ov, eKTO? rpicou ixap-
rvpcov. Toug uiJLapTavovTa<; evoiiiriov iravTCOU eXe'^ve, 20

'ii'a Kai 01 Xonroi (poôv e-ûxriv.
sou therefore fails. Even De W. ad- As iirl with a gen. properly denotes
mits that Baur has only lyrohahtlity in superposition (see Donaldson, Cratyl.
his favour. 173), the KCLTijyopia is represented as
19. Kara TrpecrPvT^poD] Âgainst resting upon the witnesses, depending
an elder,' Vulg., Goth.; not 'an el- on them to substantiate it comp. :
derly man,' Chrj'S. , Theoph., fficum. Hammond. The closely allied use, iirl
The context clearly relates only to SiKacrrwi', SiKacTTriplov, cC'C, in which
presbyters. Karii-yopCav] '<i the presence of the parties (coram) is
charge, an accusation; ' ovk elire 8^ /xr] more brought into prominence (i Cor.
KaraKplvris, aXXoi //.ridi irapade^ri SXwj, vi. I, 2 Cor. vii. 14), is correctly re-
Theoph. It has been asked (De W.) ferred by Kiihner (Jelf, Gr. 633)
whether Timothy is not to observe to the same primary meaning. The
the judicial rule here alluded to (Deut. idea of 'connexion or accompaniment,'
xvii. 6, xix. 15, comp. Matth. xviii. which Peile (following Matth. Gr.
16, 2 Cor. xiii. i) m all cases as well as 584 t)) here finds in eiri, is not suffi-
merely in the case of an elder. The ciently exact : see further exx. in Eost.
answer is, that Timothy was not a u. Palm, Lex. s.v. eiri, Vol. i. p.
judge in the sense in which the ex- 1034.
ercise of that ofiice was presupposed 20. Tovs duaprdvovTas] '
Them
by the command. He might have that sin, sinners;' apparently not the
been justified in receiving an accusa- offending presbyters (Huth., Alf.), as
tion at the mouth of only one witness the expression is far too comprehen-
to prevent however the scandals that sive to be so limited, but sinners gene-
would thus frequently occur in the rally, persistentes inpeccato' (Pricseus
'
church, the Apostle specifically directs ap. Pol. Syn.), whether presbyters or
that an accusation against an elder is others. Thisvery constant use of the
only to be received when the evidence article with the pres. part, as a kind
is most legally clear and satisfactory. of equivalent for the subst. is noticed
Iktos a lAij] êxcept it he' i Cor. xiv. in Winer, Gr. 45. 7, P- 316; see also
5, XV. 2; a pleonastic negation, really notes on Gal. i. 23. vwiriov
com pounded of two exceptive formul fe irdvTwv must obviously be joined

comp. Thom. M. s.v. xwp^s, and see with ?Xe7x^! ^'^^ with dfiapr. (Cajet. ).
the exx. cited by Wetst. on 1 Cor. xiv. This text is perfectly reconcileable
5, and by Lobeck, Pliryn.
p. 459. with our Lord's instruction (Matth.
eiri 8vo K.T.X.] ôn the authority of xviii. 15), not because '
Christus agit
['on the mouth of,' Syr.] two or three de peccato occulto, Paulus de publico'
ivitnesses;' comp. Xen. Hell. vi. 5. 41, (Justiniani), but because, first, Ti-
itr 6\iyu}v...fj.apTvpij}v, 'paucis adhi- mothy is here invested with special
hitis testibus;' Winer, Gr, 47. g, ecclesiastical authority (comp. Thorn-
p. 335. Huther finds a difficulty iu dike, Prim. Gov. ch. xiii.), and se-
this meaning of iwl with the gen. condly, because the present jiarticiple
Surely nothing can be more simple. (contr. ib.v ajxapr. Matth. I.e.) directs
G
;
82 npo>: TiMoeEON a.
,
21
A
iXiaHaprvpOfXai TOV UeOV
' '/
evwiriOV
^^''1 solemnly charge thee
be not partial nor pre-
,__ '-IT " ^ -^'-v " cipitate some men's
:
Kai X.pi(rTOU iriaOU Kai roov k\KTWV sina are sooner, some
' later, in being found
a77e'\wi/ Iva radra (j)uXd^r]<; """' ^""^
x^P'^ work'"
the thought towards the hahititally angels;' 'he adds 'the elect angels'
sinful character of the offender {iirini- because they in the future judgment
vovras rfj a/j-apr., Thcoph.), and his .shall be present as witnesses with their
need of an o2:en rebuke ; see notes on Lord,' Bp. Bull; comp. Joseph. Bell.
Eph. iv. 28. II. 16. 4 sub fin. (cited by Otto and
71. AuanapTvpo|Aai] 'I solemnli/ Krcbs), fxapTvpo/xai 8' iyu) n.kv vfiwv to.
charge thee, ''ohtestor,^Jicza,, or with ayia, Kai tovs lepoii! ayyiXovi roO
full accuracy, '
obtestando Deum (Dei GeoO. There is some little difficulty
mcntione interposita) graviter ac serio in deciding on the meaning of the term
hortor,' \\lner, de I'erb. c. Pre])}), v. iK\(KToi. It surely cannot be a mere
p. 20; similarly used in adjurations, '
epitheton ornans (Huther compare ' ;
2 Tim. ii. 14,In i Thess. iv.

iv. i. Calv., Wiesing. ), nor does it seem pro-
6, the only other passage in which it bable that it refers to those of a higher,
occurs in St Paul's Epp. [Heb. ii. 6], as opposed to those of a lower rank
it has more the sense of 'assure, so- (Cathar. ap. Est. ; comp. Tobit xii.
lemnly testify ;'comp. Acts XX. 21, 23, 15), as all such distinctions are at best
24. In this verb (used several times uncertain and precarious comp. notes ;
by St Luke), the preposition appears on Col. i. 16. With such passages as

primarily to mark the presence or in- 2 Peter ii. 4, Jude 6, before us, it
terposition of some form of witness, seems impossible to doubt that the
'intercessionis{Vermittelu}ig),adqua,xa '
elect angels are those vrho kept their
'
omnis testimonii provincia redit, no- first estate (Chrys., Theoph., fficum.),
tionem;' Winer, I.e. p. 21. On verbs and who shall form part of that count-
compounded with 5ta', see the remarks less host (Jude 14, Dan. vii. 10) that
of Tittmann, Sijnon. 223 and on i. p. ; shall attend the Lord's second advent
the present and other uses of IVa (here soStuart,4((;<'?t)/()r/(/,iv. 2 (inBiblioth.
appy. and imi-port united),
j^tirpose Sacra, 1843, p. 103); comp. alsoTwes-
comp. notes on Eph. i. 7. tov 0ov 1 ten, Angelol. 3 (translated in i?i6Z.
K.T.X.] 'God and Christ Jesus.'' "With Sacr. for 1844, p. 782). On the exist-
the present reading this text cannot ence and ministry of these Blessed
possibly bo classed under Granville Spirits see the powerful and admirable
Sharpe's rule (Green, Gr. p. 216), and sermons of Bp. Bull, Engl. IJ'orks, p.
even with the reading of the Rec. (Kvp. 194 sq. TavTtt] 'these things,'
'I. X., with D^KL; mss. ; Syr., Goth., which have just been said (v-er. 19, 20),
al. ; Chrys., al.) the reference of the about caution iu receiving accusations,
two substantives to one person is in and necessary exercise of discipUne
the highest degree doubtful and pre- when sin is patent so Theod, (ex- ;
carious the Greek Ff. are here for the

: pressly) and the other Greek expositors.
most part cither silent, or adopt the De W. and Wiesing. refer raiTa only
usual translation ; sec notes on Eph. v. to ver. 20, but would not toOto have
5, Middleton, Art. p. 3S9 (cd. Eose), thus been more natural? At any rate
Stier on Eph. Vol. i. p. 250. it seems clearly unsatisfactory to ex-
Twv ^kXcktwv dyy^wv] ' the elect tend the reference to ver. 1 7 sq. (Huth.?
V. 21, 22. 83
"TrpoKpifiaro^, /j.t]Sv ttoccov kutu irp6<7K\njiv. êtpas 22

Tayew<} jui^SeA eTririOei, fxt]Se Koivciivei dfiapTiaig aWo-
al.): iustruction caliout the exercise of Taylor, Dissuasive, Part 11. i. 11,
discipline might suitably be connected though otherwise in Episcopacy, 14.
with the weighty adjuration in ver. The prevalence in the apostolic age
21, but scarcely mere semi- fiscal ar- of the custom of imi:)osition of hands
rangements. Xwpls irpoKpf- generally, and the distinct evidence of
(jiaTos] ' toithout prejudice, prejudging'' this specific application of the custom
('failrddmein,' Goth.); 'judicium esse in veiy early times (Euseb., Hist. vii.
debet, non prcrjudicium,^ Beng. In 2, calls it a vaKaiov ^6os; see Concil.
the participial clause that follows the Nic. Can. 8), seem to render such an
contrary aberration from justice is for- assumption in the present case by no

bidden, scil. 'inclinatio per favorem,^ means arbitrary or indemonstrable;
Kara irpowddeLav vpocTKXivofievos ry see esp. Hammond in loc. and comp.
vl /J-ipei, Theoph. The reading irp6<T- Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. 11. p. 1517,
K\ti<nv (Lacha. with ADL al. 50; ;
Bingham, Antiq. xviii. 2. i.
Copt.? Chrys.?), thoughdeservingsoHfe p.TiSi Kotvwva K.T.X.] 'nor yet share

consideration on the principle 'pro- in the si'jis of others,' i.e. pL-qd^v (Toi Kal
clivi lectioni can
prrestat ardua,' rats d/i. dWoTp. Kowhv âru, Winer,
scarcely be forced into yielding any Gr. 30. 8, p. 1 80 ; 'do not share with
natural sense. Both 7r/30ff|0. and ttpô-kX. them their sins, by restoring them to
are air. Xey. in the N. T. : the latter church-fellowship ou a doubtful or im-
occurs also in Clem. Eom. i. 21, 47, perfect repentance.' The rendering of
50 (comp. Polyb. Hist. v. 51, 8, vi. 10. Auth., 'be partaker of ('mache dich
10), Iren. Hcer. i. 6. i (ed. Mass.), and theilhaftig,' De Wette), is not quite
is illustrated by Krebs, Obs. p. 356 sq. sufficiently exact, as this would rather
On the alleged distinction between imi)ly a gen. Kotvuveiv is commonly
XwpiS and avev see notes on Eph . ii. 12. used in the N.T. with a 'dativus rei'
22. Xeipas Tax^ws k.t.X.] 'Lag (see notes on Gal. vi. 6), and in this
hands hastily on no man.' Indis2)ut- construction seems to involve more
ably the most ancient interpretation the idea of community than of simple
of these words is '
the imposition of participation; see Winer, I.e., Poppo
hands in ordination,' irepl x^'-porovidv, on Thucyd. 11. 16, Vol. iii. 2, p. 77,
Chrys.; so Theod., Theoph., CEcum., and comp. notes on Eph. v. 11. Ou
and of modern ex^wsitors Alf., the continued negation firj...pLr]84, see
Wordsw., and Conj'b., but without notes on Eph. iv. 27, and the treatise
success in explaining the context. The of Franke, de Part, Neg. 11. 2, p. 6.
preceding warnings however, and still The remark of De W. on this clause
more the decided language of the fol- seems reasonable, that if the reference
lowing clause (comp. apLaprdpovTasver. were to ordination, this sequence to
20) appear to point so very clearly to the command would imply a greater
some disciplinary functions, that it corruption in the Church than is at
seems best with Hammond (so also all credible. To admit that dp-aprlais
De Wette, Wiesing.) to refer these points to dpLaprdvovras, and yet to
words to the xf'poêc'a on the absolu- conceive that presbyters are referred
tion of penitents, and their re-admis- to in the latter expression and can-
sion to church-fellowship; so appy. didates for ordination in the former
G2
8-4 nPOS TIMOGEON A.
23 Tpiaig. aeauTov dyuou Tj'/pei. fxtjKeTi vdpoirorei, aWa

o'cKp oXiyM XP'^ *^'" '^'"' (nofJLaxov crov Kai Ta<: TruKvdc
24 o'ou aadevela?. Tivwv avOpwircov al dfxapTiai irpootjXoi
(Alf., Wordsw.), is a narrow and some- % 55- 8, p. 442, and the numerous exx.
what cheerless view of a church which, cited by Wetst. in loc. The position
with all its faults, could not bear of this precept in ref, to the context is
'them which were evil,' and knew how certainly somewhat singular, and has
to reject false apostles (Rev. ii. 2). given rise to many different explana-
o-eavTov k.t.X.] ^Kecp thyself (em- tions. The most natural view is that
phatic) pure;' 'purum,' Beza, not itwas suggested by the previous ex-
'castum,' Vulg., Clarom. The posi- hortation, to which it acts as a kind
tion of the reflexivepronoun and the of limitation ; 'keep thyself pure, but
sort of antithesis in which it stands do not on that account think it neces-
to dWorp. seem to iniiily, 'while thou sary to observe an doivov dyveiav (Plu-
hast to act as judge iipon other men, and asce-
tarch, de Iside et Osir. 6),
be morallj' pure thyself.' 'Ayv6s (d'fu,'), tical abstinences.' To suppose that
as its termination suggests (' object the Apostle puts it down here just as it
conceived under certain relations,' came into his mind, fearing he might
Donalds. Cratijl. 255), implies pro- otherwise forget it (Coray in loc.),
perly an outward, and thence an in- seems very unsatisfactory; more

still
ward jjwrt?;/; '

ayvbv est in quo nihil so to regard it as a hint to Timothy to
est iminui,' Tittmann, Synon. i. p. 2 2; raise his bodily condition above mala-
comp. ayfT) dvacFTpocpri, 1 Pet. iii. 2, dies, which, it is assumed, interfered
ao<pia dyvri, James iii. 17, and see with an efScient discharge of his duties
Trench, Synon. Part 11. 38. The (Alf.).That the Apostle's 'genuine
derivative sense of castitas' ('puritas '
child in the faith' (ch.i. 2) was feeble
a venere,' ayvbs \^x^^^ ya/xwv, Yalck., in body is certain from this verse that ;
Eur. Phxn. 953) comes easily and this feebleness affected his character
from the primary mean-
intelligibly is, to say the very least, a most ques-
ing; comp. 2 Cor. xi.2, Tit. ii. 5, and tionable h\-pothesis. It ma}' be
Eeuss, TMol. Cliret. iv. 16, Vol. i. p. remarked, in conclusion, that some as-
1 70, except that he adopts this deriva- cetic sects, e.g. the Essenes, were par-
tive meaning far too generally. On ticularly distinguished for their absti-
the distinction between it and ayio^ nence from wine, especially on their
('in aytos cogitatur potissimum vere- weekly festival ttotov vSwp ua/xaTiatov
;
cundia quas dyvî roi vel persona) dc- avToTs icTTiv, Philo, de Vit. Cont. 4,
betur'), compare Tittmann, loc. cit. Vol. II. p. 477, see 9, p. 483, and
23. jjLT]K^Ti vSpoir.] 'Be no longer a comp. Luke i. 15, Pom. siv. 21,
u-ater-drinher.' There is no necessity 8ia t6v irT6\i.a.\6v <rov] 'o/i account of

to supply 'only' (Conyb., Coray, al.); thy stoinach.' Wetstein and Kypke very
vdpoiror. not being exactly identical appropriately cite Libanius, Epist.
with i'dutp irlvdv, but pointing more to 1578, iriirruKe Afot ij/x?f 6 (rrdfiaxos
the rcfjuldrlidbit ; comp. Ai'tcmidorus, rats (Ti'vex^"'"' I'SpoTrocriats. The pro-

I. 68 (Wctst. ), irlvav vdojp xf/vxpi" dya- noun is omitted by AD'N, and thus,
Obv irdai' Ofp/JLOV 5t' vdwp vbcrov^ ^ to some extent, may be considered of
dirpa^'ias ar]/J.alt>(i tQiv Wos ^X'^''^'^''' doubtful authority.
vbpoiroTuv K.T.\., and .see Winer, dr. 24. Tivujv dvOpwTTwv K.T.X. ] The
; ;'
V. 23, 24. 85
eiaiv irpoayovcrai eig Kplariv, ricrlv Se Ka) e7raKo\ov6ov(nv'
connexion is not perfectly obvious. history of his guilt. The judgment

'
Heinsius {Exercit. p. 491), not with- to which they lead the way is certainly
out some plausibility, includes ver. 23 not a,ny ecclesiastical Kpiais, for does
with the last clause of ver. 22 in a any such Kpiiyis really bring all sins
parenthesis. This seems scarcely ne- and good deeds thus to light? but
cessary; o-eavTov K.T.\. is a supple- either judgment in its general sense
'
'
mentary command in reference to what with reference to men (Huth.), or,

precedes; ver. 23 is a kind of limita- perhaps with ultimate reference to
tion of it, suggested by some remem- '
the final judgment ' (comp. Chrys.)
brance of Timothy's habits. The they go before the sinner to the judg-
Apostle then reverts to /utj5^ koiv. ment seat of Christ; see Manning,
dp-apr. with a sentiment somewhat of Serm. 5, Vol. iii. p. 72, in the opening
this nature. '
There are two kinds of of which this text is forcibly illus-
sins, the one crying and open which trated. To limit the KpiaLS 'to the
lead the way, the other silent which case of candidates for ordination (Alf.,
follow the perpetrator to judgment Words w.) is to give to a verse almost
so also there are open and hidden [to. obviously and studiedly general a very
fiXXws ^x<"'7'a) good works sins how- : narrow and special interpretation. So
ever and good works alike shall ulti- much was this felt by Basil, that we
mately be brought to light and to are told by Theoph. (on ver. 24) that
judgment.' The two verses thus seem he conceived the present portion to
mainly added to assist Timothy in his have no connexion with the irepl tuu
diagnosis of character; ver. 24 ap- xapoToviQiv \6yov, but to form a sepa-
pears to caution him against being rate K(pd\aiov : comp. Cramer, Caten.
too hasty in absolving others ; ver. 25 Vol. VI. p. 44, where this and the
against being too precipitate in his following verses form an independent
censures ; so Huther. section. Kal iraKoXov9ovo-iv]

-n-poSiiXoi] ^ openly manifest :^ the pre- '
tliey rather folloiv after,' sc. ds Kplaiv
position does not appear to have so not merely indefinitely, '

they follow
much a mere temporal as an intensive after, and so in their shorter or longer
reference; see Heb. vii. 14, where course become discovered,' De W.,
Theod. remarks, rb Trp68r]\ov ws dvav- an explanation which completely de-
rlppr]TOv Te6eue comp. also Trpoypdcpo)
; stroys the image and apposition,- but,
Gal. iii.and notes in loc. So simi-
i,
'
the sins crying for vengeance follow
larly Syr. and Vulg., both of which the sinner to the tribunals whether of
suppress any temporal reference in the his fellow-men, or, more iuclusivel}',
prep. Estius compares 'propalam,' of his all-judging Lord;' ov yap axiy-

a form in which Hand similarlj' gives KaToXiovTai T(i5 /Sty, dW IvaKoKovQov-
to pro only an amplifying and in-
'
' (Tiv, Theoph, ; comp. Manning, I. c.
tensive force, 'ut palam propositam On iiraKoX. see notes on ver. 10 : the
rem plane conspiciamus,' Turgcllimis, antithesis Trpo-dyovaai precludes the
Vol. IV. p. 598. irpociYovcrat assumption of any special force in eTrl,
K.T.X.] '
goinij before, leading tlie u'ay, scil. '
presse sequi,' dSiaaTrdcrTus crwo-
to judgment,' 2iS, heralds and ajDparitors devovv Tov viroKpivbixevov, ws r) aKia rb
('quasi anteambulones,' Beza) pro- (TcS/xa, Coray ; the ouly relations pre-
claiming before the sinner the whole sented to our thoughts seem those of
'
86 nPOZ TlMOeEON A.
25 coaavTCog koI tu epya ra KoXa 7rp6o)]\a, Ka\ tu aAXwp

eyovra Kpv^tjvai ov Supavrai.
VI. OaOl eiaiV Viro Xyyov OOvXoi TOVg Servants, for the sake
^^ (lofl's name, hon-
f <sii- ""'' y*^""^ masters, esp.
toiovg' oea-TTOTag 7racr>;?
'
nurj?' '
aPtovg
^ u tlieyey are believers
and brethren. Teach this.
Icfore and after. Kal clearly does not certain ; SCyarau is supported by FG
belong to ticIv (Huther), but is at- KLX and most mss. ; the plural only
tached with a kind of desceiisive force by AD and about 30 mss.: this latter
to inaKoX. ; see notes on Gal. iii. 4. reading however certainly to be
is
25. w(ravTws] 'in like manner;' preferred on internal grounds, as the

good works are in this respect not ws singular may so easily have been a
ir^pus to sins, the same characteiistic grammatical correction.
division may be recognised ; some are Ch-u-ter YI. 1. viro Xyyov SowXoi]
;
open witnesses, others are secret wit- ^
under the yoke as bond-sen-a7its
nesses, but their testimony cannot be not 'servants under the yoke,'
suppressed. Lachmajin inserts de after Auth. ; still less '
under the yoke of
wjairus, with AFG ; Aug., Boern.,
Goth. : this reading is not improbable, slavery' (|Z.O;^XLj |^j.J iuKZ.
but has scarcely sufficient external Syr.,) a needless if Slcl 8uo7y. Aov\oi
support. rd 2pYa to, KaXa] is not the subject, but an explanatory
' their good works ;^ the repetition of predicate appended to i'lrd ^vy6v, words
the article is intended to give pro- probably inserted not to mark an ex-
minence to the epithet and more fully treme case ('the harshest bondage,'
to mark the antithesis between the Bloomf.), for the language and ex-
a/xapTiai and the koXo. Ipya ; see Mid- hortation is perfectly general, but to
dleton, Art. chap. viii. p. 114 (ed. I'joiut to the actual circumstances of
Rose), comp."\i\"iner, Gr. 20. a, p. 1 20. the case. They were indisputably i}t5
On the somewhat frequent use of the ^vyop SovXoi, let them comport them-
expression xaXd ?pya in these Epp., selves accordingly. Similar exhorta-
comp. notes on Tit, iii. 8. tions are found Eph. vi. 5 sq., Col.
rd dXXws ?xovTa] they which are '
iii. 22, Tit. ii. 9; comp. i Cor. vii. 21,
othericise,' i.e. which are not irp68r}\a. where however the meaning is not
To refer this to koXA alike mars sense perfectly certain, all apparently di-
and parallelism. In the concluding rected against the very possible mis-
words theparaîhrase of Huther, 'they conception that Christianity was to
cannot always remain hidden (vpi',3^- '
be understood as putting master and
vai), is scarcely exact : the aor. inf., bond-servant on an equality, or as in-
though usually found after ^x*^. Svi>a- terfering with the cxi.^tinfi social rela-
fiai, dx. ("Winer, Gr. 44. 7, p. 29S), tions. Tovs ISiovs Secnr.] '
tlieir
cannot wholly lose its significance, own masters,' those who stand in that
but must irajoly that the deeds cannot distinct personal relation to them, and
he concealed at all. They may not whom they are bound to obey ; see
be patent and conspicuous [irpb-hrfKa), esp. the note on tSios on Eph. v. 22.
but they cannot be definitely covered On the distinction between Sfffirdrr;^
np they will be seen and recognised

: and Kvpiot [Kvp, yvpaiKbv Kal viuf dj>r]p
some time or other. The /cat TPOTTj/J, dfffir. Si apyvpuvrJTWf,

reading in this last clause is not quite Ammonius, s.v.], see Trench, Synon,
V. 25. VI. I, 2. 87
fjyela-Quxrav, "iva jmrj to ovoixa rod Qeov ko.) rj ciSacrKoXia
l3Xa(T(p>]/Jit]Tai. OL Se TricrTOvg e)(ôvTeg Secnrorag, firj 2
KaTacppoiêiToocrav, on a.SeX(poi i<xiv' aWa fxaXXov oov-

XeueTOoirav, on tticttol eiaiu Kat ayaTrrjroi oi t^? evep-
yea-lag aunXa/nâvofiepot. rauTU SlSadKe Kal "TrapaicaXei.
28. St Paul here correctly uses the tion and explanation. The article
unrestricted term Seo-Tror^/s as more in however shows that ol djrtX. is the
accordance with the foregoing tnrb subject, TTiaToi kuI ay. the predicate:
tvybv, comp. Tit. ii. 9 ; it is noticeable the recurrence of the epithet tticttoI,
that in his other Epp. he uses Kvpios. and the harmony of structure, still
Ttdiriis Tt|ifjs] 'all honour;^ honour further suggest that the masters, and
in every form and case in which it is not the servants (Wetst., Bretschn.),
due to them. On the true extensive are the subjects alluded to. The real
meaning of Tras, Eph. i. 8.

see notes on difficulty lies in the interpretation of
f\ SiSao-KaXia] 'the doctrine,^ sc. 'His the following words. ol...dvTi-
doctrine,' Syr., Auth.: comp. Tit. ii. Xa|ipav6[i,.] '

they icho are partakers
10, rrjv dLSacrKaXlav ri-jv tou ffUTrjpo^ of' 'qui...particiiDes sunt,' Vulg.,
f)/j.wv Oeov. AiSacr/c. clearly points to Clarom. ; so too Copt., Goth., Arm.,
the Gospel, the evangelical doctrine
comp. SjT. ^j_kkj.jZALD5 [tfui
(Theod.), which would be evil spoken
of, if it were thought to inculcate in- requie fruuntur]. 'AvTiXa/x^. is used
subordination; see Chrys. in loc. in two other passages in the N.T., in
2. TTio-TOvs] 'believing,'' i.e. Chris- both in the sense 'succurrere,' Luke
tian masters ; slightly emphatic, asthe i. 54 (Isaiah xU. 9, LXX., pnnn),
order of the words suggests. The Acts XX. 35. This is obviously inap-
slaveswho were under heathen mas- plicable. The usual (ethical) meaning
terswere positively to regard their in classical Greek is '
to take a part
masters as deserving of honour, the in,' 'to engage in,' whether simply,
slaves under Christian masters were e.g. Thucyd. 11. 8, dvTiX. (sc. the war),
negatively not to evince any want of or with reference to the primitive
respect. The former were not to re- meaning, in a more intensive sense,
gard their masters as their inferiors, '
to cling to,' and thence to secure, get
'
and be insubordinate, the latter were possession Thucyd. iii. 22 ad

of,' e.g.
not to think them their ec[uals, and &n., Tov acrcpaXoxJs avTiX. It does not
be disrespectful. jj.dXXov then seem a very serious departure
8ovX.] 'the more serve them;^ /xdWov from the classical meaning of dunX.
is not merely corrective, 'potius servi- to take it, with a subdued intensive
ant,' Beza, hnt intensive, 'the rather,' force, as 'percipere,' 'frui ' (see Euseb.
Hamm., 'magis serviant,' Vulg., Hist, IV. 15, euwStas roffavTTjs avreX.,
Goth. Beza's correction, as is not cited by Scholef. Hints, p. 120, and
unfrequently the case, is therefore exx. in Eisner, Obs. Vol. it. p. 306),
here unnecessary ; see Hand, Tursell. if we may not indeed almost give avrl
s.v. 'magis,' Vol. in. p. 554. a formal reference to the reciprocal

OTu wwTTol K.T.X.] 'hecausc believing relation (comp. Coray ) between master
and beloved (of God) are,' &c. There and servant, and translate 'who re-
is some little difficulty in the construc- ceive in return (for food, protection,
88 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
If any one teach dif-

3 Et T<9 erepoSiuacrKaXei Kal /x;; Trpocr- ftitntly, he is besot-
ted, fosters disputes,
ep')(êTai vyiuwoua-iv Aoyoi^ toz? too and counts godliness
a mere gain. Let us
be contented; riches
are a snare and a
source of many sorrows.
d-c.) their benefit.' In cither of these irpojix^'- 0^ TT/jotr^x^'''*' 5

there is no
latter meanings, ^ fvepy. will most reason however for any change in the
simply and naturally refer to the expression. Wpocipx-, when thus used
'beneficium' (not merely the evepyia, with an abstract subst., appears to
Corny) shown to the master in the convey the idea of 'attention to,' e.g.
services and eSvoia (Eph. vi. 7) of the TTpoaiXOuv Tohvlifiois, Diod. Sic. i.
95,
bondservant. Chrys., al., refer the irpoff. rrj (pLXo(To4>ig., Philostr. Ej). Socr.
eUpyeaia to the kind acts which the II. 16, and thence of 'assent to, ad-
masters do to the slaves; this, though hesion to' (comp. Acts X. 28, and the
perhaps a httle more lexically exact, term Trpocr-qXvToi), any principle or
is contextiialhj far less satisfactory; object, e.g. irpocxeXdovTei apery, Philo,
and this seems certainly a case where Migr. Ahr. 16, Vol. i. p. 449 (ed.
the context may be allowed to have Mang. ), and still more appositely, to?j
its fullest weight in determining the T(2v 'lovSalwv Soypiacn irpoaipx., Ire-
meaning of the separate words. To n;i3us, /"rar/m. 36(Pfafif,p.2 7). Bretsch.
refer evepyeaia to the divine benevo- cites Ecclus. i. 30, but there <t>6îfi
lence ('bcneficentia Dei, nimirum in Kvp. is clearly the dat. of manner.

Christo,' Beza) seems manifestly un- See Loesner, Ohs. p. 405 where sq.,
tenable. Tavxa K.T.X.] several other exx. are adduced from

'these things teach and exhort;' rb iJ.ki>
Philo. iiYtaCv. Xo'yois] sound '
S(.SaKTtKU}S ri 8^ wpaKTiKus, Theod. (liealthful) icords;' see notes on ch.
Tisch. and Lachm. both refer these i. 10. TOtS TOV Kvp. K.T.X.]
words to the next clause ; so api^y. 'tltose of our Lord Jesus Christ,' i.e.
Chrys., but not CEcum. It is doubt- which emanate from our Lord, either
ful whether this is correct the opjjo- : directly, or through His Apostles and
sition between diSaa-Ke and irepod. is teachers: not the gen. objecti, 'ser-
certainly thus more clearly seen, but mones qui sunt de Christo,' Est., but
the i)rominent position of ravra (con- the gen. originis; comp. Hartung,
trast ch. iv. seems to suggest a
11) Casus, p. 23, and notes OH i Thess. i. 6.
more immediate connexion with what Kal T^ Kar' tv<r(^. 8tKa<rK.] 'and to
precedes. For the meaning of wapaK. the doctrine whicli is according to godli-
Bee notes ch. i. 3, and on Eph. iv. i. ness ; clause cumulatively explanatory
'
3. Tpo8i8ao-Ka\i] 'teaches other of the foregoing; 'verba Christi vera

;'
doctrine,' 'plays the erepodidaa-KaXos sunt doctrina ad pietatem faciens,'
comp. \adpo5i8ai7Ka\eii', Iren. ILcr. Grot, The expression tJ Kar cuW/3.
HI. 4. 2, and see notes ou ch. i. 3, the is not, '
quas ad pietatem ducit,' Leo,
only other passage in the N.T. where Mollcr, a meaning however which
the word occurs. with some raodilications may be gram-
irpoor^pXtTai] 'draws ni<jh to,' ' as- matically defended (comp. 2 Tim. i. I,
Tit. i. I, and see Winer, Gr. s.v. Kara,

se)its to,' Syr. .,0;^Z1d [acccdou.s].
49 d. c, p. 358, Kost u. Palm, Lex.
Bentloy {Phileleuth. Lij)s. p. 72, Lond. ib. II.3, Vol. I. p. 1598), but ac-
1 7 13) objects to vpoaipx., suggesting cording to the usual meaning of the
; ;
VI. 3, 4, 5- 89
evaeêiav SiSaa-KoXia, rervcpcorat, jurjSev eiri(jTafxevo<:, 4
<p66po<f, epeig, (BXaa-cptj/uilai, virouoiai irovripai, Siairapa- 5
prep., 'qufe pietati consentanea est,' with the accus. ; comp. Winer, Gr.
Est.; there were (to imitate the lan- 47. e, p. 334, Donalds. Gr. 482.
guage of Chrys. on Tit. i. i) different On fTjTTjcrety, see notes on ch. i. 4.
kinds of dtdaaKaXia; this was specially Xo-yojAttxCas] ' debates about ivords,'
Tj Kar' eva^^. didaa-KoXla. For the 'verbal controversies;' atr.Xeydpi.; in
meaning of eJc^jS., see notes on ch. Latin, 'verbivelitationes,' Plaut.4s/.
ii. 2. II. 2. 41, \6yov irpocrdi'Tr], Greg. Naz.
4. TTv<j)WTai] Not simply super- ' Curm. 15, Vol. 11. p. 200: 'conten-
bus est,' Vulg., nor even '
infiatus est,' tiosas disputationes de verbis magis
Clarom.,but 'he is bedouded,besotted, quam de rebus,' Calv. These idle and
icitli pride,'' see notes on ch. iii. 6. The barren controversies degenerate into
apodosis begins with this verse : even actual strife and contention, and give
if d(j)i(jTaao K.T.X. {Rec, ver. 5) were rise to bad feeUngs and bitter expres-
genuine it would be impossibleto adopt sions of them ; virh 5oôiyo(plas iTryp-
any other logical construction. IxivoL piôvT$ TeXovai, Clem. Alex.

|ir]8iv iri(rTa[iVos] 'yet knowing no- Strom. VII. p. 759 (cited by Huth.),
thing;' see notes on ch. i. 7. If it The reading is extremely doubtful. We
had been ovSev eiriffr., it would have stiU retain the plural ^peis (as in ed. 2)
been a somewhat more emphatic state- but it must be observed that the ad-
ment of an absolute ignorance on the dition of K to the evidence in favour
part of the irepodidda-K. it must be : of the singular renders it probable that
always observed however that this the reading of ed. i (^pts) may be the
latter is a less usual construction in most correct. In tliis, as in some few
the N.T., see Green, Gr. p. 122. The other passages, we pause till the pecu-
connexion of fj.rj and ou with par t icii^les, liarities of j{ are more fully ascertained,
a portion of grammar requiring some its authority in some portions of the
consideration , is laboriously illustrated N.T. being clearly not so great as it is
by Gayler, Part. Neg. p. 274 293. in others. p\ao-4>i]fjIai] '

evil
voo-uv vipl l^T.] 'doting, ailing (ojjp. speakings,' 'railings,' not against
to vyiaif. X6701), about questions ;'
irepl God (Theod.),but, as the context clear-
marks the object round about which ly implies, against one another ; comp.
the action of the verb is taking place Eph. iv. 31 and notes. On the deri-
comp. notes on ch. i. 19. In the use vation oi p\a<j(pr]p.io}, see notes on ch.
of ire pi with a gen., the derivative i. 13. virovoiai irov. is simi-
meanings, as concerns, 'as regards,'
'
' larly referred to God by Chrys. and
greatly predominate: the primary idea Theoph. but the context here again
;
however still remains : irepl with a seems clearly to limit the words to evil '
gen. serves to mark an object as the and malevolent surmisings against '
central point, as it were, of the activity those who adopt other views. 'Tirov.,
{e.g. I Cor. xii. i, the irvcvp.. dupa a aw. XeyojjL. in the N.T., occurs not
formed as it were the centre of the unfrequently in classical Greek joined
dyvoia), the further idea of any action with epithets or in a context which
or motion round it is supplied by irepl convey an unfavourable meaning, e.g.
'
00 nP02 TIMOOEON A.
rpiâi vte(p6apfXi'(ov afOpioiroov tov vovv kol uTrea-rept]-
Demosth. Oli/mpiod. 1178, inrovoiai There are a few similar compounds,

Tr\a(rTal...Kal irpo(pa.(7eis aSiKoi; some- e.g. diawaparTjpov/j.ai, 2 Sam. iii. 30,
times even alone, e. g. Polyb. Hist. v. biairapayw, Greg. Nyss. Vol. 11. p.
15. I, iv VTTOVolq. rjaav xo^^povres, Philo, 177, Siairapaffvpu, Schol. Lucian. Vol.
Leg. ad Caium, 6, Vol. 11. p. 551 (ed. II. p. 796 (Hemst.). 8i<|>9ap(i...
Mang.), iîdjuevos rdy vwovoias tov TOV voCv] comtpted in their mind.'
'
Ti^tpiov. There is no reason whatever for trans-

5. Sia-rraparpiPaC] ' lasting con- lating vovi '
intellect,' as Peile in lac,
flicts,' 'obstinate contests ;' 'conflicta- nor any scri2itural evidence for the dis-
tinction he draws between the vov^ as
tiones,' Vulg., Clarom., Syr. [A-kk^ '
the noetic faculty, the understand-
(?)
[eontritio, see Michael, in Cast. Lex. ing,' and the <}>priv as 'the reason.'
s.v.]. The prep. 5ta has here its usual Novs is here, as not unfrequently in
and primary force of 'thoroughness,' the N.T. (comp. Rom. i. 28, Eph. iv.
' completeness,' intensifying the mean- 17, Tit. i. 15, al.), not merely the
ing of the binary compound iraparpi.- ' mens speculativa,' but the willing as
/3a/, soil, ajioiâtai Kal a/juWrjTiKai well as the thinking part in man, the
Traparp., Coray ; comp. Winer, Gr. human irvevp.a is one of its aspects, not
16. 4, p. 92. This latter word (Tra- simply quatenus cogitat
' et intelligit
parp.), as its derivation suggests, pro- (Olsh. Opnsc. p. 156), but also '
qua-
perly signifies 'collisions,' thence deri- tenus vult :'
(pp-qf [(ppives) on the other
vatively, 'hostilities,' 'enmities, 'comp. hand only occurs twice, in i Cor. xiv.
Polyb. Hist. 11. 36. 5, viro\plai tt/joj 20. For a detailed account oivovs, see
dWTjXoi'S Kal TraparpijSal, IV. 11, 5, Beck, Seelenlehre,ii. 18, p. 49 sq., De-
napaTpiâi Kal îXort/xlas; add xxi. litzsch, Bibl. Psych., iv. 5, p. 139 sq.,
13. 5, XXIII. 10. 4, al. There is then and comp. also Olshausen, Opnsc. p.
no allusion to moral contagion (comp. 156, whose definitions are however
Chrys.), but to the collision of dispu- rather too narrow. The accus.,
tants whose mere Xoyofjâxiai had led it need scarcely be remarked, is an
at last to 'truces inimicitias. ' To accus. 'of the remoterobject,'andspe-

retain irapaSiarpiâl (Rec, '
profitless cifies that part of the subject in or on
disputations '), done by
as is still which the action of the verb takes
Bloomf., following Tittmann, Sijnon. place, Winer, Gr. 32. 5, p. 204,
^- P- 2.^3> Js contrary to every prin- Scheuerl. Sijnt. ix. 2, p. 65. The ori-
ciple of sound criticism: for (i) va- gin of this construction is probably to
padiarp. is found only in a few cursive be looked for in verbs with two accu-
mss. and Theoph., while diairap. is satives, which when changed into the
found in ADFGLN; great majority of passive retain the accus. rei unaltered;
mss.; Clem., Bas., Chrys. (Griesb., thence the usage became extended to
Scholz, Lachm., Tisch. (2) it is highly ) ;
other verbs, comp. Kriiger, Sprachl.
probable that the reading TrapaSiapr. 52. 4. 2 sq., Hartung, Casus, p. 6c
was a compounds of Sta-
correction, as sq. d"ir<rTp. Tr]S dX.]
irapa are rare; and (3) wapaSiarp. is '
deprived 0/ the truth;' immediate con-
in fact expressed in Xoyofiax- and su- sequence of the foregoing : they were
perfluous, while the reading of the not only icrTtpij/j.. t^s d\. ((XTepû
text is perfectly natural and consistent. however does not occur in N.T.), but
'
VI. 6, 7, 91
fxevcov Trj<i aX^0e/a?, vofxi'ôi'TOOV Tropco'/J.ov eivai Tr]V evcre-
jSeiav. ' EiCTTiv e TropicrpiOi /xe'-ya? ^ evaeêia /aera avrap- 6

Keiag. 0V06V yap eicnjveyKafj.ei' eh rov koctixov, orjXov on J
ovoe cêpeyKeiu ti ovi/afxeOw 'd'ôvre'i oe oiaTpocpag Kal 8
aiT<jTp7)ix. ; the truth was taken away similarly spoken of avrapK. being
from them; comi^. ch. i. 19, Tit. i. 14, gain; the Apostle associates avrapK.
where its first rejection is stated to be with eu<7^/3., and gives the mere ethical
the act of the unhappy men them- truth a higher religious significance.
selves. iropio'iJ.ov K.T.X.] avrapKtCas] 'contentedness,' not com- '
'that godliness is a source of gain;' petency,' Hamm.; ' sujjicientia est ani-
clearly not, as the article ijroves ( Jelf, mus sua sorte contentus, ut aliena
Gr. 460. i), 'that gain is gocll.,' as non quidquam extra se
apiêtat nee
Syr. and Auth. Ilo/jicr^tis, here and quaerat,' Justin, in loc:compare the
ver. 6, appears to be not so much gain ' perhaps slightly more exact definition
in the abstract, as 'a source or means of Clem. Alex. Peed. 11. 12, Vol. i.
of gain' ('a gainful trade,' Conyb.); p. 247 (Potter), avrapK. eîs iarlv dpKov-
comp. Plutarch, Cato Major, 25, tt-ivt] oh Sel [see Estius], Kal 5t' avrTJs
bval KixPV'^^'î- fîi'ots iropiafxois yeupylcj, TTopiaTLKT] tC)v Tphs Tov fxaKapiov (Tvvre-
Kal (peLdol; and on the termination -/xos, \ovvTwv îov. The subst. occurs again
Donalds. Crat. 253, Lobeck, Pliryn. in 2 Cor. ix. 8, but objectively, scil.
p. 511. The sentiment of the verse '
sufficiency,' a meaning which ob-
is expressed more fully in Tit. i. ii, viously would not be suitable in the
diddcTKOVTe^ d lut-r] de? alcrxpou K^pOovs present case; avrapKris occurs Phil.
Xo-p^v. The Bee. inserts d<pLaTa(ro d7r6 iv. II.
Tujv Toio\jTO}v with KL, Syr. (both), al., 7. ovS^v Yap] Confirmation of the
but the authorities for the omission, preceding clause, especially of the last
ADiFGX; Vulg., Clarom., Goth., words in it, fiera, avrapKeia^. As we
Copt., al., very distinctly preponderate. brought nothing into the world, and
6. iropi<rn6s has here no immediate as that very fact renders the inference
spiritual reference (Matth.) to future more than probable that we shall carry
and lieavenhj gain [aithviov ivopiêi fw^;', nothing out (comp. Job i. 21), our real
Theod.), but points rather to the ac- source of gain must be something in-
tual gain in thislife, and the virtual dependent of what is merely additi-
riches which godliness xvheii accom- tious, ojcrre ri Set rjfxiv ruv TrepLrrQv
panied by avrapK. (comp. notes on ch. el fjL-qdiv /xiWo/xef e/ce? crvveTrdyeaOai ;
i. 14, and on Eph. vi. 23) unfaihugly Theoph.: we entered the world with
supplies; K^pSos ia-rlv rj eixjiûa idv nothing, we shall leave the world with
Kal 7jfj.e?s fJ.7] ifKeibvuv ecpUixeOa [sic], nothing, why should we then grasp
dXXa T-Q avrapKelq. aroiX'^P-^v, CEcum.; after treasures so essentially earthly
similarly Chrys., Theoph.: 'the heart, and transitory? ov8i ^V7Kiv
amid every outward want, is then only K.T.X.] 'tee also cannot take any thing
truly rich, when it not only wants words are clearly emphatic,
out;' these
nothing which it has not, but has that and contain the principal thought:
which raises it above what it has not,' '
excutit natura redeuntem sicut in-
Wiesinger. Pagan authors (see exx. trantem,' Senec. Epist. 102. It is
in Suicer, Thes, Vol. i. p. 575) have this inability to take anything away
;
92 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
9 (TKeTraa-fxara, tovtoi^ upKea-Otja-ofxeQa. 01 de ôuXofievoi
TrXourelv e/JLTriirTOVj-iv ei^ ireinacrixov kol TraylSa Ka\ ext-
wliich furnishes the most pi-actical ference so also Chry s. all the Gk. expo-
: ,
argument for the truth of the asser-

sitors, and app3'. Syr., as \l^ i ffl'^Z.
tion. If we could take anything out
there would be an end to avTapKtia ;
[tegumentum] occurs elsewhere, e.g.
our present and future lots would be Acts xii. 8, in definite reference to a
felt to be too closely dependent on each garment. apKeo-Otjo-ofxcOa] 'tee
other for us to acquiesce patiently in shall be satisfied:' the use of the future
any assigned state piety tcitli content-
: is slightly doubtful. It does not seem
ment would then prove no great tto- exactly imperatival, Goth., Auth.,
though this meaning might be defend-
8. ^x***^*' 8e] ^hitt if we hare;'' ed, see "Winer, Gr. 43. 5, p. 282, nor
conditional member (comp. Donalds. even ethical, we ought to be, we must
'
Gr. 505), iutroduciug a iârtial con- be so,' comp. Bernhardy, Synt. x. 5,
trast towhat precedes the 5^ is thus : p. 377, but, as the following verse
not for otv, Syr., a particle which seems to suggest, more definitely
would give a different turn to the future, and as stating what will ac-
statement, still less equivalent to tually be found to constitute avrapKeia;
Kal, Auth., but points to a suppressed '
simul etiam affirmare aliquid intendit
thought suggested by ov5k iîveyKetv Apostolus,' Estius, who with Hamni.
K.T.\.\ '50Hic</u'Hraddititious we must refers to Syr, ('sufficient to us are"),
certainly have while we are in this where this view is more roughly ex-
world, but if,' &c. The oppositive pressed: so appy. Green, Gr. p. 27,
force of the particle is thus properly and De W., who refers the future to
preserved: 'aliquid in mente habet ad what might 'reasonably be expected.'
quod respicieus oppositionem infert,' For the practical applications of this
Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11, p. 365, comp. text see 10 sermons by Bp. Patrick,
notes on Gal. iii. ii. Works, Yol. IX. p. 44 sq. (Oxf. 1858).
8i.aTpo(|>ds Kal ctk.] 'food and cloth- 9. Oi 8i K.T.X.] Class of persons

iup ;' both words aV. Xeydfj.. in the opposed to those last mentioned.
N.T. The prep, in the former subst. Chrys. with his usual acuteness calls
perhaps may hint at a fairly suflicient attention to ôi'\6fivoi ; ovx ottXcDs
and permanent supply, comp. Xen. tiTrev oi irXovTovvTfs, dXX' ot /3ouXo/u.,
Mem. II. 7. 6, t^v re QiKlav iraaav 8ia- iffrl yap Tiva Kal xpvfâra ^x<''7"a KaXQi
Tp^cpd Kal ^rj 8a\{/L\u}s. The latter oiKoyofiuv KaraippovovvTa avrCiv.
substantive probably only refers to ira-y^Sa] 'a snare;' not 'snares,' Sjt.
'clothing,' Clarom.,Ai-m., not to 'shel- (comp. Bloomf.), but 'a snare,' scil.
ter,' Goth.(?), Peile, or to both, as Tov 5ia/3dXoii, which is actually added

Vulg.(?) 'quibus tegamur,' Do W. by D'FG; Vulg., Clarom., al. There
for see Aristot. Polit. vii. 1 7, ffK^waa/xa is of course here no iv dia dvoiv (Coray):
fiiKpbv afiiTKTXf'ti' (Wetst.), and compare the latter substantive somewhat speci-
the passage cited by Wolf out of Sext. fics and particularities the former. The
Empir. ix. i, Tpo<f>rji Kal aKcrraanaruiv form the temptation assumed was that
Kal rris oXXrjs rod crai/uoTos iiri/j.(\eias, of an entangling power, from which
where it similarly does not seem ueces- it was not easy for the captive to ex-
eary (with Fubricius) to extend the re- tricate himself; comp. Moller in loc.
VI. 9, lo. 93
Oufxlag TToXXa? ctPOi^TOvg kui j3\a0epai, atrive^ (SvOlôvcriv
Tou? avOpooTTOvg ei? oXeOpov Kai aTrcoXetav. /OiT yap lO

-TrdvTcov rwv KaKWV ecrriv ; (ptXapyvpla, ?7? ra'e? opeyojULe-
dvorfTovs] 'foolish:' on the proper where it points more to temporal de-

meaning of this word and its distinc- struction, and 2 Thess. i. 9, where the
tion from d<ppwv and a.<jvveTos, see epithet aioyvios is specially added to
notes on Gal. iii. i. Three mss., support its application to final '
per-
Vulg., Clarom., Goth., read avovfirov^, dition.'
a wholly unnecessary correction : the I o. pi'â] '
a root,' or perhaps rather
lusts involved elements of what was 'the root,' Copt., the absence of the
foolish as well as what was hurtful. article probably not leaving it to be
Chrys. explains this by an enumera- implied that there are other vices
tion of several specific instances. which might be termed '
roots of all
;'
alfrives] 'which indeed,' 'seeing they evils' (ed. i,comp. Middleton, Gr.Art.
explanatory of the foregoing epithets, III. 4. I, p. 51 sq.), but simply disap-
more especially of the last: on the pearing owing to the rule of subject
force of 6<TTii see notes on Gal. iv. 24. and predicate overriding the law of
P\)9i5ovo-iv...ls] 'plunge into,' 'jchelm 'correlation' (Middl. Art. iii. 3. 6);
in;' only here and Luke v. 7: '^jjl- comp. Lysias, de Cced. Eratosth. 7,
7ri7rr.../3i;^tf. tristis gradatio,' Beng. p. 92, iireidrj 5^ fioi 77 nrjTTjp ireXeOrrjae,
The word, as Kypke suggests, '

subin- vdvTUiv Tuiv kclkGiv d.Tro9avodffa airla.
nuit iufinita et ineluctabilia esse mala jjioi yeyiv-qrai, Demosth. de Megalop.

in quffi pra3cipites dantur avari,' Obs. 28, p. 208, TavTTjv dpxvv od<xav irav-
Vol. II. p. 367; there is however no Twv tQ)v KaKuv. The example urged
idea of prsceps dari, nor is it a
'
' by Alford (i Cor. xi. 3) is not fully in
metaphor from a ship that is plunged
' point, for (i) the article is inserted in
head foremost into the sea,' Bloomf., the first member, and {2) in the second
who cites Polyb.11. 10. 2, where iû- member the governed substantive is
6i(rav means, as the verb always does, anarthrous, and in the third a proper
'caused to sink,' without any refer- name. In illustration of the general
ence whatever to direction. form of the expression, comi?. Plut.
oXeOpov Kal dtrcoX.] 'destruction and de Lib. Educ. 7, ir-qy^ Kal piâ Ka\o-
perdition.' The force of the com- Ki}ya6ia^ to vo/hI/jlov tvx^^v TraiSelas.
pound form marks 'completion,'
(dirb 1] <|)iXapYvpta'J 'the love of money ;' air.
comp. aTrepyaôfiai, al., Eost u. Palm, \ey6iJL. in the N.T. ; the adject, occurs
Lex. s.v. (XTTo, E 4), and more abstract twice, Luke xvi. 14, 2 Tim. iii. 2. The
termination of the latter word, per- kindred but more general and active
haps afford a hint that a climactic force sin TrXeoveîa is that which is dwelt
is intended: oXedpos (on the termina- upon by the sacred writers. On the
tion, see Pott, Et. Forsch. Vol. 11. p. distinction between these words (which
555) is 'destruction' in a general however is almost self-evident) see

sense, whether of body or soul; a-n-w- Trench, Synon. 24, but comp. notes
Xeia intensifies it by pointing mainly on Eph. iv. 19. The sentiment is
to the latter. "OXedpos is used by St illustrated by Suicer, Thes. Vol. 11. p.

Paul alone, i Cor. v. 5, 6X. rrjs aapKos, 1427. i]S Ttv^s opeYofi.] 'which
I Thess. V. 3, ai(pvidios...<pi(rTaTai dX., some reaching out after.' Commenta-

a
94 IIPO:i: TIMOGEON A.
loi aTreirXavijOrjaav cnro rrji Trtcrrew? Kai ccwtov9 "Trepie-
Tretpav oSvi'aig TroXXai"?.
I I 2,:- Se, cS ^lOpo^Tre rod Qeod, radra fotnVand ffi:

,/s n> ri't*
''/O tian virtues, fight the
<pvy' oicoKe oe ciKaiocrvvr]v, evaepeiav, good fight, and in
' , Christ's name keep
Tr/o-rn', a7a7r;/j', (^7roôi'>, Trâi/VaOeiaf t"n HTgCfo'lfs com-
ing ;
gloty to Hiiu ; amen.
tors have dwelt much upon the impro- the anxious cares (Justin.) or desires
priety of the image, it being asserted (Chrys.) which accompany (pCXapyvpla,
that (piKapyvpla is itself an o/je^tj (Do but more probably the gnauings of
W.). The image is certainly not per- conscience, 'conscientiffide male par-
fectly correct, but if the passive nature tis mordentis,' Beng. The word 6bvvi}
of <pi\apyvpia (see Trench, I. c.) be (only here and Eom. ix. 2), it may be
remembered, the violation of the image remarked, is not derived from 65oi's
will be less felt. Under any circum- (Bloomf.), but from a root AT- (comp.
stances 6p(y6/x(voi cannot be correctly Svyj), with a vowel prefix; see Pott,
translated 'giving themselves up to,' Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 210.
Bretschn., al. Both here, cli. iii. r, ir. 2v 8^] 'But thou,'' in distinct
and Heb. xi. 16, the only passages contrast to the i^receding tiv^^, ver. 10.
in the N.T. where the word occurs, av9. Toxi 0ov] It is doubtful whether
this is an official tenn (so. 'internun-
cipe'taTo (Syr. ^yj-M'i ^\lfW''^'' cius Dei,' Beng., D^H^X C'^S, com-
'
concupivit,' 'desideravit') is simply pare 2 Pet. i.ii), or merely a general
'desired,' 'coveted,' literally 'reached designation. The former view is adopt-
out the hands eagerly to take;' comp. ed by Theod., and is certainly plausi-
Donalds. Cratyl. 477. On the deri- ble, as the evangelists' office (2 Tim.
vation (6
pfj, comp. 'rego'), see iv. 5) in the N. T. might be fairly
Donalds, ib., and Pott, Etym. Forsch. compared with that of the prophets in
Vol. I. p. 219, Vol. II. p. 167. the 0. T.: as however the context is
avTov)s irtpieTreipav] 'pierced them- of a perfectly general character, it
selves through;' air. Xeyo/J.. in N. T.; seems better to give the expression a
comp. Philo, in Flacc. i, Vol. 11. more extended reference, as in 2 Tim.
p. 517 (ed. Maug.), d$p6ovt dv-^Kta-Tcis iii. 1 7 ; comp. Chrys., Trcurej /jjkv dv-
nepifirupi kolkois, and the numerous OpuTToi ToC 9eoO, dXXa Kvpius ol dlKaioi,
instances of asimilar metaphorical use ov kot4 tov r^s druj-iovpylas X670' dXXA
collected by Suicer, s.v. The prep. sal Kara rbv ttjs oZxeia'crewj.
vfpl does not here define the action as Tavra] The reference of this pronoun
taking place 'round' or 'about' ('un- is frequently a matter of difficulty in
diijuaque,' Bcza), but conveys the idea this Ejiistle: it seems here most natu-
of 'piercing,' 'going through,' rally to refer to ver. 9, 10, i.e. to
meaning well maintained by Donalds. (piXapyvpla and the evil principles and
Cratyl. 178; comp. Lucian, Gall. % results associated with it, 'avaritiam
7, Kpioi...Trtpt.irtwapixiva roh 6î\6is, et peceata qua) ex ilia radice proce-
Diod. Sic. XVI. 80, Xo'7xatj irfpiircipo- dunt,' Estius. SiKaioo-vvrjv]
fifvoi. The ddOfai here mentioned are 'righteousness;' not merely 'justice,'
not merely outward evils ('gravissima but either the virtue which is opposed
malahujus sa;culi,' Estius), nor even to adida (Rom. vi. 13), and to the
2
VI. Ti, 12. 95
aycoilôv rov koXov uycova rf]9 Trtorew?, eTriXaôO 1
general tendency of the powers of evil struggle which the Christian has to
(2 Cor. xi. 15), or, as appy. here and maintain against the world, the flesh,
2 Tim. ii. â, iii. 16, in a more general and the devil; comp. 2 Tim. iv. 7. It
sense, 'right conduct conformable to is doubtful how far the metajihor taken
the law of God ' (2 Cor. vi. 14, comp. from the games is to be maintained in
Tit. ii. 12); see Eeuss, TMgI. Chret. this verse. Grammatical considera-
IV. 16, Vol. I. p. 169, Usteri, Lehrb. tions seem certainly in favour of the
II. I. 2, p. 190. On the more strictly tico imperatives (here, on account of
dogmatic meaning, see the excellent the emphatic asyndeton, without Kai)
remarks in Knox, Remains, Vol. 1. being both referred to the metaphorical
p. 276. irtoTiv] 'faith,^ in contest, 'strive the good strife, and
its usual theological sense [TJirep etxrlv (in it and through it) seize hold on
ivavria ry ^rjTriaeL, Chrys.), not 'fide- eternal life, 'Winer, Gr. 43. 2, p. 279 :
lity,' 'die einzelne christliche Pllicht it however very doubtful whether

is
der Treue,' Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. x, p. the remaining expressions, KoKdy (as
92, note. On viroiJ,ovri, 'perseverantia,' by the prceco ?) ivw-n-. -iroW. /xapr. (the
'brave patience ' (' malorum fortis to- spectators? see Hammond in loc), can
lerantia,' Grot, on Rom. viii. 25), see fairly be regarded as parts of the con-
notes on 2 Tim. ii. 10, and on Tit. tinued metaphor. In elt rjv, as De W.
ii. 2. irpavirdStiav] ^meek- has observed, there would in fact be
ness of heart or feelings;' a word of an impropriety; alu>v. fwTj is not the
rare occurrence (Philo, de Abrah. 37, contest or the arena into which the
Vol. II. p. 31, Ignat. Trail, 8), and combatants were called, but has just
a ttTTttf Xeyo/x. in the N. T., perhaps been represented as the ^paêiov and
slightly more specific than TrpavTrj^, iiradXov (Theoph.), the object for which
scil. irpavT7}s oXui' ruv iradCiv ttjs 'pvx'fjs, they were to contend. Similar but
Coray in loc. The reading of the Rec. more sustained allusions to the Olym-
vpaoTrjTa (with KL [wpai'T., D^H'*] ;
pic contests occur in x Cor. ix. 24 sq.,
al. ; Chrys., Theod.) has every appear- Phil. iii. X2. cmXaPov] 'lay
ance of being a mere correction, and hold of;' only here and ver. 19 in
is rejected even by Scholz. The St Paul's Epp., three times in Heb.,
virtues here mentioned seem to group and frequently in St Luke: Grot, cites
themselves into pairs; diKaiocr. and Prov. iv. X3, iiriXaôO ifjLTJs iraideia^,
eiia^p. have the widest relations, point- p.Tj dcpys, to which we may add Martyr.
ing to general conformity to God's law Ignat. 4, ws ovpavou /x^Weiv iwiXa/j.-
and practical piety; TriVrts and dyaTrr] ^dveadai. The change to the aor.
are the fundamental principles of imper. must not be left unnoticed it ;
Christianity; vwofi. and irpaVw. the was one act in the dydi' see the exx. ;
on which a Christian ought

principles in Winer, Gr. 43. 4, p. 281. The
to act towards his gainsayers
and oi>- usual sequence, Jirst pres. imper. then
ponents; comp. Huther. The article aor. imper. (Schomann, Isus, p. 235),
is not uncommonly omitted before is here observed : there are exceptions
abstract nouns, see exx. in Winer, Gr. however, e. g. i Cor. xv, 34. In the
19. I, p. 109. application of the verb there is no
12. Tov KaXov ayaJva] Hhe good impropriety; 17 aluvios f-cj^ (the epithet
strife,^ Hamni, ; the contest and slightly emphatic; see notes on oh. i.
;
06 IIPO:^ TlMOeEON A.
T7V aicoviov V(t}>J9, 1^ t]v eK\r]6ti<;, KOt wfXo\6yr](Ta<; t>]v
13 Ka\)]v 6/j.o\oylav evdnriov ttoWwv fxapTvowv. Tlap-

ayyeXXoo aoi eiwiriov toO Oeou too ^(aoyopovvrog ra
nravra Kai 'KpiuTOv ^h](70u tou fxaprvpij(ravTO<i eiri
5) is held out to us as the prize, the possibly bear in the N.T. ; see 2 Cor.
crown, which the Lord will give to ix. 13, Hcb. iii. i, iv. 14, x. 23.
those who are faithful luito the eud ; 13. IlapayY^XXw o-Qi K. T. X.] The
comp. James i. 12, Eev. ii. 10. cxliortation, as the Epistle draws to
Kol cojjtoXoyqo-as] 'and tlion con- itsconclusion, assumes a yet graver
fessedst,^ or ^
madeatconf.of,'' &:c., not and more earnest tone. The Apostle
'hast made,' Scholef. Hints, -p. 121, having reminded Timothy of the con-
an inexact translation for which there fessionhe made ivuiir. ttoXX. /xapr.,
is here uo idiomatic necessitj'. Kai now him charge in the face of a
gives
has its simple coi)ulative power, and more tremendous Presence, ivuir. tou
subjoins to theforef;oing words another QeoO Tov ûoy. k.t.X., not to disgrace
and co-ordinate ground of encourage- it by failing to keep the commandment
ment and exhortation; 'thou wert wliich the Gospel imposes on the Chris-
called to eternal life, (uid thou madcst tian. TOU ^woYovoCvTos]
the good confession.' The extremely '
trlto keepeth alive ;' not iêrfectly syn-
harsh construction, kuI [els i]v) w/uoX6- onymous (De W., Huth.) with ^wotroi.
yija-as k.t.X. (Leo, al.), is rightly re- the reading of the Rec. : the latter
jected by De W. and later expositors. points to God as the 'auctor vitac,'
:
T-qv KaXi^v 01x0X07.] ' the good con- the former as the ' conservator ' comp.
fession, oi faith' (De W.), or,
'of Luke xvii. 33, Acts vii. 19, and csp.
the Gospel ' (Scholef.) ;
good, not with Exodus i. 17, Judges viii. 19, where
reference to the courage of Timothy, the context clearly shows the proper
but to own import (Wiesing.). But
its meaning and force of the word. In-
made when ? Possibly on the occasion dcjêndcntly of the ajiparent prepon-
ofsome persecution or trial to which derance in external evidence [ADFG
Timothy was exposed, als iv KivSufois opposed to IvLX], the reading of the
biJ.o\oyy](TavTo% rbv X/)., Theoph. i text seems on internal grounds more
more probably at his baptism, 6/io\. rr/v fully appropriate ; Timothy is exhorted
if âvrla-fxaTi \iyei, (Ecum., Theoi>h. to persist in his Chi'istiaa course in
-2, and appy. Chrj's. ; but perha2:)s viost the name of Him who extends His
jirobably at his ordination, Neandcr, almighty protection over all things,
rianting,'ô\.ii. p. 162 (Bohn); see and is not only the Creator, but the
ch. iv. 14, and comp. i. 18. The gene- Preserver of all His creatures ; comp.
ral reference to a 'confessio non verbis Matth. X. 29 sq. tow p-apTvpTJ-
conccpta scd potius re ipsa edita, ncquo o-avTos K.T.X.] ^
who witnessed, bore
id semel duntaxat sed in toto mini- n-itness to, the good confession.' It seems
sterio (Calv., see also Thcod.), seems

' by no means correct to regard fiapTv-
wholly precluded by the definite cha- pCiv TT)v ofioX. as simply synonymous
racter of the language. The meaning with o/jLoXoyav t-^v 6/xoX. (Leo, Huther,
' oblation,' urged by J. Johnson (Unbl. al.), the difference of persons and cir-
Sacr. II. I, Vol. i. p. 223, A.-C. Libr.), cumstances clearly caused the differ-
is an inteqir. which o/xoXoyla cannot ence of the expressions, '

testari con-
;
VI. 13, 14. 97
TIoi'tIov YliXarov rrjv KaX>]V ofxokoylav, Tt]ni]<TaL ae 14

Ti]V evToXriV CKXTTiXov aveTrlXtjfX'TrTOV fê^pi t^? eTrKpaveia?
fessionem erat Domini, confiteri con- as a very inexact parallel to that of

fessionem Timothei,' Beng. Our Lord Timothy, whether at his baptism or
attestedby his sufferings and death (5:' ordination and for any other confes-
;
wv ivparrev, CEcum.) the truth of the sion, before a tribunal, d-c., we have
ofJioXoyia ('martyrio complevit et cou- not the slightest evidence either in the
signavit,' Est.), Timotliy only con- Acts or in these two Epp. We retain
fesses that which his Master had thus then with Vulg., Clarom., Goth. (De
authenticated. The use of /xapr. with Gabel.), and perhaps Copt., the tem-
an accus. is not unusual (comii. De- poral and not local meaning of iirl.
mosth. Adv. Stepli. i, p. 1117, 5ta- 14. TTjpTjcrai] Infin, dependent on

OrjKrjv fjLapTvpdv), but fxapr. 6/j,o\oyiav the foregoing verb irapayyiWoj. The
isan ex25ression confessedly somewhat purport of the ivroXii which Timothy
anomalous: it must be observed how- is here urged to keep has been differ-
ever that the o/xoXoyia itself was not ently exjDlained. It may be (a) all that
our Lord's testimony before Caiaphas, Timothy has been enjoined to observe
Matth. xxvi. 64, Mark xiv. 62, Luke throughout the Ep. (Calv., Beza); or
xxii. 69 (Stier, Red. Jes. Yol. ti. p. (6) the command just given by the
386), nor that before Pilate, John Apostle, Tavra a ypdcpco, Theod. (who
xviii. 36 (Leo, Huther), but, asin ver. however afterwards seems to regard
1 2 (see notes) the Christian confession
, it as =Oda didacTKaXia), and perhaps
generally, the good confession Kar' Auth. ; or, most probably, (c) the
eôXQv. The expression thus consi- commandment of Christ, notsTpecially
dered seems less harsh. Iirl the maudatum dilectionis,' John xiii.
'
IIovtov II., in accordance with the 34, but generally the law of the Gos-
previous explanation of ofxoXoyla, is pel (comp. i] irapayyeXia, ch. i.
5),
thus '
sub Pontio Pilato,' Vulg., Est., the Gospel viewed as a rule of life,
De Wette, not '

before Pontius Pilate,^ Huth. ; see esp. Tit. ii. 10, where the
Auth., Syr., ^th. (Piatt), Arm., context seems distinctly to favour this
Chrys., al., a meaning quite gram- interpretation. ao-iriXov
matically admissible (see notes on ch. dve'iriXT][ji'irTov] '
spotless, irreproach-
V. 19, Herm. Viger, No. 394, comp. able,^ i.e. so that it receive no stain
Pearson, Creed, Vol. 11. p. 153, ed. and suffer no reproach ; fn^re doyfidrup
Burt.), but irreconcileable with the 'ivenev fj/qre iov Kr]X7Sd Tiva rrpoo'Tpi.'^pd-
foregoing explanation of ofioKoyia. /levos, Chrys. [the usual dat. with

The usual interpretation of this clause, irpoffTp., e.g. Plut. Mor. p. 89, 859,
and of the whole verse, is certainly 869, is omitted, but seems clearly e;--
plausible, but it rests on the assump- ToXy]; comp. Theod. /xridev dva/xi^Tj^
tion that fj.a.pT. TTji' dfj.o\. is simply dXXoTpiov TTj dela Si-daaKaXlg.. As both
synonymous with oixoXoyelv ryv op-oK., these epithets are iu the N.T. referred
and it involves the necessity of giving only to persons (ao-Tr. James i. 27,
i] KoXrj 6p.o\. a different meaning iu iPet.i. 19, 2 Pet. iii. 14; dvewiX. i Tim.
the two verses. Surely, in spite of all iii. 2, v. 7), it s'eems very plausible to
that Huther has urged to the con- refer them to Tim. (Copt., Beza, al.)
trary, the opLoXoyia of Christ before the construction however seems so

Pilate must be regarded (with De W.) distinctly to favour the more obvious
H
;
98 IIPO>: TIMOeEON A.
15 Tou l\upLOV >jfj.oi)i> Îi]crov ^piarou, t]v Kainoci iSloig
oeiêi 6 fxaKapioi} Koi iJ.6i/o<i Suvd(jTt]<:, 6 l3a<Ti\eui toov
connexion with ivro\r)v (comp. cb. v. 8) which seemsto show that the long-
22, 2 Cor. xi. 9, James i. 27; [Clem. ings of hope had almost become the
Rom.] II. 8, Ti;/). rriv cr<ppay'iSa aairi- convictions of belief, yet it must also
Xoi'), and the ancient Vv., Vulg., be observed that (as in the jiresent
Clarom., Syr. (appy.), al., seem mainly case) this language is often qualified
soimanimous, thattholatterrefcrence by expressions which show that they
is to be preferred so De W., Huther. ; and knew that that hour was
also felt
The objection that avuriK. can only not immediately to be looked for
be used with persons (Est., Hcydenr.) (2 Thess. ii. 2), but that the counsels
is disposed of by De W., who com- of God, yea, and the machinations of
pares Plato, Philch. p. 43 c, Pliilo, de Satan (2 Thess. ib.), must require
Opif. 24, Vol. I. p. 17; add Polyb. time for their development.
Hist. XIV. 2. 14, aveTrlXrjirTos irpoaipe- 15. Kaipois l8tois] 'm His own
(Tts. The more grave objection, that seasons:' see notes on ch. ii, 6, and on
Trjpftv ivToKrjv means '(o observe, not Tit. i. Numcrus pluralis observan-
3. '
to conserve, a commandment' (comp. dus, brevitatem temporum non valde

Wiesing.), may be diluted by observ- coarctans,' Beng. 8siî] 'shall
ing that TTjpeiv in such close connexion disjyJay j' not a Hebraism for iroiyjaei
with the epithets may lose the normal or Ti\i(Ti, Coray: the en-Kpaveiaoi our
meaning it has when joined with ivro- Lord is, as it were, a mighty <xr]/j.e'iov
X-i]!/ alone : it is not merelj' to keeinncj (comp. John ii, 18) which God shall
the command, but to Icecinng it spot- dis2)lay to men, 6 |xaKdpios]
less, that the attention of Timothy is Compare notes on ch, i. 11. Chrys.
directed. This is a case in which the and Theoph. regard the epithet as
opinion of the ancient interioreters consolatory, hinting at the absence of
should be allowed to have some weight. every element of t6 Xvirrjpbv t] di?5^9
For the meaning of dveTriX. sec notes in the heavenly King: Theod. refers
on ch. iii. 2. tt]s Tri<|)a- it to the dTpeirTov of His will. The
vtias] 'the appearing,^ the visible context seems here rather to point to
manifestation of our Lord at His His cxhaustless powers and perfec-
second advent; see 2 Tim. iv. i, 8, Tit. tions. \i.6vos 8vvd<mis] 'only
ii. 13, and comp. Eeuss, Thcol. Chret. potentate;'' it is scarcely necessary to
IV. 21, Vol. II. p. 230. This expres- say that /ootos involves no allusion to
sion, which, as the context shows, can the polytheism of inciiîent Gnosticism
only be referred to Christ's coming to (Conyb., Baur, al.), but is simply in-
judgment, not merely to the death tended to enliance the subst,, by
of Timothy (yu^x/" t^s ^^6501;, Chrys., showmg the uniqueness of the bvva-
Theoph.), has been urged by De W. ffTcla. God is the absolute Svvdarrjs,
and others as a certain proof that St
Paul conceived the Advent to be near w>CnO?Q>^.\n ]jA\I_j [vali-
BO even Rcuss, Thiol, iii. 4, Vol. i. dus solus ille] Syr. ; to no one save to
p. 308. It may perhaps be admitted Him can that predication be applied;
that the sacred writers have used lan- comii. Eph. iii. 20, Jude 25. Awcw-t-tjs
guage in reference to their Lord's re- occurs Luke i. 52, Acts viii. 27, and
turn (comp. Hammond, on 2 Thcss. ii. in reference to God, 2 Mace, iii. 24,
, 6
J
VI. 15, i6, 17. 99
âaiXevovTOOv Kai K.vpio? tcou KvpievovTWv, 6 fiovo? 1
e^cov aBavacrlav, (pco^ oikwu aTrpocriTOv, ou eloeu oweJ?

avOpooTToov ovSe iSeiu Suparai, w rifxr] Kal Kparo^ aiooviov,
Charge the rich not to

trust in riches, but in
rp
^ Oi?
- %
irKoVCnOiq
i
CU Tip
VVV aiWVl
''^__
I
God, and to store ujj r .
^ \ f I \ i - ?' '\
a good foundation. TTapayyeAAe fit] v^r}\o(ppoveiv, fXiJOe rj\in~
xii. 15, XV. 4, 23. On the dominion Somewhat similar images occur in the
of God, see Pearson, Creed, Art. i. O.T. ; comp. Psahn civ. 2, dvaâWofie-
Vol. I. p. 51 (ed. Burt.), Charnock, vos (piSs ws ifMariov, Dan. ii. 22 (Theod.),
Attributes, xiii. p. 638 (Bohn). Kal TO (pQs fJ.er'' avrou iffri.
Pao-iXct^s K.T.X.] 'King of kings and ov tISev ovSels k.t.X.] ' whom no man
Lord of lords :^ so paaiXeijs âaiX^cov, ever saio or can see ;' so Exodus xxxiii,
Eev. xvii. 14, xix. 16 (both in refer- 20, Deut. iv. 12, John i. 18, i John
ence to the Son; see Waterl. Bef. 5, iv. 12, al. For reconciliation of these
Vol. I. p. 326), and similarly, ki'/jios and similar declarations with texts
Tuv Kvpiuf, Deut. Psalm cxxxvi.
X. 17, such as Matth, Heb. xiL 14, see v. 8,
3, both formulas added still more to the excellent lecture of Bp. Pearson,
heighten and illustrate the i^receding de Invisihilitate Dei, Vol. i. p. 1 18 sq.
title. Loesner cites from Philo, de (ed. Churton), Thepositiouslaiddown
Dec. Orac. p. 749 [Vol. 11. p. 187, ed. by Pearson are '
Deus est invisibilis
Mang.], a similar enumeration of (
I
) oculo corporali per potentiam natu-
various attributes; 6 dyhvr^ros Kal ralem, (2) oculo corporali in statu su-
a^dapTos Kal didLOi, Kal ovdevos eVtSe^?, pernaturali, (3) oculo intellectuali in
Kal iroirjTTJs tQi> oXuv, Kal evepyirrjs, statu natm'ali,' and (4)
'
invisibilitas
Kal /3a(nXei)s twv âaiXeuv Kal Geo? essentite divinee non tolht claram visio-
Qeuv : comp. Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. i. nem intellectualem in statu super-
p. 670. naturali:' Petav. Theol. Dogm. vii.
16. 6 jAo'vos K.T.X.] '

ivho alone hath 1. I sq. Vol. I. p. 445 sq.
immortality;' He in whom immortality 17. Tois irXovcrCois k.t.X.] ' To the
essentially exists,and who enjoys it rich in the present ivorld;^ '
multi
neither derivatively nor by participa- divites Ephesi,' Beng. 'Ev ri^ vvv
tion: ouK eK 6e\7j/j.aTos dWov Ta^rr^v aiwfi must be closely joined with rots
^X" Kadavep oi \onrol wavrei dddvaroi, ttX., to' make up with it one
so as
d\\' sK TTjs oUeias oixrias, [Just. Mart.] single idea; see notes on Eph. i. 15,
QucEst. 6i,ou(Tig. dddvaros ov fxerovaig., where the rules for the omission of
Theod. Dial. in. p. 145 ; see Suicer, the article with the appended noun are
T/jesaur. Vol. I. p. io9,Petavius, Theol. briefly stated; see also Fiitz. Eom. iii.
Dogm. III. 4. 10, Vol. i. p. 200. 25, Vol. I. p. 195, and Winer, Gr. 20.
J)ws oIkwv dirpd<r.] 'dwelling in light 2 p. 1 23. The clause is perhaps added
unapproachable.'' In this sublime to suggest the contrast between the
image God is represented as dwelling, riches of this world and the true riches
as it were, in an atmosphere of light, , in the world to come; K-aXtDs elirev 'Ec
surrounded by glories which nocreated Tcp VVV aiQvL, eial yap Kal dWoi. irXov-
nature may ever approach, no mortal cnoi iv ry fMeWouTi, Chrys. The ex-
eye may ever contemplate; see below. pression appears to have a Hebraistic
H2
, '
lOU IIP02 TIMOGEON A.
Kevai eTrJ ttXovtou aorjXoTtjri, aXX' ev rw 0ew rw irape-
18 yovTi t'lfiiv iravra TrXovaiw^ et'? aTroXavcrii', ayaOoep-

yeh', Tr\ovTip ev epyoi^ KaXoh, ev/uLeraSoTOVi eivai, KOi-
cast (D7iy ''TtÛ) see exx. in SchoettR.

; our heart and hoi^cs in,' comp. ch. iv.
//or.J/c^^r. Vol. I. p. 883. For a power- 3, ets fj.ira.\riii\piv . '

Observa autera
ful sermon on this and the two follow- esse tacitam antithesin quum praedicat
ing verses, see Bp. Hall, Serm. vii. Deum omnibus afifatim dare. Sensus
Vol. V. p. 102 sq. (Oxf. 1837). enim est, etiamsi plena rerumomniiun
ijXTriK^vai] '
to set hopes,' '
to have copia affluamus, nos tamen nihil ha-
hoped and continue to hope;' see "Wi- bere nisi ex sold Dei benedictione,'
ner, Gr, 40. 4. a, p. 144, Green, Gr. Calv.
p. 21. On the construction of eX- 18. d-yaOo<p7tv] tJiat they do good,
'
iriû with iirl and iy, see notes on ch. ' shoiD kindness;' inf. dependent on
iv. 10, irXovTov dfiTiXoTT^Ti] irapdyyeWe, enjoining on the positive
'the uncertainty of riches ;' an expres- side the iise which the rich are to make
sion studiedly more forcible than eVi of their riches. The open form 07a-
Tif ir\ovT({} T(^ aOT]\(fi ; comjJ. Kom. vi. Ooepy. only occurs here ; the contracted
4. The distinction between such ex- ayadovp. in Acts xiv. 17. The distinc-
pressions and t; a\-^deia tou evayyeX. tion of Bengel between the adjectives
Gal. ii. 5, 14, though denied by Fritz. involved in this and the following
Iiom. \o\. I. 1). 368, is satisfactorily clause is scarcely exact, ' ayados in-
maintained hy Winer, Gr. % 34. 3, p. fert simulnotionemdeafj/nd/nis (coll.
311. In such cases the expression has Marc. X. 18, not.), /coXoj connotat
a rhetorical colouring. In pnlchritndinem.' The latter word is
the following words, instead of iy ti^ correctly defined, see Donalds. Cratyl.
6e<p,Lachm. reads ^tti toj 0. with AD' 324 ; the former, as improbable deri-
FGX (D'FGS cm. t^J); 15 mss.; Orig. vation (-7a, cogn. with xti. Donalds.
(mss.), Chrys. Theoi^h. The external
, ib. 323, comp. Benfey, Wurzellex.
authority is confessedly of veiy great Vol. II p. 64) seems to suggest, marks
weight; the probability however of rather the idea of 'kindness, assist-
a confirmation of the second clause ance ;' comp. notes on Gal. v. 22.
to the first, and St Paul's known love vfieTa86Tovs...KotvwviKovs] 'free in

;'
of prepositional variation, are such distributing, ready to communicate
important arguments in favour of the scarcely '
ready to distribute,' Auth.
text [supported by D'KL; great ma- (comp. Syr.), as this seems rather to
jority of mss. ; Orig., Tlieod. , Dam. , al. imply the qualitative termination-t/coj :
and adopted by the majority of recent on the passive termination -tos (here
editors], that we may perhaps be justi- used with some degree of laxity), see
fied in still retaining the present read- Donalds. Cratyl. % 255. KoifuviKo^ is
ing. The attribute ri^ fii/rt, added to not 6fj.i\r]TiK6s, TTpoarjvri^, Chrys. and
GecP in Rec, though fairly supported the Grei'k expositors (' facilis convic-
[DE(bothom.Tv)KL; al.; Syr. (both), tus,' Bcza), but, as the context clearly
Clarom., al.], does not seem genuine, shows, 'ready to impart to others,'
but is perhaps only a reminiscence of see Gal. vi. 6. Both adjectives are
ch. iv. 10. <ls airoXavo-iv] an-. X7oV in the N. T. For a prac-
'
''or oy'iii/'jifH/,' 'to enjoy, not to place tical sermon on this and the preceding
9
:
VI, i8, 19, 20. 101
pcoiiKOus, aTro6>](TcwpiôPTai eavroli Qe/xiXiov kuXov c/f 1
TO ^teXAoi', 'iva cTriXaôouTai rtji ouToog T^'^p.

Keep tliy deposit, and
avoid all false know- ^Q Ti/jLoOee, Tr]v irapaQrjKtji' (puXaôv, 20
ledge.
verses see Beveridge, Seryn. cxxvii. might have been more fully but less
Vol. V. p. 426 (A.-C. Libr.). by airoO-qcravp. irXov-
forcibly expressed
19. up
airoOiicravptJovTas] 'laying rov KaXuv Ipywv ws OefiiXiov (Moller)
in store,' Auth.There is no necessity the rich out of their riches are to lay
for departing from the regular mean- up a treasure ; this treasure is to be a
ing of the word the rich are exhorted
; 6e/xiXioi on which they may
KaXos,
to take/TO?H {airb) their own plenty, rest in order to lay hold on ttjs 6vtus
and by devoting it to the service of ^^rjs. The form 6efx^XLos is properly
God and the relief of the poor actual- an adj. (comp. Arist. Aves, 1137, 0ene-
ly to treasure it up as a good founda- Xiovs Xldovs), but is commonly used in
tion for the future : in the words of later writers as a subst., e.g. Polyb.
Beveridge, '
their estates will not die Hist. I. 40. 9, comp. Thorn. M. s.v.
with them, but they will have joy and TT]s ovTws 5T]s] *the true life,' 'that
comfort of them in the other world, ivhich is truly life;' 'celle qui merite
and have cause to bless God for them seule ce nom, parceque la perspective
to all eternity,' Serm. cxxvii. Vol. iv. de la mort ne jette plus d'ombre sur
p. 439 (A.-C. Libr.). The preposition ses jours,' Eeuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 22,
dirb does not exactly mean 'seorsum,' Vol. II. p. 252: that life in Christ
in longinquum' (Beng.), but seems (2 Tim. i. i) which begins indeed here
to point to the source from which, and but is perfected hereafter; to Kvplws
the process by which ('seponendo the- ^riv irapa /xovij) Tvyxo-vit t(^ eyi ^^'^'
saurum colligere,' Winer, de Verb. gen, in Joann. 11. 11, Vol. iv. p. 71
Comp. IV. p. 11), they are to make (ed.Bened.), see notes on ch. iv. 8. On
their Bricavpoh; compare Diodor. Sic. themeaningof fwifiSeeTrenchiSy/joH.
Bibl. v. 75, iroWoiii tQ)v eK r^s owdpas 2 7, and the deeper and more com-
KapirQv a.7ro07)aavpi^'ecr0aL. prehensive treatise of01shausen,0^s-
6|jLcXi.ov KaXov] 'fl good foundation;' cula, p. 187 sq. The reading aiuviov
Tov TfXovTov TTjv KTijffip eKciXeffep 0.87]- [Rec. with DÊ-KL] for 6vtws is re-
\ov, Tuv Be fj.eX\6vTWP ayaduf ttjv airo- jected even by Scholz, and has every
"Kavcriv df/xeXiov KeKkrjKev, aidvr}ra yap appearance of being a gloss.
iKelva kclI ixTpeirra, Theod. Qe/îXios, 20. ^Q, Ti|AoO] The earnest and
itneed scarcely be said, is not here individualizing address is a suitable
used for eîj.a (comp. Tobit iv. 9), nor preface to the concluding paragraph,
as equivalent in meaning to avvdrjK-n which, as in 2 Cor. xiii. 11, al., con-
(Hamm.), but retains its usual and tains the sum and substance of the
proper meaning a good foundation : Epistle, and brings again into view
(contrast d5r;X6Ti?s ttXovtov) is, as it the salient points of the Apostle's
were, a possession which the rich are previous warnings and exhortations.
to store up for themselves ; comp. ch. TTiv irapaOrJKiiv] 'the deposit;' only
iii. 13, âdfibv eavrols KaXov irepi- (a) here, and (/3) 2 Tim. i. 12, dwaros
irotoOM-ai. There is not here, as Wie- iariv Trjv irapadrjKtjv fiov (pvXdâi, and
singer remarks, any confusion, but (7) 2 Tim. i. 14, T'^v KaXT]v irapadriKrjv
only a brevity of expression which (pdXaôv Old Ilvfij/x, ayiov. In these
;
102 nP02 TIMO0EON A.
e/cTyOeTTo/xej/of raf jSe^/jXov^ Kevocpwvlag /cat avriBeaeiî tJ}?
three passages the exact reference of Phryn. p. 3 1 2, and compare the nume-
TrapaOitKt) is somewhat doubtful. It rous cxx. in Wetst. in loc.
seems highly probable that the mean- KTpird|Xvos] 'avoiding' knih., 'de-
ing in all three passages will be vitans,' Vulg., Clarom.; the middle
fundamentally the same, but it is not voice, esp. with an accus. objecti, be-
necessary to hamper ourselves with the ing sometimes suitably rendered by a
assumption that in all three passages word of different meaning to that by
itise.rc</(/thc same, -the unnecessary which the act. voice is expressed:
supposition which interferes with De comp. \Yiuer, Gr. 38. 2, p. 226.
Wette's otherwise able analysis. Wliat Kvo<j)wvtts] 'babblings,' 'empty-talk-
is this approximately common meaning.i,' 'vanos sine mente sonos,' Ea-
ing? Clearly not either 'his soul,' phel, only here and 2 Tim. ii. 16,
I Pet. iv. 19, Beng. o?i (/3), orliis 'soul's and scarcely different in meaning from
salvation,' for this interpretation, fxaraioXo'^la, 1 Tim. i. 6; contrast
though plausible in (/3), would by no James iv. 5, and comp. Deyling, Obs.
means be suitable either in (a) or (7) Vol. IV. 2, p. 642. On /3e^r;\ous (which,
nor again Tr)v x-P'-^ Ylvevixaro^, '''<''' as the omission of the article shows,
Theod. h.l., for this would in effect belongs also to dvTiOeaeLs) and the
introduce a tautology in (7). Not im- prefixed art., comp. notes on ch. iv. 7.
probably, as De "W.,nuther, al., 'the dvTi.0^<ris K.T.X.] 'o2:)positions of the

ministerial office,' i.e. 'the apostolic falsely -named Knowledge,' 'of the
office' in (a), 'the office of an evan- Knowledge which falsely arrogates to
gelist '
in [ji] and (7) : there is however itself that name,' 'non enim vera
this objection, that though not un- scientia esse potest qufe veritati con-
suitable in (/3) it does not either here traria est,' Est. The exact meaning
or in (7) present any direct opposition
oicwTiX., 1 Ang^ rri Fcontorsiones. op-
to what follows, Ta% j3ei3r]\ovs Kevocpu-
vlas Kal avTid. k.t.X. On the whole positiones] Syi*. ,it is some whatdifficult
then, the gloss of Chrys. on (^), 17 to ascertain, Baiu (Pastoralbr. p. 26
TrlffTis, TO KTjpvy/xa (comp. Theoph. i, sq.), for obvious reasons, presses the
fficum. i), or rather, more generally, siêcialallusiontotheMarcioniteoppo-
'the doctrine delivered (to Timothy) sitions between the law and the Gospel
to preach,' ' Catholica; fidei talentum,' (sec Tcrtull. Marc. i. 19), but has been
Vincent. Lirin. {Common, cap. 22, cd. ably answered by Wieseler, Chronol.
Oxf. J 841 ), seems best to preserve the p. 304. Chrys. and Theoph. (comp.
opposition here, and to harmonize fficum.) refer it to personal contro-
with the context in (7), while with a versiesand to objections against the
slight expansion it maj- also be applied Gospel ah ovhi a,iroKpiv<x6ai XPV'i
;
to (/3) ; see notes in loc. Compare this however is not quite sufficiently
I Tim. i. 18 and 2 Tim. ii. 2, both of general. The language might be
which, especially the former, seem thought at first sight to point to some-
satisfactorily to confirm tliis interpre- thing specific (comp. Huther) ; when
tation. On irapad^Kr) and irapaKara- however we observe that Kevocfywvlai
6r]Kri{Rec., but with mostinsufficieut and avTiOlffHs are under the vinculum
authority, the latter of which is appy. of a single article, it seems difficult to
the more idiomatic form, see Lobcek, maintain a more definite meaning in
;
;
yi. 21. lOJ
ypevScovvjuov yvdoa-eca?, t]v riveg eirayyeWofxevoi 'rrepi 21

Tt]V TTKTTIV rjCTTO'^ricrav.
Benediction. 'H X"V'^ '"^"'^ '^^^
the latter word than in the former. of the Marcionite Gnosis. On ojxtox'ô)
These dvTi6i<Teis then are generally see notes on ch. i. 6, and for the use
the positions and teachings of false of -n-epi see notes on ch. i. 19.
knowledge which arrayed themselves p.Td o-ov] So Tisch. with DEICL;
against the doctrine committed to nearly all mss. majority of Vv., and
;
Timothy, ras evavrias diaeis, Coray many Ff., and j)crhaps rightly. The
so even De Wette. This plural viJ.Q>v is very strongly supported
use of the peculiar term yvwai's seems [AFGN; 17; Boern., Copt., al.], but
to show that it was heeomiug the still may be so far regarded with pro-
appellation of that false and addi- bability as a correction derived from
titious teaching, which, taking its 2 Tim. V. 22, or Tit. iii. 15, that we
rise from a Jewish or Cabbalistic may hesitate to reverse the reading
philosophy (Col. ii. 8), akeady bore until the exact value of the additional
within it the seeds of subsequent evidence of N is more fully known.
heresies, and was preparing the way At any rate, if vixQiv be retained, no
for the definite gnosticism of a later stress can safely be laid on the plural
century comp. Chrys. and esp. Theod.
: as implying that the Epistle was ad-
in loc, and see notes on ch. i. 4. dressed to the Church as well as to
21. eira'yysXXojwvoi] making apro-
^ Timothy. All that could be said
fession of;' 'prae se ferentes,' Beza would be that St Paul sent his bene-
see notes on ch. ii. 10. diction to the Church in and with that
ô-Tox^crav] 'missed their aim ;^ Wie- to its Bishop. Huther somewhat sin-
singer here urges most fairly that it gularly maintains aov in his critical
is perfectly incredible that any forger notes, and, as it would seem, viiwv in
in the second century should have ap- liis commentary.
plied so mild an expression to followers
Note on i Tim. iii. 16.
The results of my examination of the Cod. Alex, may be thus briefly stated.
On word there appeared {a) a coarse line over, and a
inspecting the disputed
rude dot within the O, in black ink {b) a faint line across
;
in ink of the same
colour as the adjacent letters. It was clear that {a) had no claim on attention,
except as being possibly a rude retouching of (b) : the latter demanded careful
examination. seemed more than pro-
After inspection with a strong lens it
bable that Wetstein's opinion (Prolegom. Vol. i. p. 22) was correct. Careful
measurements showed that the first t of emiêiav, ch. vi. 3, on the other side of
the page, was exactly opposite, the circular jDortion of the two letters almost
entirely coinciding, and the thickened extremity of the sagitta of being
behind what had seemed a ragged portion of the left-hand inner edge of O. It
104 nP02 TIMO0EON A.
remained only to j^rove the identity of this Bagitta with the seeming line across
O. This with the kind assistance of Mr Hamilton of the British Museum
was thus effected. While one of us held up the page to the light and viewed
the O through the brought the point of an instrument (without
lens, the other
of course touching the MS.) so near to the extremity of the sagitta of the as
to make a point of shade visible to the observer on the other side. When the
point of the instrument was drawn over the sagitta of the , the point of shade
was seen to trace out exactly the suapected diameter of the O. It would thus
teem certain that (b) is no part of O, and that the reading of A is 05.
nPOS TIMOeEON B.
INTEODUCTION.
THIS Second Epistle to his faithful friend and follower was

written by the Apostle during his second imprisonment at
Rome (see notes on ch. iv. 12, and comp. oh. i. 18), and, as the
inspired writer's own expressions fully justify our asserting
(ch, iv. 6), but a very short time before his martyrdom, and in the
interval between the 'actio prima' (see notes on ch. iv, 16) and
its mournful issue; comp. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. 11. 22,
It would thus have been written about the year A. D. 67 or

perhaps A. d. 68, i. e. the last but one or last year of the reign of
Nero, which tradition (Euseb. Chron. ann. 70 A. D, ; Jerome, Ga-
ted. Scrijjt. cap. 5, p. 35, ed. Fabric), apparently with some degree
of plausibility, fixes upon as the period of the Apostle's martyr-
dom; see Conybeare and Howson, >S'^ Paid, Vol. 11. p. 596, note
(ed, 2), and compare Pearson, Annal. Paid. Vol, i, p, 396 (ed.
Churton),
Where Timothy was at this time cannot very readily be de-
cided, as some references in the Epistle (ch, i, 15 sq. compared with
iv, 19, ch. ii. 17, al.) seem to harmonize with the not unnatural sup-
position that he was at Ephesixs, while others (ch. iv. 12, 20) have
been thought to imply the contrary; comp. notes on ch. iv, 12. On
the whole the arguments derived from the generally similar terms
in which the present tenets (comp, ch. ii, 16 with i Tim. vi. 20,
and ch. ii, 23 with i Tim, vi, 4), future developments (comp. ch.
iii, I, 5 with I Tim. iv. i sq.), and even names (comp. ch, ii, 17
with I Tim, i, 20), of the false teachers are characterized in the
two seem to outweigh those deduced from the topogra-
Epistles,
phical notices,and to render it slightly more probable that, at the
time when the Second Epistle was written, Timothy was conceived
by the Apostle to be at the scene of his appointed labours (i Tim,
108 INTRODUCTION.
i.
3), and as either actually in Ephesus or visiting some of the
dependent churches in its immediate neighbourhood : seeConybeare
and Howson, St Paul, Vol. 11. p. 582, note (ed. 2).
The Apostle's principal purpose in writing the Epistle was to

nerve and sustain Timothy amid the now deepening trials and
persecutions of the Church from without (ch. i. 8, ii. 3, 12, iii. 12,
iv. 5), and to prepare and forewarn him against the still sadder
trials from threatening heresies and apostasies from within (ch.
iii. I. The secondary purpose was the earnest desire of the

sq.).
Apostle, forlorn as he now was (ch. iv. 16), and deserted by all
save the faithful Luke (ch. iv. 11), to see once more his true son
in the faith (ch. iv. 9, 21), and to sustain him not l)y his written
words only, but by the pi'actical teaching of his personal example.
In no Epistle does the true, loving, undaunted, and trustful heart
of the great Apostle speak in more consolatory yet more moving
accents : in no portion of his writings is there a loftier tone of
Christian courage than that which pervades these, so to speak,
dying words; nowhere a holier rapture than that with which the
reward and crown of faithful labour is contemplated as now ex-
ceeding nigh at hand.
The question of the genuineness and authenticity stands in
connexion with that of the First Epistle, This only may be added,
that if the general tone of this Epistle tends to make us feel con-
vinced that it could have been written by no hand save that of
St Paul, its perfect identity of language with that of the First
Epistle and the Epistle to Titus involves a further evidence of the
genuineness and authenticity of those Epistles which it thus re-
sembles, and with which it stands thus closely connected.
nPOS TIMOGEON B.
TT AYAOS ixo'lTToAo!X^,<rToi;'l7<ro5 I.
Apo.toll.ldre..,d
salutation. Il?^n\'
J-JL O" ''
oeAijiuaTOi; Kjeov Kar
di(x
n'
eyrayyeAiav
Cw^9 T^9 v X.pLaT(p Îtjarou, '^ri/modeca ayairtjro) tckuu). 2
yapi<;, eXeof, eiprivr] airo Qeov TraTpot; Ka\ Xpt(TToO ItjcroO
TOV J^VploU ^/JLCOl'.
I bear thee ever in 2âpiV eVCO TW'_'

Qew, cv
'
XaTpevCO CLTTO 3
ruy memory, and call ^
'
^n^
to miniUhe faith that 'rrpoyovwv ev Kudapa aupeionorei, o)? aoia-
is in thee and thy r / r ' / j '
family. Stir up thy gift.
r. Sid GeXtjfJiaTOS 0ov] * through fwTjs, and the nature of the genitival
the xoill of God:' ' apostolatum suum relation, see notes on i Tim. iv. 8.
voluntati et election! Dei adscribit, 2. d'yairt^Tw riKvio] '

my beloved
non suis meritis,' Est. ; so i and 2 child:' so in i Cor. iv. 17, hutyvrjaiii)
Cor. Eph. i. i (where see notes),

i. I, TiKvij3 I Tim. i. 1 and Tit. i. 4;
in
Col. In the former Epistle the
i. I. '
quidem [yv-qtr.) ad Timothei
illud
Apostle terms himself diroa-T. X. 'I commendationem et laudem pertinet;
Kar iiriTay-^v Qeou, perhaps thus hoc vero Pauli in ilium benevolentiam
slightly enhancing the authority of et charitatem declarat, quo ipsum
his commission, see notes ; here, pos- tamen, ut monet Chrys., in ejus lau-
sibly on account of the following kotci, dem recidit,' Justiniani. It is strange
he reverts to his usual formula. indeed in Mack (comp. Alf.) to find
Kar iiray-îklav must be joined, as here an insinuation that Timothy did

the omission of the article clearly de- not now deserve the former title.
cides, not with did 6e\-ijp.aTos, but with Scarcely less precarious is it (with
dir6(TTo\os (comp. Tit. i. i); the prep. Alf.) to assert that there is more of
Kara denoting the object and intention love and less of confidence in this
of the appointment, 'to further, to Epistle; see ver. 5. On the construc-
make known, the promise of eternal tion see notes on i Tim,, i. 2.
life,' aTrocTToXov /xe Trpoe^dXero 6 5ea- X.dpis, ?X.os K.T.X.] See notes on Eph.
TToTTjs 0eds...w(Tre jj-e Trjv eTrayyeXdel- i. 2 ; compare also on Gal. i. 3, and
aav aliliviop fw^v rots dvOpunroi^ KTjpv- on I Tim. i. 2. On the scriptural
|at, Theod., CEcum. ; see Tit. i. i, meaning of xci/Jts see the brief but
Kara, irL(jTiv, and comp. Winer, Gr. satisfactory observations of Water-
% 49. d, p. 358, and notes on i Tim. land, FAich. ch. X. Vol. IV. p. 666 sq.
\\. 3. On the expression e7ro77eX. 3. Xdpiv ?x"] * ^ 9^^^ thanks;'

; ]
110 IIPOl!: TIMOBEON B.
XeiTTTOv e^ft) rt]v irepi aou /mveiav iv raTf Setjaeaiu ixov
4 vvKTog Kal r]fxpa<i, eTrnroOcov ere ideiu, jxeixvrjixevo^ crov twv
more commonly eu'xap'O'Tw, but see Gal. vi. 10. dwo irpo-yovwv]
I Tim. i. 12. The construction of tliia \from my forefathers,'' '

with the feel-
verse is not perfectly clear. The usual ings and principles inherited and de-
connexion x'*/'"' ^X'^ '^^ k.t.\., in rived from them,' not 'as my fathers
which ws is taken for on (Vulg., have done before me,' Waterland,
Chrys.), or quoniam (Leo), indepen- Serm. iii. Vol. v. p. 454 see Winer, ;
dently of its cxegetical diiliculties, Gr. 47. b, p. 333. These were not
for surely neither the prayers them- remote (Hamm.),but more immediate
selves, nor the repeated mention of (comp. I Tim. v. 4) progenitors, from
Timothy in them (Leo), could form a whom the Apostle had received
sufficient reason for the Apostle's re- that fundamental rehgious knowledge
turning thanks to God,- is open to which was common both to Judaism
the grammatical objections that oJy and Christianity; comp. Actsxxii. 3,
could scarcely thus be used for 6Vi (sec xxiv. 14. v Ka6ap(j<n)vi8.]'ni
Klotz, Devar. VoL ii. p. 765, comp. a pure conscience ;' as the sort of spirit-
Ellendt, Lex. Soph. Vol. 11. p. 1002), ual sphere in which the \arpeia was
and that the causal sense is not found offered; see Winer, Gr. 48. a, p. 346.
in St Paul's Epp. (see Meyer on Gal. On Kad. ffweiS. see notes on i Tim.
vi. 10). Less tenable is the modal i. 5. WS dSldXciTTTOV K.T.X.
(' how unceasing,' Alf.), and still less

*
as unceasing, unintermitted, is the re-
the temporal meaning, quotics tui ' remembrance which,' tfcc. , not 'uninter-
corder,' Calv., Conyb. (comp. Klotz, mitted as is,' d-c, Peile; the tertiary
Vol. II. and least of all so the

p. 759), predicate must not be obscured in
adverbial meaning assigned by Mack, translation: seeDonalds.Cm<i/i. 301,
'recht unabliissig.' In spite then of ib.Gr.% 489 sq. vvktos Kal

the number of intervening words (De i^fxepas must not be joined with eirnro-
W.),it seems most correct, as well as 6Qv ere i5dv (Matth.), and still less, on
most simple, to retain the usual mean- account of the absence of the article,
ing of COS {'as,' Germ 'da,' scil. 'as it with deriffco-lu /xov (Syr.), but with
happens that Ihave"),toreferxa/)i;'^X'>' aSiaX. ^x'^) which these words alike
to viTo^v. Xa^wv, ver. 5 and to regard ,
explain and enhance. On the expres-
ws dSlaX. K.T.X. as marking the state sion see notes on i Tim. v. 5.
of feelings, the mental circumstances, 4. iniro0c3v] 'longing;' part, de-
as it were, under which the Apostle pendent on ^x'^ fjivelav, expressing the
expresses his thanks I thank God ;
' feeling that existed previously to, or
...as thou art ever uppermost in my contemporaneously with that action
thoughts and prayers. ..when thus put (comp. Jelf, Gr. 685), and connected
in remembrance,' dx. This seems also with the final clause ha ir\-t}pu9Ci.
best to harmonize with the position of The following participial clause, fxe-
the tertiary predicate dSiaXeiirToy /ivTjfi^vos K.T.X. (' memor laciymarum

see below. Under any circumstances, tuarum,' Vulg., Clarom.), does not
itseems impossible to sujipose with refer to X'"/"" ^X'^' 'is the meaning of
Coray an ellipsis of Kal iJ.aprvpofj.ai be- iva would thus be" wholly obscured,
fore clij; Eom. i. 9 is vci-y different. but further illustrates and explains
On the use of ws, compare notes on iirnroOuv, to which it is appended
I. 4. 5. 6. Ill
SaKpvoov, 'iva xapa({ TrXrjpuidoo, inro/uivtjcriv Xa/3wj/ t^9 5

eu (701 aWTTOKpiTOV TTtoreft)?, J/rt? evMKrjcreu irpwrov ev tTj
ixaixixri (Tou Aco/oi Ka) rrj fArjTpi arov ISiui/Ut], TreVe/cr^tat ê

on Kal ev croi. Ai rjv alrlav a.ua/j.ifxv^(TK(0 ere auaôo- 6
with a faint causal force ;

'
longing to tory; comp. 2 Pet. i. 13, iii. i, the
see thee, in remembrance of (as I only other passages in the N. T. where
remember) thy tears, in order that I the word occurs. The intrans. mean-
may,' d-c. The iwi in iiriwodi2p might ing is fully defensible {ixvrnx-qv, koL
at first sight seem to be intensive (' ve- IdiUTiKus elirelv inrofxyrjcnv, Eustath.
hementer optans,' Jnst., 'greatly de- II. XXIII. p. 1440, see also Polyb. Hist.
siring,' Auth.) both here and Eom. I. I. 2, III. 31. 6), and X-^d-qv XajBdiv,
i. II, al. As however the simple 2 Pet. i. 9, is certainly analogous, still
form TTo^^w is not used in the N.T., on the whole the meaning transitive
and as this intensive force cannot seems preferable; comp. Eph. i. 15,
by any means be certainly substan- where the construction is similar. The
tiated in other authors, iwl will be reading is scarcely doubtful: Xafipdvuv
more marking the
correctly taken as is DEKLN^; most mss.; but
found in
direction (Rost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. seems clearly inferior in authority to
eV/, c. b.) of the ndOos, comp. Psalm the text, which is supported by ACF
xlii. 2, iwLTrodei...Trl ras Trrjyas: see GK^; 17. 31. 73. 8^- mss. of some au-
esp. the good note of Fritz. Rom. Vol. thority [Lachm., Tisch.]. ttjs Iv
I. p. 31. <rov Twv SaKpvwv] <rol K.T.X.] '
the unfeigned faith that is
^tlie tears xvhicli thou sheddest,' pro- (not 'was,' Alf.) in thee,'
more ex-
bably at parting ; ei\-6s ^v avrbv dTro- actly, 'quffi est in te non ficta,' Vulg.,
cxifo/^fo;' KKaieiv Kal odvpecrdai /xa.Woj' sim. Goth. ; object which called forth
i] Traidiov rou fxacTTOv Kal t^s tlt0tJs the Apostle's thankfulness. On dw-
airocnriiixevov, Chrys. Coray compares woKpLTos, see notes on 1 Tim, i. 5.
the case of the irpea^vrepoi. at Ephe- irpwTov] ^
first;' not for t6 irpQTov,
sus. Acts XX. 37; see also Wieseler, nor again for wporepov ('prius quam
Chronol. p. 463. in te,' Leo), but simply 'first:' the
5. uirofAviicriv XaPwv] 'heing put indwelling of faith in Timothy's family

in remembrance;^ literally, 'having re- firstbegan in the case of Lois. The
ceived reminding,' not, with a neglect relative Tins hereseems used, not, as
of tense, 'dum in mem. revoco,' Leo often, with an explanatory, but with
(who reads Xa^div). The assertion of a specifying, and what may be termed
Bengel, founded on the distinction of a differentiating force, 'this particu-
Ammonius (dvdiJ.vTjcns orav tls ^\Bri lar dvvwoKp. TTicTis, no other, dwelt
ds fxvqfxrjv tuv "KapeXOovTWv, xiitojxv. hk first,' die; see notes on Gal. iv. 24,
OTO-v d'</)' eripov els tovto irpoaxdri, and comp. Jelf, Gr. 816.
p. 16, ed. Valck.), that St Paul might |j.d|A(JiTi] ^grandmother.' The Atticists
have been reminded of Timothy's faith condemn this form, the correct expres-
by some externa occasioautnuncius,'
'
sion being rrtd-q (not Tirdr]), Lobeck,
isnot to be dismissed with Huther's Phryn. p. 134, Thom. Blag. s.v. ridij.
summary 'unbegrundet;' it is plausi- The mother Eunice (possibly the

ble, harmonizes with the tense, and daughter of Lois) is alluded to in Acta
lexically considered is very satisfac- xvi, I. Kal V oroi] Scil.
;,, :
U'2 IIP02: T1MO0EON B.
TTvpeh TO "âpia-fxa toi! Oeou, 6 eariv ev (to\ 6ia r^?
ivoiKu; comp. Arm., 'et in te est.' ignes suscitare,' Grot., al. Indeed it
De W. seems inclined to favour the may be further said that ofafiwTrupeT;'

supplement of Grot., al., ivoiKi)(jei, on (a ttTTof Xfyo/ii. in the N.T.) is not
the hypothesis that Tim. had become here nccessai-ily 'resuscitare,' Vulg.,
weak in faith (ver. 13, ch. iii. 14), '
wieder anfachen, Huther, but rather
'
an hypothesis, which though advo- 'exsuscitare,' Beza, 'anzufachen,' De

cated by Alf. throughout this Epistle, Wette, the force of aVci being u}),
is certainly i^recarious, and, it seems upwards, e.g. dvaTrreLv, avairvetv, dv-
reasonable to add, improbable. The eyeipeiv k.t.X.; see Winer, de Verb.
transition to exhortation does not at Comp. III. p. I, note, Rost u. Palm,
all favour such a supposition; 'imo Lex. s.v. dva, E. i ; comp. Plutarch,
quo certius Paulus de Timothei fide Pomp. 41, atidis dvaf^cjjTTvpovvTa Kal
persuasus erat, eo majorem habebat irapaffKevalô/jLeuov. The simple form
causam adhortandi ut aleret rb x^ptc- ûwvpelv is 'to kindle to flame' (toi)s
fxa Tov Geou, quo gauderet,' Leo. dvdpaKas <}>v(7dv, Suidas), the com-
6. Al' TJv alrfav] 'For ichich cause,' pound ava^wTTvpelv is either (a) to ' re-
sc. Sloti oloa ffe avvwoKpiTov ^x^vra kindle,' and in a metaphorical sense
irlariv, Theoph. ; ravra irepi cov ire- 'revivify,' Joseph. Antiq. viii. 8. 5,
veKX/x^vos vapaKaXti k.t.X., Theod. ava^wirvpricai ttju Seîdv (Jeroboam's
comp. notes on ver. 12 : as the Apostle hand), comp. Plato, Charm, p. 156 c,
knew that this faith was in Timothj-, dveddpprjtra re... Kal dve^wTrvpov/xrjv ; or
he reminds him ('in memoriam red- (b) as here, '
to kindle up ' (dviyelpai,
igit,' Just., comp, i Cor. iv. 17) to iK^wTTvp^crai, Suidas), 'to fan into a
exhibit it in action. It is by no flame, without however involving
' any
means improbable that this avaixvyiais uecessary reference to a previous state
was suggested by a knowledge of the of higher ardour or of fuller glow
grief,and possibly despondency, into comp. Marc. Anton, vii. 2, aval^wTrv-
which Timothy might have sunk at peiv (pavracrias opp. to aêvpuvai, and
the absence, trials, and imprisonment appy. Plato, Rcpubl. vii, 527 n, iKKa-
of his spiritual father in the faith; Oalperai re Kal dva'ûiTrvpeiTai. As
opa TTiDs OiiKVvaiv avTOv iv ddv/xig. ovra has been before said, it is not wholly
TToXXj;, TTws iv KaTr]cpi(}, Chrys. This improbable that Timothy might now
we may reasonably assume, but the have been in a state of ddvpi.la, but
theory that this 'dear child' of the this inference rests more on the gene-
Apostle was showing '
signs of back- ral fact of the dvdfivrjais than on the
wardness and timidity'(Alford,Pro/('(7. meaning of an isolated word. Nu-

on I Tim. 2. 9) in his ministerial
merous exx. of the use of ^tt. and
work needs far more proof than has dvaûiir. will be found in Wetst. in
yet been adduced. dva^wirvptiv] loc, lu-ebs, Obs. p. 360, Loesner, Obs.
'
to Jiindle up,' ad ^Haav /cat aK/j.a.i'011- p. 412 ; see also Pierson, Mccr. p. 170.
ffav ipydêaOat, Theoph., nvp<XUii' TO x.pt<r(io] 'the gift, the charism,'
' \
not the Holy Spirit generally, rr/v
Theod., / 1 [ut excites] Syr.
xdpi-v TOV Hvevp-aTos, Theod., and appy.
see Suicer, Tlieaaur. s.v. Vol. i. p. 265. Waterland, Scrm. xxi. Vol. v. p. 641
There is no lexical necessity for press- (whose clear remarks however on the
ing the meaning of this word, '
sopitos concurrence of our spirit with the
:
I. 7, ii;
eTTiaecrfw? twv -êipuiv fxov. ov yap

0609 ITi/eu/xa SeiXlai, aXXa vvvafxem Kal
awcppovia-fiov.
Do not then shrink
from afflictions, for the
M^ ovv e7raicr'^vi'6f]ii to [xapTvpiov tov 8
^^R^^V nawv,
Sath powerkS 'l am l^vpiov unSe eae
^flOOV, fXrjde 6fie tov
TOP dec
Ce(rfiiov aVTOU,
His preacher, and know that He will keep my deposit. Guard thine.
Holy Spirit are not the less worthy the present passage comp. Eom. viii.
of attention), but the special gift of 15, Gal. iv. 6. On the omission of the
it in reference to Timothy's duties as a article with irvev/xa, see notes on Gal.
bishop and evangelist, eh wpo(TTaij'i.av V. 5. cra)(f>povi.o-[i,o'G]
TTjy iKK\7]aias, eis arj/xeia, eis Xarpdau .0. > P . 7
airoLirav, Chrys. : compare Hooker, 'self-control-' \LQJLuL'^') [institu-
Ecel. Pol. V. 77. 5. 8id tionis] Syr., '

sobrietatis,' Vulg., Cla-
TT]s in6.] ^through the laying on,'' rom. ; a AV. Xeyo/j.. in N. T., but
&c.; thehands were the medium by compare Tit. ii. 4. 2,u<ppoviiT/ws, as
which the gift of the Holy Spirit was its termination suggests (Donalds.
imparted. On the iwldeais x^'/"^"') Cratyl. 253, Buttm. Gr. 1 19. 7, see
see notes on i Tim. iv. 14, where it is exx. in Lobeck, Phryn. p. 511), has
mentioned that the presbytery joined usually a transitive force e.f/.Plutarch, ,
with the Apostle in the performance Cat. Maj. 5, iirl aucppovicriJiip tCiv SXKwv,
of the solemn act. comp. Joseph, ^nf /(J. XVII. 9. 2, Bell. 11.
7. IIvV|jia SeiXfas] ^the Spirit of 1 3 as however both the substantives
. ;
cowardice,' ov Sia rovro rb nvevixa with which it is connected are abs-

i\dpoiJ,v 'iva VTrouTeWw/jieOa, dW iva tract and intransitive, and as the ordi-
irappr](naîilj,9a, Chrys.; not 'a spirit, nary meaning of nouns in -1x0% (' action
a natural and infused character, Peile ' proceeding from the subject') is liable
see notes on Eph. i. 17, and on Gal. to some modifications (e.g. x/^jcmo's,
vi. I . By comparing those two notes comp. Buttm. I.e.), it seems on the
it will be seen that in such cases as whole best, with De W., Wiesing.,
the present, where the nvev/xa is men- al., to give it either a purely intransi-
tioned in connexion with 5i.56vai k.t.X., tive (Plutarch, Qumst. Conviv. viii. 3,
it is better to refer it directly to the (TOJcppovKT/xoTs TUTiv T] fieravolaLs), or

personal Holy Spirit and the abstract perhaps rather reflexive reference ; IVa
gen. to His specific xa/^CM"- Where aij}(ppOVL<TWIJ.V TWV Iv 'n|AlV KlVOVfxil/UV
however, as in i Cor. iv. 21, Gal. I. c, Tradri/j.a.TOii' rrju dra^lav, Theod., Chrys.
the connexion is different, the Trvev/xa 2 ; comp. Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11.
may be referred immediately to the p. 1224, Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p.

human spirit (comp. Olshausen, Opitsc. 486 (Bohn).
p. 154), though even then ultimately 8. Mil o{lv K.T.X.] Exhortation, im-
to the Holy Spirit as the inworking mediately dependent on the foregoing
power. In such formulae then, the verse; 'as God has thus given us the
meaning of wfevfia, whether it be the spirit of power, love, and self-control,
human spirit as wrought on by the therefore be not ashamed of testify-
Holy Spirit, or the Holy Spirit as ing about our Lord.' On the cor-
working on the human spirit, will be nexion of alcrx^voixat. and similar verbs
best deduced from the context with : with the accus., see Bernhardy, Synt.
114 IIP02 TIMO0EON B.
aXXa (TvvKaKOTraOtjcrov tw evayycXlo) Kara Svua/j.iv Qeov,

9 TOO croxravTO? ^/txa? Kai KoXeaavro^ KXtjcret dyin, ov Kara
HI. 19, p. 113, Jclf, Gr. 550. The the comma after t)ixuiv. The preposi-
compound form iiraiffx- [^""i probaljly tion ffiiv must be referred, not to
marks the imaginary point of (ipplicd- T(^ evayy. (Syr., Theod.), as this would
tion, that on
which the feeling is based, involve a very unusual and unneces-
Eost Palm, Lex. s.v. c. 3] is fre-
u. sary prosopopoeia {iravTa^ tovs rod
quently thus used in the N.T., both eiiayy. Ki^pvKas Kal /xvffras, Theoph. 2),
with persons (Mark viii. 38, Luke ix. but to /j.ot supplied from the preceding
26), and with things (ver. 16, Eom. i. ifi^. The dat. ri^ 0)077. is then either
16), but not so the simple form. Ob- the dat. 0/ reference to (see notes on
serve the aor. subj. with /nrj, 'ne te Gal. i. 22 ; comp. the fuller expression
pudeat unquam,' Leo; Timothy had Phil. iv. 3, iv r(j5 6(;a77. avvT^dXrjadv
as yet evinced no such feeling; see and below, ch. ii. 9), or more
fjLOL,
Winer, Gr. 56. i, p. 445. probably and more simply the dat.
Tov KvpCov] 'of the Lord,^ i.e. 'about conimodi, inr^p tov ei'a77. Trdo'Xf"',
the Lord,' gen. objecti; see Winer, Gr. Chrys., Theoph. i. Kara
30. I, p. 168, and esp. Kriiger, 8vva|xiv] 'in accordance with, corre-
Sprachl. 47. 7. i sq. The subject of spondingly to, thatdvvafiis which God
this testimony was not merely the has displayed towards us in our calling
sufferings and crucifixion of Christ and salvation,' ver. 9 sq. (Wiesing.),
(Chrys. and the Greek commentators), not with any reference to the spiritual
but generally 'omnis prsedicatio vel duva/xis infused in us, ver. 7 (De W.,
confessio qure de Christo fit apud Huth.). The prep. Kara has thus its
homines,' Est. comp. Acta i. ; 8, iaeadi usual meaning oi norma (Winer, Gr.
fiov ndpTvpei. Beugel remarks on the the duva/xis, as ver. 9
49. d, p. 358);
rareness of the formula d Kvp. ijnuiv shows, was great, our readiness in
in St Paul, without 'I. X. ; add how- KaKowdOeia ought to be proportionate
ever X Tim. i. 14: see also Hcb. vii. to it. It need scarcely be added that
14, but not 2 Pet. iii. 15, where the this clause must be connected, not
reference appears to be to the Father. with evayyeXii^ (Heinrich, al.), but
Tov 8^(r(Aiov avTow] 'His prisoner,'' i.e. with avvKaKoirddTjaov; ewd <poprnKbv î>
whom He has made a prisoner, gen. rb KaKOTradeiv, TrapafjuiOftrai avrov, firj
anctoris; see notes on Eph. iii. i, and yap (prjat dwdfiei rrj (rrj d\Xd t^ tov
also Harless, in 'Ne gra-
loc. p. 273. Xp. [GeoO], Theoph., (Ecum.
veris vocari discipulus Pauli homiuis 9. TOV (Two-avTos ' '^'''<' saved
'IK'*?]
captivi,' Est., CEcum. us,' 'exercised His saving agency to-
olXXd o-vvKaKoirdGTicrov k.t.X.] '
ijut wards us ; "A-t'rcrt / io htec est applicativa,
(on the co)itrarij)join icith me i)i siijfer- non tantum acquisitiva, cam ipsam ob
ing ills for the Gospel;' dXXa (as usual causam quia tarn arete cum vocatione
afternegativcs,Donalds. Crrt/;//. 201) connectitur,'Beng.,comii. also Green,
marking the full opposition between Gr. p. 31 8; we must however in all
this clause and the words immcdiatel}' cases be careful not to assign too low
preceding (comp. Klotz, Dcvar. Vol. a meaning to this vital word (comp.
II. p. 2, 3), '
do not be ashamed of mc, notes on Kph. ii. 8); the context will
but rather suffer with me.' It is thus generally supply the proper explana-
perhaps better to retain with Lachm. tion; see the collection of passages in
. :
10. 115
TO. epya rjixwv aWa Kara iSlau TrpuQea-iv Ka\ xapiv rtjv
SoOeia-av rj/uLiv ev ôicttm Îtjcrov irpo y^povwv aLWvlcov,

<papep(t}6ei(Tav Se pvv Sta r^? e-rrKpaveia^ rov crcortipo'! 10
Ileuss, Theol. iv. 22, Vol. 11. p. 250. of what it consisted in and what it
On the act of auTTipia applied to God, contemplated. ti^v 8o0ti<rav
see notes 071 i Tim. i. r. Mosheim K.T.X.] ' ichich was given to us in Christ
and, to a certain degree, Wiesinger Jesus;' scil. the x^-P^" immediately pre-
refer ijixds to St Paul and Timothy: ceding. The literal meaning of these
this is very doubtful ; it seems much words must not be infringed on. Aoêt-
more satisfactory to give i^fieTs here (xav is simply 'given,' not 'destined;'
the same latitude as in ver. 7. itwas given from the beginning, it
KaXto-aVTOs] The act of calling is al- needed only time for its manifestation
ways regularly and solemnly ascribed again iv Xp. is not 'per Christum,'
to God the Father ; see notes on Gal. Est., but ' i7i Christo,' '
in His person,*
i. 6, and compare Eeuss, Theol. iv. dmpx'^^ ravra TrpoTerinrojTO iv X/).
15, Vol. II. p. 144 sq. This /cX^crts 'Irjff. yeviffdai, Chrys. ; comp. i Pet. i.
is essentially and intrinsically ay la; it 20, see notes on Eph. i. 7, and the
is a Kkycris eh KOLVwvlav rod Xp., i Cor. good remarks of Hofmann, Schriftb.
i. 9. On the '
vocatio externa and Vol. I. p. 205. xpovwv irpo
interna,'' see esp. Jackson on the Creed, alwvCwv] '

comp.
before eternal times;'
Book XII. 7 (init.). I Cor. ii. 7, irpb tiZv alwvuv, Eph. iii.
ov Kard to, ^pya ii[i.] 'not according 1 1 TTpoOeaiv Tuv alilivwv, and see notes.
,
to our works;' comp. Tit. iii. 5, ovk i^ The exact meaning of the term xpoVot
'ipywv. ..âuaev. The preposition Kara aiiivioi. (Rom. xvi. 25, Tit. i. 2) must
may certainly be here referred to the be determined from the context; in

motives (Beza,DeW.) which jDrompted the present case the meaning is ob-
the act; see exx. in Winer, Gr. 49, viously 'from all eternity,' somewhat
^) P- 358: it seems however equally stronger perhaps than wpb KaraôX^s
satisfactory, and perhaps more theolo- Koff/xov, Eph.i. 4, 'before times marked
gically exact, especially in the latter by the lapse of unnumbered ages,'
clause, to retain (with Vulg., Clarom., times, in a word, which reached from
al.) the more usual meaning '
in ac- eternity (air' alwvos) to the coming of
cordance with;' comp. i. II, iii. 11, al. Christ, in and during which the fivari^-
ISCav irpoOeo-tv] 'His oicn purpose;' piov lay aecTiyrifxivov, Bom. xvi. 25;
observe the Idiav ; ' that purpose which see Meyer and comp. notes on
in loc,
was suggested by nothing outward, Tit. i. 2, where however the meaning
but arose only from the innermost is not equally certain.
depths of the divine evSoKt'a;' ohodev 10. <j)avpa)0icrav] 'made manifest,'
eK TTjs dyadoT-qros avTov 6pfj.u)/j.(vos, not ' realized,' Heydenr. The word
Chrys. ; comp. Eph. i. 5. The nature implies what is expressed in other
of the TTpoOecrii is further elucidated passages, e.g. Bom. xvi. 25, Col. i. 26,
by the more specific Kal x-P^^ k.t.X.; that the eternal counsels of mercy
there is however no iv Sia 5vo?v, pro- '
were not only formed before all ages,
positum gratiosum (comp. Bull Priyn ' , but hidden during their lapse, till the
Trad. vi. 38), but simj^ly an explan- appointed vvv arrived ; comp. notes on
ation of the irpodeaLs by a statement Eph. iii. 9. Ttis iri4)av6Cas]
12
;
IIG nPOS TIMO0EON B.
rjixlJdv Î>]crov ^piarov, Karapyrjaavroi; fiev rou Oavarov,

(pooTicravrog Se Toi)t]v Kal a(p9apalav Sia rou evayyeXiov,
' the appearing '

not merely the sim- sonalities (comp. Eev. xx. 13, 14),
ple act of the incarnation {ttjs ivav- will be individually ruined and over-
6pu>irriafUi, Theod.), but, as the con- thrown. In (h) again, the usual and
text and the verb iiretpavrt in Tit. iii. proper force of Karapyioi (' render in-
4 seem to sujrgest, the whole mani- ojierative,' Eom. iii. 3, iv. 14, al., or
festation of Christ on earth {ivaapKos 'destroy,' i Cor. xv. 24, 2 Thess. ii. 8)
oiKovo/xia, Zonaras, Lex. Vol. i. p. 806), is too much obscured ; while in (c) this
the whole work of redemption, sc. is fully maintained, and in the opposed
* tota commoratio Christi inter homi- clause [nh ... 5^) the force of (pwrlaavTOi
nes,' Bengel so Wiesing. and De W.
; (not vpo/j.rji'vaavTos, Theod., but els
In the words that follow, the order 0wy dyayovTos, Suid., comp. i Cor. iv.
'l7;<rou Xp. [CD-'E^FGKLX^] is per- 5 ; the principle of death cast a shade
haps to be preferred to Xp. 'Iijcrou over the world, Matt. iv. 16) is more
[ADiE'Si; Tisch.], both on account distinctly felt. On Karapyiw, comp.
of the weight of the external evidence, notes on Gal. v. 4. ?wiiv Kal
and the probability of a conforma- aJ)9ap(rCav] ^
life and incorruj)tion;^
tion to ver. 9. KaTopyrj- of course no if 5ta dvoif, as Coray,
<ravTos] '
tchen He made of none effect,' and Wakefield, Sylv. Crit. Vol. iv. p.
or, more exactly, '
having made, as 208 : the latter substantive charac-
He did, of none effect,' not 'xcho,' &c., terizes and explains the former, not
Alf.; it being always desirable in a however with any special reference to
literal translation to preserve the fun- the resurrection of the body (i Cor.
damental distinction between a parti- XV. 42), as this would mark a(pdapaia
ciple with, and a part, without the as a condition ('conditio ilia fehcis-
article; see Donalds. Gr, 492, and sima,' Leo), but with a reference to
comp. Cratyl. 305. tov the essential quality of the û-q, its
Oavarov] '
death,'' either regarded (a) imjierishable and incorruptible nature
objectively, as a personal adversary (i Pet. i. 4), and its complete exemp-
and enemy of Christ and His kingdom, tion from death (Eev. xxi. 4): comp.
I Cor. XV. 26, icrxO'Tos fx^P^' Karap- Eom. ii. 7. It may be observed that
yelrai 6 davaros; or {h) as a S2)iritual davaros as being a known and ruling
staU' or co?i(i(7i()?i,including the notions power has the article, fw 77 and a</)('o/)(T/a
of evil and corruption, i John iii. 14, as having been only recently revealed
fi(ra^^r]Kap.(v iK tov davarov eh ttjv are anarthrous. Std tou
ûTju ; or more probably (c) as a power evayycXCov is perhaps more correctly
and principle (rov davarov to, vevpa, refeiTed to (pc^rlaavTos k.t.X. (Alf.)
Chrys.) pervading and overshadowing than considered as looseh' appended to
tlie world; comp. Heb. ii. 14, iVa dia the whole foregoing sentence (ed. i,
ToO davarov KaTapyrjcrr) rbv rb Kparos Wiesing.), as it thus seems suitably to

(xovra TOV davcaov. The objection to define the medium by which the 0w-
() lies in the fact that i Cor. xv. 26 Ticr/jLoi took place, and to form a na-
refers specially to the second advent of tural transition and introduction to
Christ, when Death and the powers of ver. 1 1 sq. All that follows 'Irja. Xp.
evil, aggregated as it were into per- thus forms (as seems most natural)
2;
I. II, 12. 117
e/p o ereOrju eyio Krjpv^ Koi airoaToXoi Kal SiSda-KoXo^ II

eOuwv' oi' ^v aiTiav kol ravra TracryoOy aW ovk 1
eiraiCTyyvoiJiaf olSa yap S> ireTrlarevKa, koi TreTreiajuai on

ovvaro^ ecmv rrjv irapaQriKrjv fiov (pvXaâi e/9 eKelvtjv Tr]v
one connected and subordinate (terti- not to Jesus Christ (ver. 10).
ary) predication comp. Donalds. Gi:
: SuvttTos <rTiv] 'is able,' has full and
489 sq- sufficient 8vvaixt.s, in apparent refer-
11. ls o] Scil. evayyeXtov ;
'
ad quod ence to the dvvafus Qeov, ver. 8.
evangelium prasdicandum,' Est., not T11V irapaOiiKTjv |i.ov] 'the trust com-
'in quo,' Vulg., Clarom. On the re- mitted to me,' 'my deposit,' Tr]v vl-
maining words, see notes 07i i Tim. ii. (TTiv (pTjo-l Kal t6 K-qpvyfia, Theoph. i,
7, where there is the same designation after Chrys. i ; or here perhaps, with
of the Apostle's offices, though, as the a slight expansion, '
the office of
context shows, the application is some- preaching the Gospel,' '
the steward-
what different. There the Apostle is ship committed to the Apostle;' see
speaking of his office on the side of notes on i Tim. vi. 20. The mean-
its dignity, here in reference to the ings assigned to TrapadrjK-qv are very
sufferings itentailed on him who sus- numerous, and it must be confessed
tained it. The 7^ here thus marks that not one of them is wholly free
not 'dignitatem priedicantis,' but 'dig- from difficulty. The usual reference to
nitatem cohortantis ;
' /mtj /caraWcrj^s the soul, whether in connexion with
roivvv ev rots ifj.o2s ira6rjfia.(ji.' Karaî- fiov as what the Apostle had entrusted
pXrirai rod damrov to. vevpa, Chrys. to God (Beng. comp. i Pet. iv. 19,
;
T'9t]v 7w] 'I was appointed; '

comp. Luke xxiii. 46), or as a deposit given
I Tim. i. 12. by Godtoman(Bretschn., Alf.,comp.
;'
12. 81' TJvaiTiav] 'for which cause Wliitby), isatfirst sight very specious
scil. because I am thus appointed as but if, as the context would then seem
a herald and Apostle; comp. ver. 6. certainly to require, it had any refer-
This formula is only used by St Paul ence to life, surely ets inelv-qv r. Tjfi.
in the Pastoral Epp. (ver. 6 and Tit. must be wholly' incongruous ; and if
i. 13): see also Heb. ii. 11, and Acts again we Thess. v. 23 (Alf.),
refer to i
X. 21, xxii. 24, xxiii. 28, xxviii. 20. the prayer for the entire preservation
Kal Tavra] 'even these things; bonds, '
of the personality is there intimately
imprisonment, and sufferings, see ver. blended with one for its d/MefKpla
8, which the following iiraiaxi>i'0)j.ai

to {dix^lxiTTus . . .TrjpTjdeiT)), a moral refer-
shows a distinct reference. ence, which finds no true parallel in
& iriiria-TtvKo] 'in whom I have put the simple (pvXdâi. It is moreover
my trust, and still do put it' (comp. an iuterpr. unknown to the Greek ex-
notesouEph. ii. 8), literally, 'to whom positors. Less probable seems theidea
I have given my vlaTis,^ scarcely 'on of an dfTi/niaOca, Theoph. 3, main-
whom I have reposed my faith and tained also by Wiesing., i.e. aricpavov
trust' (Bloomf.), as this would rather fw^s, comp. ch. iv. 7, 8, for how can
imply iwl with the dative ; see notes this consistently be termed a deposit ?
on I Tim. where these construc-
i. 16, We retain therefore the meaning ad-
tions are discussed. It need scarcely vocated in notes on 1 Tim. vi. 20, with
be said that y refers to God the Father, that expansion only which the context
;
118 nPOS TIMOeEON B.
13 fjixepav. vTroTv-KwcTiv eê vyiaivovToav Xoycov, <bv trap
efjLOv t/KOVcra^, ev Tnarei Kai ayairri Trj ev J^pi(TT<p xr](TOV
14 ri]V KaXrjv irapaOrjKtjv (pvKaôv Sta T[vevfârog dj'iov
70V evoiKOVvTOvXd|ai, correlation (see MiJdl. Art. in. 3. 6,
which is certainly more suitably ap- p. 48, ed. and is moreover suffi-
Rose),
plied to the holder than the giver of ciently defined by the following gen.
the deposit. The gen. ixov is thus the comp. Winer, Gr. 19. 2. b, p. 114.
possessive gen., 'the deposit which is 'i\t] 'have,' 'habe,' Vulg., as a pos-
definitely mine.' The other interpr. session, 'let the VTTOT. be to thee,'
arc fairly discussed in the long note of Syr.; not for Karexe, Huth., Wiesing.,
De Wette in loc. tis (Kilvr]v though somewhat approaching it in
Trivr\\t..] ' against that day,' Anth., i.e. meaning; see notes on i Tim. iii. 9,
to beproduced and forthcoming when and comp. 16. ch. i. 19.

that day not rod Bavdrov (Coray), vYÔ'ivoin-wv Xo^wv] 'of sound words;'
but of final reckoning comes; I shall comp. notes on 1 Tim. i. 10. The
then render up my trust, through omission of the article seems properly
God's preserving grace, faithfully dis- accounted for (De W.) by the proba-
charged and in\dolate. E/r does not ble currency (comp. vofxos) of the for-
Bcem here merely temporal (John xiii. mula, comp. I Tim. vi. 3.
i), but has its more usual ethical sense Iv irtoTci K.T.X. specifies the principles
of 'destination for;' comp. Eph. iv. 30, in which the vwoTvir. is to be held.
Phil. i. 10, ii. 16, al. 'El/ is not to be joined with T^Kovtras,
1 3. viroTvirwo-iv] '
The delineation, and regarded as eqiiivalent to Trepi
(Theod., comp. Chrj-s.), still less with
pattern,'
13q_^ ['formam ad quam vyicuvovTwv (Matth.), but obviously
in rebus fidei et vitse respicitur,' with ^x^ vTTor., marking, as it were,
Schaaf] Syr. The meaning of vttotvtt. the sphere and element to which the
is here only slightly different from holding of the vitot. was to be re-
that in i Tim. i. 16; see notes. In stricted; comp. I Tim. iii. 9.
both cases vttot. is little more than T-^ iv Xp. 'Iôr.] Specification of the
Tuwoi (see Kost u. Palm, Lex. s.v.); nature of the Trians and dyaTrrj. The
there however, as the context seems anarthrous nouns (contrary to the
to require, the transitive force is more more usual rule) have an article in
apparent, here the word is simply in- the defining clause, as the object is to
transitive; comp. Beveridge, Serm. vi. give that defining clause ^jroHii/ifHcc
Vol. I. p. Ill (A.-C. Libr.). Wliat and emphasis ;
'
in Christo omuis fides
St Paul had delivered to Timotliy was et amor nititur, sine Christo [extra
to be to him a 'pattern' and 'exem- Christum] labitur et corruit,' Leo see :
plar '
to guide him ; iirTVTrw<rd/xr}v Winer, Gr. 20. 4, p. 126, and notes
(lii6va Kal apx^Tinroi'...TavT7]v Tr)v vvo- OK I Tim. iii. 13. Huther joins r-g iv
Ti'tT. TOVTiOTL t6 apX^TVTTOV ^X^> 'f^" Xp. only with dyd-rrri, but is thus in-
6eg û}ypa<()rj(7ai aV auTrjs Xa/xâvf Kal consistent with his own note on i Tim.
l;uypa<pfi, Theoph., after Chrj-s. and
Tbeod. The subst. I'TrorvTr. dispenses 14. Tr\v KaXi^v irapaOrfKiiv] 'the
5;
I. 1316. 119
They which are in Asia OtSa^ TOVTo, on a7r(TTpa<pi](Tav 1

alldeserted me. The
Lord give mercy at
the last day to Onesi-
phorus.
^J'yeXo? Koi 'Ep/j.oyivt]';. Ao)*; eXeo? o 16
good deposit,^ *
the good trust com- legitimate and intelligible construc-
mitted (to thee) ;' the doctrine deli- tions; comp. Winer, Gr. 39. 2,
vered to Timothy to preach, '
catho- p. 233. irdvTes 01 V ttJ
lics fidei talentum,' as in i Tim. vi. 'A(rC(j,] âll \cho are in Asia.' These
20; comiâre ver. 12 ahove, and see words can imply nothing else than
notes on both passages. It is here that those of whom the Apostle is
termed the good trust, as r) koKti di- speaking were in Asia at the time
dacTKaXia, i Tim. iv. 6, 6 koKos 071^^, this Epistle was written; it being
I Tim. vi. 12. 8id IIvu(i.aTos impossible (with Chrys., Theoph.,
ttYôv]Themediumbywhich Timothy CEcum., al.) so to invert the meaning
was to guard his deposit was the of the prep. {ev = e^ or dir6), as to
Holy Spirit, still further specified (not refer it to Asiatic Christians then at
without a slight hortatory notice and Rome. The aTroarpotp-^ however may
emphasis) as tov ifOLKovvros iv 7]ixlv ; have taken place in Asia or else-
compare notes on ver. 13: awovSaffov where; it may have been a neglect
ovv (pvXdrTeLV to Ilveuna /cat avro of the absent Apostle in his captivity
TToKiv TTjprjcrei aoi rrjv TrapaKaTadriK-qv, (Leo), or a personal manifestation of
Theoph. it during a sojourn at Eome (De W.,
15. OiSas TovTo] The Apostle Wiesing., Huth.). The context, cou-
now, with a slight retrospect to ver. pled with ch. iv. 16, seems most in
8, stimulates and evokes the energy favour of the latter supposition; so
of his disciple by reminding him of also Wieseler, Chronol. p. 405. Of
the defection of others. What pos- Phygelus ('Fygelus,' Clarom., Aug.)
sibly might have been a cause of and Hermogenes nothing is known.
depression to the affectionate and On the geographical limits of 'Aaia
faithful Timothy is actually made, by ('A(7i'a idicijs /caXou/t^;'?;, ' Asia propria'),
the contrast which St Paul implies and the wider (Acts xx. 16, i Pet. i.
and suggests (o-i) ovv tckvov /jlov, ch. ii. I, Rev. i. 4) or narrower (Acts ii.
9,
]), an inspmting and quickening call xvi. 6?) applications of the term, see
to fresh efforts in the cause of the Winer, RWB. Art. '
Asia,' and espe-
Gospel. d'Tro~rptt<j)T]<rav cially Wieseler, Chronol. p. 31 35,
(le] 'turned away from me:' not an where the subject is very satisfactorily
apostasy from the faith (Erasm.), but, investigated.
as the context implies (comp. ver. 8, 16. AwTj] On this form see notes
16), defection from the cause and in- on Eph. i. 17. The term 8i56vai iXeos
terests of St Paul; aversion instead {TToirjaai ^Xeoj, Luke i. 72, x. 37, James
of sympathy and co-operation; comp. ii. 13) only occurs in this place.
ch. iv. 16, wdvTes jxe iyKaTeXiwov. Onesiphorus showed SXeos to St Paul
The aorist passive has here, as in the Apostle in turn prays that ^Xeos
Matth. V. 42, the force of the aor. may be granted to his household.
middle; aTroaTpecpoixai with an ace. From the use of the form 'Oj'7;cr. oI'kw
personce (Heb. xii. an accus.
25), or here and ch. iv. 19, but still more the
rei (Tit. i. 14), being both of them terms of the prayer in ver. 1 8, it has
,
120 nP02 TIMOeEON B.
Ki'|0<o? T(p Ôvfjcricpopov o'lKW, oTi TToWoLKig lue cipc-^vêv
17 Kai T>]i> aXvcriv ixov ovic eiraicryyvBrj, aWa yev6neio<; ev

18 'Pa)M>y (TTTOvoaioTepov eTrjTrjcrev fxe Ka). evpev. Swij uvrw
6 i\.vpio<i evpeiv eAeo? irapa Jûpiov iv cKeiPt] Trj ^fxepa.
Kai o(ra ev 'Eêcro) oitjKoirjcrev, (SeXriov av yiiooa-Keig.
heen concluded, not without some Borne;' the aXXa answering to the
show of probability, that Onesiphorus preceding negative, and serving to
was now dead; so De W., Huth., introduce a contrast of conduct which
Wiesing., Alf., and, as might easily still more enhances the exhortation
be imagined, Estius and Mack. It in ver. 8. The correction of Beza,
does not however at all follow that '
cum esset Romae,' for '
cum Romam
the Romanist doctrine of praying for venisset,' Yulg., Clarom. [Romae],
the dead is in any way confirmed by
("12,") fD Sj'r.) is uncalled for, and
such an admission, see Hammond in
loc, and comp. Taylor, Sermon viii. inexact. Nor is yevofievos '
being at
(on 2 Sam. xiv. 14). dv*|/u|v] Rome' (Hamm.), still less 'after he
'refreshed;' a air. \ey6fj.. in the N.T. had been at R.' (Oeder, Conject. de
(the subst. dm\l/vîs occurs, Acts iii. diff. S. S. loc. p. 733), but literally
19); comjj. aviiravaav, i Cor. xvi. 18. 'when he arrived and was there;'
Neither from the derivation [i/'i'xw, comp. Xen. Anab. iv. 3. 29, os av
not i^vxf), Beza, itself a derivative irpQiTos if Tip wipav yivrjTai, ib. Cyrop.
from the comp. Orig. de Princ.
verb, VIII. 5. 28, airLwv iyivero iv MijSoty.
II. 8], nor from the prevailing use of <rirov8aioTpov] '
with greater dili-
the word elsewhere, have we sufficient gence,' not merely '
with diligence,'
reasons for limiting the dva^pvî^ Syr., nor even '
very dihgently,' Auth.,
merely to bodily refreshment (IMosh., both of which obscure the tacit com-
De W.) comp. e.g. Xen. Hell. vii.
; parison. The comparative does not
I. 19, Tai'xTj ...a.'ei/'i'x^'7iTav ol rdv imply any contrast between Onesi-
AaxeS. avuixaxoi. ti]V phorus and others, nor with 'the
aXucrtv |xov]'my chain.' On the sin- diligence that might have been ex-
gular 'catenam meam, Vulg. Clarom. ' , pected '
(Huther), but refers to the
but not Syr. [comp. Mark v. 4, increased diligence with which Onesi-
Luke viii. 29] or Goth., comp. notes phorus sought out the Apostle when
on Eph. vi. 20. As is there remarked, he knew that he was in cajHivity. He
an allusion to the 'custodia mihtaris,' would have sought him out o-n-oi'Sat ws
though not certainly demonstrable, is in any case, now he sought for him
not wholly improbable ; comp. Wie- aTrovSaidrepov ; comp. Winer, Gr. 35.
seler, Chronol. p. 405. 4, p. 217. Kol evptv]
-Trai<rxve-ti] The evidence of the ' In carcerem conjicitur et arctil cus-
MSS. is here decidedly in favour of todia tenetur, non ut antea in domo

this irregular form comp. Winer, Gr.
; conducts omnibus nota; unde Onesi-
12, p. 68, obs. On the meaning of phorus non nisi postquam sollicite
the compound, see notes on ver. 8. quiesicisset invenit euni,' I'e&rsou, An-
17. aWd -yv6)i(vos k.t.X.] 'but on nal. Paul. Vol. i. p. 395 (ed. Cluirton).
the contrary (far from being ashamed 18. 6 Kvpios K.T.X. ] The repe-
of my bonds) ichen he had arrived in tition of Ki'pios is certainly not to be

I. 17. 18, II. I. 121
'^^ O^"' Te'/fVOJ/ /HOV, ivSvvafiOV V Trj II.

endS;No'one!whe^
ther soldier, atlilete, or husbandman, reaps reward without toil.
explained away as a Hebraistic peri- expression. PeXriov] 'better

phrasis for the pronoun, Coray.Peile; than I can tell you,' Beza, Huther,
the exx. cited in Winer, Gr. 22. 2, al. ; see above, and Winer, Gr. 35.
p. 1 30, are, as all recent commenta- 4, p. 217.
tors seem agreed, quite of a different
nature. It is however doubtful whe- Chapter II, i. Sv o5v, tskvov
ther the first Kvpi.os is Christ and the [lov] Thou then, my child;' affec-
'
second God, or vice versa. The ex- tionate and individualizing address to
press allusion in iKelvr] rg vfxipq. to Timothy, with retrospective reference
that day when
judgment is com-
all to ver. 15 sq. The ovv is thus not
mitted to the Son (John v. 22) would merely in ref, to the example of Onesi-
seem to be in favour of the latter sup- phorus (MoUer), ver, 16, still less in
position as however in ver. i6 6Kvp.,

: mere continuation of the precepts in
in accordance with the prevailing use ch. i, I 14 (Matth., Leo), as the ffii
in these and St Paul's Epp. generally would thus be otiose, but naturally
(see Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 113), seems and appropriately refers to the whole
to be 'our Lord,' Kvpios can scarcely subject of the foregoing verses, the
be otherwise in the present verse; general defection of 01 iv r-^'Aalg. from
see Wiesing. in loc. It may be added St Paul, and the contrasted conduct
too, that if the idea of the judicial of Onesiphorus. This address then is
function of our Lord were intended not simply intended to prepare Timo-
to be in especial prominence, we should thy for suffering after his teacher's
rather have expected irapa Kvpi(p, example (eZ 6 diSacTKoKos ttoXX^J fJidWov
2 Pet. ii.II, see Winer, Gr. 48. d, 0' /in ^'^'975, Chrys.), but rather to stimu-
p. 352. Even if this be not pressed, late him to make up byhis ownstrength
itneed scarcely be said that (as would in grace for the cowardice and weak-
seem to be the case here) judgment is ness of others; see notes on ch. i. 11;.
not unfrequently ascribed to the Fa- vSvva.\).ovybeimvardIy strengthened ;'

ther; see Eom. ii. 5, 16, Heb. xii. 23, not with a medial force, 'fortis esto,'
al. It may be observed that some Bretschu. (a meaning which it never

MSS. and Vv. (DÊi; Clarom., San- has in the N.T.), but simply passive:
germ., al.) read Gey: this however see notes on Eph. vi. 10, and Fritz.
can only be alleged as showing the Ro7n. iv. 20, Vol. I. p. 245. The
opinion of the writer, or possibly the element and principle in which his
current interpr. of the time, strength is to be sought is im-
8iT]K6vTi<rv] 'he ministered,^ not spe- mediately subjoined; comp. Eph. vi.
cially 'unto me' (Syr., Auth.), for 10 sq. Iv TT) xâpiTi] 'in
then P^Xtiov would be out of place, the grace;' not dia t'ijs x^P^'^'oî Chrys.,
or 'to the saints at Ephesus' (Flatt, Beza. The prep., as its involution in
Heydenr.), but simply and generally, the verb also confirms, points (as
'
how many good offices he performed.' usual) to the spiritual sphere or ele-
The assertion of Wieseler, Chronol. p. ment in which all spiritual strength is
463, that Onesiphorus was a deacon to be found. Xa/)js is clearly not to

at Ephesus, cannot safely be consider- be explained as the 'preaching of the
ed as deducible from this very general Gospel' (Hammond on Heb, xiii. 9),
;;
122 nP02 TIMOGEON B.
2 -âpiTi rrj v ^picTTw Îrja-ov, Kal a t/K0vcra9 "Trap ejuou
via TToXXwv ixaprvpwv, ravra irapadov Tricrroh avOpoo-
3 TTOi^:, oiTiveg Uavo} eaovrai Kal erepovg SiSaâi. 2yv/ca/co-
nor regarded as merely equivalent to to warrant the translation. Timothy

TO xo-pi-<^f^^, ch. i. 6 (comp. Leo), but heard the instruction by the media-
has its more usual reference to the tion of many witnesses ('interveni-
graceof' inward sanctification' (comp. entibus multis testibus'); their pre-
Hooker, Append, to Book T'. A'ôl. ii. sence was deemed necessary to attest
p. 696),and betokens that element the enunciation of the fundamentals
of spiritual life 'which enables a man of Christian doctrine (scarcely '
a
both to and to do according to
will liturgy,' J. Johns. Vnhl. Sacr., Part
what God has commanded,' Water- II. Pref., Vol. II. p. 20, A.-C. Libr.)
land, Eiich. ch. X. Vol. IV. p. 666. at his ordination ; they were adjuncts
T^ Xp. 'I'HO-.] 'tvhich is in Christ
V to the solemnity, comp. Winer, Gr.
Jesus,' which is only and truly cen- 47. i, p. 338. There is some doubt
tered in Him, and of which He is the who the TToXXoi ixaprvpa were, and
mediator to all who are in fellowship what is the exact occasion referred
and union with Him; further specifi- to. The least probable opinion is that
cation of the true nature of the xa/>'s, they were the law and the prophets,'
'
'
ut doceat non aliunde contingere (Ecum., after Clem, of Alex, in hia
quam a solo Christo, et nemini Chris- [uow fragmentary] Ihjpot. Book vii.;
tiano [qui est in Christo] eam def utu- the most probable is that they were
ram,' Calv. : comp. Eeuss, Theol. the presbyters who were present and
Chrit. IV. 9, Vol. 11. p. 92, and Meyer assisted at Timothy's ordination
on Earn. viii. 39. comp. I Tim. i. 18, iv. 14, vi. 12, 2 Tim.
2. Kal a K.T.X.] The connexion i. 6; see Scholef. Hints, p. 122.
with ver. i, though not at first sight TTKiTois] 'faithful,' not 'believing:'
very immediate, is sufficiently per- the context evidently requires the for-
spicuous. Timothj'istobestronghim- mer meaning; the irapaOriKr) was to
self in grace, and in the strength of it be delivered to trusty guardians, roty
is to provide for others : he has re- /ut) Trpo5(.oov<7i TO K-qpvyfxa, Chrys. ; see
ceived the true doctrine (comp. ch. i. notes on i Tim. i. 12. The verb
13), he is to be trusty himself in dis- irapadov seems clearly to point to the
pensing it, and to see that those to irapad-qKr] alluded to in ch. i. 12, 14,
whom ho commits it are trusty also. and Tim. vi. 20.

I otrives
8id iroXXwv (lapT.] 'among, in the does not appear to have here any
presence of, matuj witnesses,' 'coram explanatory force, but to refer to the
multis testibus,' Tertull. Pnfscr. cap. iriaTol avOpuTToi as belonging to a
25; nearly = t'j'wn-to>', i Tim. vi. 12 particular class ; '
to faithful men of
(Coray in metaph.) so Chrys., woWiov : such a statnp as shall be able, ' tf-c.
irapovTuv, correctly in point of verbal 5vo Trpay/jLara ^rirei 6 '

\ir6(TTo\os otto
interpr., but he is too vague in his Tov iKKXrjaiaa-TiKOV didacFKaXov, irpwrov
explanation, ov \d0pa, TlKovaas ov5i nlffTiv dia va firf ipOdprj T7)v irapaKara-
Kpv<f>%.The prep. 5ta has here its 6r]Kr)v, devTfpov iKavoTrjTavcLTrjv SiSd^r],
primary meauiugsomewhat obscured, Coray (Romaic): see notes on Cud. ii.
though it can still be sufficiently traced 4 and iv. 24. The future ô-ovrai
;
II. 2, 3, 4- 123
TrdOtjcrov cog /caXo? (TTpaTKarrji ^picrrou ItjcroO. ov6e]g 4

(TTpaTevofxevog efXTrXeKerat Taig rov ^lov Trpayimareiaig,
does not necessarily point to the spe- X. *I.] 'a soldier of Jesus Christ,'
cial time of Timothy's removal or 'miles quem Christus sibi obstrinxit,'

death (Beng., Leo), but simply and Leo; on the gen. compare notes mi
generally to the result that will na- Eph. i. I. The nature of the service
turally follow the irapaSoais. and its trials and sufferings are vigo-
Though this verse cei'tainly does not rously depicted by TertuU. ad Mart.
refer to any vapcidoa-Ls of doctrines of cap. 3 sq. ; the scriptural and Pauline
a more mystical character (Theoph.), {e.g. I Cor. ix. 7, 2 Cor. x. 3 sq.) cha-
and can never be fairly urged as recog- racter of the image is vindicated by
nizing any equal and co-ordinate au- Baumg. Pastoralhr. p. 106.
thority with the written Word (comp. 4. <rTpaTeuo(Avos] ^serving as a
Mack), it still may be said that the soldier, oo-Xs [serviens] Syr.
instructions seem definitely to contem- Scholef. Hints, p. 122. On this use
and successive
plate a regular, orderly, of what Kriiger terms the dynamic
transmission of the fundamentals of middle,
in which while the active
Christian doctrine to Christian minis- simply has the intransitive sense of
ters and teachers, see Mosheim, de being in a state, the middle also sig-
Rehns Christ, p. 130. On this subject nifies to act the part of one in such a
generally, see the calm and sensible state, see his Sprachl. 52. 8. 7, and
remarks of Waterland, Doctr, ofTrin. the exx. (esp. of verbs in -evw) in
VII. 5 sq.. Vol. III. p. 6[o sq. Donalds. Gr. 432. 2, p. 437, Jelf, Gr.
3. SwKaKoird9T](rov] ^
Suffer affliC' 362. 6. eptirXeKcrat.] 'en-
tions with me;' compare notes on eh. tangleth himself,' Auth., 'implicat se,'
i. 8. This reading, supported as it is
Vulg., Clarom. 'Hocversu commen-
by ACiDiEiPG {crvyK. N); 17. 31, datur TO ahstine, accedit versu seq.
al.; and appy.
Syr.-Phil. in marg., TO sustine,' Beng.; comp, Chrys. on
Syr., Vulg., Clarom., Copt., Arm. ver. 5. There does not seem any ne-
(Lachin., Tisch.), is now rightly adopt- cessity for pressing the meaning of
ed by all recent critics and commenta- the verb beyond that of 'being in-
tors except Leo ; so also Mill, Prole- volved in,' 'implicari' (Cic, Off. 11. 1 1.
gom. p. cxxxvi : ffi) odv (Eec.) only
40) ; comp. 2 Pet. ii. 20, tovtois [fjucur-
rests C^D-D^KL; mss.
on It is
fiaaiv] fjLTr\aK^vre^, Polyb. Hist. xxv.
doubtful on what grounds Bloomf. toTs 'EWijviKols Trpdy/xacTiv
9. 3, i/x-
can assert that the Syr. (Pesh.)
(ed. 9)
irXeKofxevos, and (with els) ib. i, 17. 3,
must have read av o!'v, when the XXVII. 6, II.
Tais Tov Piov irpaYiJiaTeiais] 'with the
^\_.!Cn Aj] [tu igitur] of ver. i
affairs of life,' 'negotiis vitas civilis,'
is omitted in the present verse ; and Leo: on the distinction between Î'os
wholly inconceivable how it can 'be and the higher term fw?), see Trench,
found in the Vatican B,' when, as is Synon. 27. It does not seem ne-
perfectly well known, the Past. Epp. cessary to restrict wpayfi. (a dVaf
and Philem. are not found in that \(y6/j,. in the N.T.) to 'mercatura'
venerable 3IS. at all; comp. Tisch. (Schoettg. Hor. Hehr. Vol. i. p. 887;
Prolegom. p. clxxxi. o-rpaTiwTtjs comp. irpay/xaTtveffde, Luke xix. 13):
:
5 ^va Tw (rrpaTokoyrjcravTi apea-rj. euv 5e Ka\ aOXtj t<9,

6 ov aTe(pavovTai eav fxrj vofxl/nwi a6X)^(Tt]. tov kotti-
it rather includes, as the contrast soldier ; what applied in his case ap-
seems to require, all the ordinary call- plies also and further in the case of
ings and occupations of life, which the athlete; comp. Klotz, Devar. Vol.
would necessarily be inconsistent with II. p. 638. Of the two forms, idXû
the special and seclusive duties of a and ddXevui, it is said that (in the best
soldier; comp. Philo, Tit. Mosis, iii. Attic Greek) the latter is more com-
27, Vol. II. p. 167 (cd. Mang.), ^pyuv mon in allusions to the games, the for-
Kai Texfwv twu eh iropKrfMv, koX irpa-y- mer in more general references (Rost
fiar. 6<rai Kara îov ^Tir7}(ni>, ib. 28, u. Palm, Lex. s.v. ddXevu); comp,
p. 168, T^x^"-'- ""'' irpay/M. Kal fxdXicrTa however Plato, Legg. viii. p. 830 a,
ol irepl TTOptff/xbv Kal ^lov ^riTrjcriv with ib. IX. p. 873 E. vo(i{p.u)s]
(Wetst.). Compare Beveridge, Can. ' according to ride, jmoVn 1 ~i

Apost. VI. Annot. p. 17, who specifies [in lege] Syr. ; }] ddXririKj) vofxovs ^x^'
what were considered '
sascularia ne- Tivds, Kad' oi's TpocTr)Kei roiis ddXrp-ds
gotia.' dyuvlêcrdai, Theod. This however
Tu) <rTpaTo\oYi](ravTi] ^him who en- must not be restricted merely to an
rolled him as a soldier:^ CTparoK., a observation of the rules when in the
an-, \ey6fi. in N.T. and a X^^ts tov contest, but, as the exs. adduced by
irapaK/xaiovTos'E\\r]viaiJi.ov (Coray), is Wetst. seem certainly to prove, must
properly 'milites conscribere' (Plu- be extended to the whole preparation
tarch, 31 a r. 9, al., comp. Dorvill. {wafTa TO. rots d6Xr]Tais irpoa-rfKOVTa,
Charit. i. 2, p. 29), and thence, by a Chrys.) before it as well; comp. Ar-
very easy transition, 'deligere militem,' rian, Epict. in. 10, el vofj.lfj.us rjOX-qaas,
v-tOl I "^ ô [qui elegit eum] Syr. el ^(payes ocra. 5et, ei eyufjLvdadrjs, el
Tou dXelwTov TjKoviras (Wetst.), and
comp. Joseph. Bell. v. 9. 4, ô-rjdbv see Siiicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11. jj.
iffTpaTo\6yr]cre.
4 1 4, where the force of this word is
5. lav 8i K.T.X.] Âgainifaman well illustrated by patristic citations.
also contend in the games,'' 'certat in The tacit warning Sianavrbi ev dcxKrfffei
agonc,' Vulg.,comp. Scholef. Hints,-p. ilvai (Chrj-s.) thus has its full force.
new image qua-
123: 5^ introduces a (' 6. TOV KOTTKovTa K.T.X.] '
The la-
si novam remunamquamqueenuntia- bouring husbandman must needs first
tionem affert,' Klotz, Devar. "Vol. 11, jHtrtakc of the fruitit (of his labour).'
p. 362, 'in the second place,' Donalds. There some difficulty in (a) the con-
is
Cratyl. 155) derived from athletic nexiojiand (b) the a2)plication of this
contests, I Cor. ix. 24 sq. In the for- verse. With respect to (a) it seems
mer image the Christian, as the soldier, wholly unnecessary to admit an hyper-
was represented as one 0/ many ; here, baton, sc. t6v twv Kapir. fieraX. d^Xovra
as the athlete, he is a little more in- yeupy. dei irpuhov Koiridv, a gramma-
dividualized, and the personal nature tical subterfuge still partially advocat-
of the encounter is a little more hinted ed by Winer, Gr. 61. 4, p. 490; so
at; comp. notes on Kph. vi. 12. The Wakefield, Sylv. Crit. Vol. i. p. 155.
KOil, as usual, has its axcensive force, The ex. which Winer adduces, Xen.
pointing to the previous image of the Cyrop. I. 3. 5, 6 crdt irpdrroi iraTr,p rd
;
' ;
II. 5-^ 125
wvra yeoopyov Sel "ttowtov twv Kapiroiv ixeraXaixâveiv.
voei o Xiyca' Sooaei yap croi 6 Ki'jOfo? crvuecriv ev iraa-iv. 7
HirreTunection^'lsuf-
M.Vrifx6vVe ÎtjCTOUV XpKTTOV iytjycp- 8
f er in His Gospef for the sake of the elect ; if however we endure. He will reward us.
rerayixiva. . .iroiet, is surely very dif- excluding that arising from the conver-
ferent, being obvious and self expla- sion of souls (Theod. , and appy. Syr.
natory. The meaning of the words
_C7IO?|3 -Id [fructuum ejus],
seems sufficiently clear if a slight em-
phasis be laid on KoiriQi'Ta (ovx (xttXcDs
comp. Hamm.) to be partaken of
even in the present world.
yeojpy. elire dWa, rbv kott., Chrys. ),
7. voei] 'understand, grasp the
and if irpurov (certainly not ita de- '
mum,' Grot.) be referred to other par- meaning of;^ not 'perpende,' Beza,
ticipators; 'the Za&OMrmfjr husbandman

or 'atteode,' Beng., translations of
(not the idle one) ought to partake
voiw which can hardly be substan-
: tiated in the N.T., but 'intellige,'
first (before aU others) of the fruits
it is his inalienableright ('lexquEedam Vulg., Âtd"! [mtellige] Syr., as
naturae,' Est.) in consequence of his the context and prevaihng meanmg of

and irpwrouhadi been
Kbiros. liKoiriwi'Ta the word (see esp. Beck, Bihl. Seelenl.
omitted, it would have been a mere II. 19. p. 56) evidently require : ^ttciStj
general and unconnected sentiment alviyfxaTwdus wavra elTe, to, tov crrpa.-
their insertion however turns the de- tiiLtov, to. tov dd\r]Tov, to, tov yewp-
claration into an indirect exhortation, yov, vbeL 4>r}(Ti, Theoph. The reading
closely parallel to that of ver. 5: 'that in the following clause is not quite
athlete only arecpavovTat who vofxl/xus certain; bi^t} yap k.t.X. (Eec.) deserves
ddXel, only the husbandman who some consideration on the principle,
KOTTt^hasthe first claim on the fruits.' 'procUvi lectioni praestat ardua;' the
On the derivation, and intension im- uncial authority [AC'DEFGK] seems
plied in Koir. [o^x anXws tov KdfJLVovTa however so distinctly to preponderate
dXXa t6v KOTTTo/xevov, Chrys.), compare as to leave it scarcely defensible. If
notes on i Tim. iv. 10. The real diffi- it be retained, yap may be taken in
culty is in (b) the application ; what its most simple and primary meaning,
are the Kapwoi? Clearly not the sup- 'sane pro rebus comparatis' (Klotz,
port which must be given to ministers Devar. Vol. 11. p. 232, comp. notes
(Mosh.), as this would be completely on Gal. ii. 6), or, more probably, in
alien to the context; nor the fruits its usual a?'(jfMmewte(ii;e sense (De W.,
of his labour and instruction which Peile), the command being explained
St Paul was to reap from Timothy by the prayer. o-vvccriv]
(Beng.), northe spiritual gifts which '

understanding '
according to the
Timothy imparted to others and was somewhat elaborate definition of Beck
to show first in himself (comp. Greg. (Bibl.Seelenl.il. 19,?. 60), the faculty
Nyss. ap. CEcum.), but, as the con- by which we mentally apprehend and
text seems to require and even sug- are enabled to pass judgment upon
gest, the future reward (comp. <tt- what is presented to us comp. notes ;
tpavovrat) which the faithful and 071 Eph. iii. 4, and Schubert, Gesch.
laborious teacher is pre-eminently to d. Seele, 40, notes, Vol. 11. p. 345

receive in the world to come (comp. (ed. 4).
Matth. V. 12, xix. 21), not perhaps 8. MvTi(5vV] 'Bear in retnem-

,
126 IIP02 TIMOeEOX B.
fxevov K PCKpwv, K (riripfiaTO^ AaviS, Kara to evayyi-
hrance; '
here only with an ace. per- derstood by comparing Kom. i. 3.
sonce: it is found with an ace. rei, From that passage it would seem that
Matth. xvi. 9, i Thess. ii. 9, Eev. it can here scarcely be intended to
xviii. 5, but more commonly with a point to Christ merely on the side of
genitive. The distinction between the His human nature (Mosh.), and as a
two cases seems to be, that with the bare antithesis to iyrjyepfj..: much less
gen. the meaning is simply 'to re- has itany reference to cun-ent Doce-
member,' the object being perhaps tist doctrines (De W., Baur, Pasta-
regarded as that from which, as it ralbr. p. 102). It points indeed, as
were, the memory emanates (comp. the context here suggests, and the
Donalds. Gr. 451. gg) ; with the words Kara ffdpKa in Rom. I.e. seem
accits. the meaning is rather to keep ' to render certain, to Christ's human
in remembrance,' 'to bear in mind;' nature, but it points to it at the same
see Winer, Gr. 30. 10, p. 184, and time as derived through the greatest
comp. Bernhardy, Synt. 111. 51, p. 177. of Israel's Kings, and as in the fulfil-
The exhortation does not seem dog- ment of the sure word of prophecy,
matical (wpbs Tovi aiperiKoiis airoretvo- Jer. xxiii. 5, Matth. xxii. 42, John vii.
fjLevoi, Chrys., Est.), nor even directly 42; seeWiesing. in loc, who has very
hortatory ('recordare, ita ut sequare,' ably elucidated the force and mean-
Beng.), but intended to console and ing of this clause.
encourage. Timothy was to take cou- Kara TO iiay^. \i.ov] 'according to my
rage, by dwelling on the victory over Gospel,' i.e. 'the Gospel entrusted to
death and the glory of his Master, me to preach,' to evayyiX. 5 fvayye\[-
his Master who was pleased to assume i^'ofj.ai, I Cor. XV. i, comp. Horn. ii. 16,
indeed man's nature, yet came, as the xvi. 25; 'suum appellat ratione mi-
word of promise had declared, of the nisteiii,' Calv. on Ham. ii. 16. The
kingly seed of David. remark of Jerome, quotiescunque in '
iyq-ycpiA. k vtKpcov must obviously be eiîstolis suis dicit Paulus juxtaevang.

connected immediately with 'I. X.; meum de Luck significat volumine,'
not, 'that He was raised,' lOc, Vulg. noticed by Fabricius [Cod. Apocr. N. T.
Auth., Alf. (in loc), hut asonc
' i-aised,' p. 372), and here pressed by Baur
&c. (Goth, 'urrisanaua') ; compare {Paxtoralbr. p. 99), cannot be sub-
Winer, Gr. 45. 4, p. 309, and see stantiated. There may be an allusion
Alford on i John iv. 2, but correct to the Tiues ^repa evayye\t^6fievoi,
'
primary and ' secondary into se-
' '
'
Thcoph., but it here scarcely seems
condary' and 'tertiary' (Donalds. Gr. intended.
417). On the use of the perfect 9. ev <5] 'in which,' as the official
{(yrjyep/x.) in this and other events in sphere of action, scil. 'in quo prsedi-
our Lord's life as marking their per- cando,' MiiUer, not, 'on accoimt of
manent character, see Green, G?-. p.22. which,' Bcza 2: comp. Eom. i. 9,
Ik (nr^pp,aTOS Aav(8] Scil. yeuo/u-tvov, 2 Cor. X. 14, Phil. iv. 3. Wiesinger
not Tov yevopiivov, Dc W. The mean- hesitatingly proposes to refer iv <^ to
ing of this clause, thus placed (appy. Christ; such aconstruction is of course
with studied emphasis) out of its na- possible (comp. Eph. iv. i), but in-
tural order, can only be properly un- volves a departure from the ordinary
; ;
II. 9> lo- 127
aWu 6 Xoyo^ tov Qeov ov SeSerai. Sia tovto Travra lO

inrofxei'co Sia Toug eKXeKTOvg, Iva Kai avroi o-wrrjpla'i tv-
rule of connexion, which does not ov S^Serai] '

is not (has not been and
seem required by the context. is not) hound;'' with evident allusion
|j.xpi 8o-|i..] 'even unto bonds,' Auth. (per paronomasiam) to the preceding
comp. Phil. ii. 8, m^X/"' Oolvoltov, Heb. l(Tfj.Qv. The reference must not be
xii. 4, M^XP'^ aiiiaros. The distinction limited to the Apostle's particular case
between /x^xP' ^^^ ^X/") urged by (Seer/xo'i'Tat at x^'-P^î <^^^' ^X V T^wr-
Tittmann, Sijnon. i. p. 34, according ra, Chrys. ;
'
this hath not restrained
to wliich '
in axpt- cogitatur potissi- me in mine oftice,'Hamm.),butseem3
mum totum tempus [ante^^, in fiixP'- perfectly general, whether in refer-
potissimum finis temporis [îisoiueadl, ence to himself or others, i^/xwv SeSe-
in quo aliquid factum est,' independ- fiivuv XAurat /cat Tpix^<-i Theoph.
ently of being appy. exactly at vari- comp. Phil. i. 12. The full adversa-
ance with the respective derivations tive force of dXXd, '

yet, nevertheless,''
[connected with aKpos, fiak-pd^, see Do- must not be left unnoticed; comp.
nalds. Cratyl. 181], has been fully Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. p. 3.
disproved by Fritz. Eom. v. 14, Vol. i. 10. 8ia tovto] Scarcely '
quia me
p. 308, note. The only reasonable vincto evangelium currit,' Beng., still
and natural distinction is that sug- less a TrXeoi'ocr/xos efipaiKos, Coray, but
gested by derivation, viz. that axPh ^^ rather, 'propter hoc, id est, ut evan-
some passages, seems to preserve an gelium disseminetur, ut verbum Dei
ascensive, ^^ extensive reference
/x^xP'- currat et clarificetur,' Est., the nega-
(see esp. Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. p. 225) ;
tive statement ov dôerai being treated
yet still usage so far contravenes this, as if it had been a, positive statement
that the real difference between the of the irpoKOTrrj of the Gospel. Having
particles seems only to consist in this, mentioned the bonds which his preach-
that dxpi is also an adverb, yu^xp' ^^t ing had entailed on him, he adds with
so; that /^^XP'^ ^ is used with a gen. increasing emphasis, iravra inrop.h<j} ;
(Herm. Viger. No. 251), but not so bonds, yea all things, sufferings,
axp^^ ov and finally, that the one

; death : see Acts xxi. 13.
occurs in certain formulae more fre- WojJi^vw] 'endure,'' 'sustain,' '
sus-
quently than the other, and yet that tineo,' Vulg., not exactly 'am con-
this again seems only fairly referable tent to suffer anything,' Peile (Trcicrxw,
to the '
usus scribendi' of the author. Chrys.), as this too much obscures the
The note of Fritzsche, Eom. I.e., on noi-mal meaning of vtto/h. in the N.T.,
these particles, and the goodarticleby which is rather that of a brave bear-
Klotz, Devar, Vol. 11. p. 224 231, ing up against sufferings ( animum in '
will both repay the trouble of consult- perferendo sustinet,' Tittm. Synon. i.
ation. p. 194, see Trench, Synon. Part 11.
KUKovpYos] '
a malefactor,' only here 3) than a mere tame and passive
and Luke xxiii. 32, 33, 39. It en- sufferance (avixâ^dai) of them see ;
hances the preceding words to. ruv below, ver. 12, Eom. xii. 12, James i.
KaKovpyuv viroixivu wddr], Theod. there : 12, al., and contrast di'exoVfî, r Cor.
may be too perhaps a paronomasia, iv. 12 (uTT^crxoc, Psalm Ixxxix. 51),
KaKoirad. KaKovp., '
mala patior tan- where a meek suffering is intended to
quam malefactor,' Est. be sjêcially depicted. Even in the
128 IIPO:i: TIMOGEON B.
1 1 ^(t)(Tiv Ttji v Xpiarcp Îtjcrov /xera So^rj^ aiwvlov. ttktto^

12 o \oyo<i' el yap cruvairedduofxev, Kal crvvTija-ofiev' ei
case of watSfia, the Christian viro/xhei Ep. and its language elsewhere (ch.
(Heb. xii. 7 Eec, comp. i Pet. ii. 20), iv. 8) fully warrant.
it is to be the endurance of a quick TTJs v Xp. *I.] Emphatic; t^j 6vtu)%
and living, not the passiveness of a auTrjpias, Chrys. On the use of the
dead and feelingless soul. Thus then article, see notes on ch. i. 13.
the meaning assigned to vtroixov-f) by \itra. 8o|t]s appended to trwr?;-
alwv. is
Eeuss, Tlieol. Chrct. iv. 20, Vol. ii. pla, and, while serving to enhance it,
p. 225, as its^jrmaryone, viz. 'la sou- also marks it as in its highest and
mission pure et simple qui accepte la completest realization belonging to the
douleur,' seems certainly ioo passive, future world ; rj ovtwj doâ if ovpa-
and is moreover not substantiated by ms iffTiv, Chrys. Thus then, though
the cxx. adduced, Eora. viii. 25, xv. 4, there were sufferings in this world,
2 Cor. 6 see Meyer on i Cor.
i. ; xiii. 7, there was in the world to come salva-
Fritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 258. tion and glory.
Tovs ^kXktovs] '
^Tieeêcf,' those whom II, irioTos 6 Xo'yos] 'Faithful is
God in His
mercy, and in ac-
infinite the saying compare notes on i Tim.
:'
cordance with the counsels of His i. 15. Here, as in i Tim, iv. 9, the
' voluntas hberrima,' has been pleased use of yap in the following clause
iKKiâadai.;see notes on Eph. i. 4. seems to suggest a reference to the
There appears no reason whatever for precedinr) v,'OTda ; wktt. 6 \6y. ttojos;
here limiting the iKXeKTol to those who oTi ol iKXeKTol ivdoôv Kal aiwviov
had not yet received the message of (TWTT]pias viTvôi>Tai, Theoph. after
the Gospel (De W.), 'qui adhuc ad Chrys. ; similarly fficum. If with
Christiovile sunt adduceudi' (Menoch. Huth., Leo, al., the formula be re-
ap. Pol. Sijn.), and still less for con- fened to what follows, the proper
fining it to those who had already force of yap can scarcely be main-
received it (Grot.): the reference is tained : even in its most decidedly
perfectly general, timeless, and unre- e.rplanatory uses, the conclusive force
stricted. On St Paul's use of iKXeK- (the apa portion, see Klotz, Derar.
Tol, comp. Eeuss, Theol. Cliret. iv. 14, Vol. II. p. 232), though subordinated
Vol. II. p. 133. Kal avTol] to the affirmative, is never so com-
'they too,' they as well as I; ws /cot pletely obscured (' videlicet,' Peile, ' ni-
TJ/tte? J
Kal yap Kal ^/las 6 Oebi iêXi^- mirum,' Leo) as must be the case in
aro, Chrys. The reference advocated the present passage.In Matth. i. 18,
by De W., they as well as those who
'
noticed by De W., the use of yap was
already believe,' seems certainly un- suggested by the preceding ovtw, be-
tenable,
on this groimd, that it would sides the reading is doubtful ; see
imply a kind of contrast between the Kiihner on Xen. Mem. I. 1,6.
iridTol and iKXtKTol ; whereas the wi- l Yap K.T.X. ] It has been asserted by
<TTol, as Wicsinger fairly observes, Miinter (Christl. Poes. p. 29), Mack,
must both be and remain IkXcktoL Couyb., al., that the latter part of
The tacit reference of the Apostle to this,and the whole of the two follow-
himself does not involve terms of ing verses are taken from some Chris-
greater assurance than the date of the tian hymn. Though the distinctly
1; 3 ;
II. II, 12, 13. 129
vTTOnevoimev, Kal <7Vvâ(ri\ev(T0fiV' el apvtjcrofieOa, KciKei-
P09 apvijaerai ^/nag' ei aTricTTOu/uLev, CKehog TTicTTog 1
fiever appija-aa-Qai yap eavrov ov Sijvarai.
rhythmical character of the clauses union with Him in His death, we

(see the arrangement in Mack, who shall hereafter share with Him His
however erroneously includes the first life ; comp. Phil. iii. 10.
yap in the quotation), and the apj)a- 12. il viro]Livo\t.v] '

if we endure,'
rent occurrence of another specimen scil. with Him ;
present ; this was a
in I Tim. iii. i6, certainly favour such continuing state. On the meaning of
a supposition; still the argumentative vTTotiiveiv, see notes on ver. 10.
yap {Lachm., Tisch., with all the un- Kal <rvvPao-i\evcro|iv] 'we shall also
cial MSS. [probably A] except KH*) reign with (Him) ;' extension of the
in ver. 1 3 seems so far opposed to the previous idea awâoti. not only shall ;
hymnal character of the quotation as we live, but also be Icings with Him
to leave the supposition very doubtful. comp. Eom. v. 17, viii. 17, Eev. i. 6.
It is not noticed in Eambach's An- 1,vvPa(r. is only a Sir Xeyo/x. in N.T.,

thologie, Vol. i. p. 33, where it would here and i Cor. iv. 8 ; comp. Polyc.
scarcely have been omitted if the hy- Phil. 5. 1 dpv7](ro|j.9a] 'if
pothesis had not seemed untenable. we shall deny (Him),'' aut facto, aut
l crvvaireGdvoiiev] 'if we died tvith verbo, aut etiam silentio,' Est.; comp.
(Him) ;' the (xiiv obviously refers to Matth. X. 32, 33 : ovk ev rols xpriaroi^
Xp. 'I7?<r. ver. 10. The death here fiovov, aWa. Kal ev roh ivavrlois al
alluded to must, in accordance with duoijSai, Chrys. The futjtre conveys

the context, be simply d Blo. irad-qixd- the idea of the ethical possibility of
TU3V ddvaros, not also 6 Sia, tou Xou- the action; comp. Winer, Gr. 40. 6,
rpoO, Chrys., and the Greek exposi- p. 250 we have thus in the hypotheti-
:
tors. In the very similar passage, cal clauses, aorist, present, andfuture.
Eom. vi. 8, the reference, as ver. 1 The precedence of apveiadai to ctTrt-
sq. clearly show, is ethical; here how- creiv is not to be ascribed to the fact
ever such a reference would seem in- that abnegatio
' . . . fidem quffi fuerat ex-
consistent with the general current of tinguit,' Beng., but rather to this, that
the argument, and esp. with ver. 12. a persistent state of unbelief {aTrjaroG-
The aorist must not be passed over far worse than a denial which
jxev) is
it marks a single past act that took might be (as in the case of St Peter)
place when we gave ourselves up to a an act committed in weakness and
life that involved similar exposure to bitterly repented ofj comp. Leo. The
sufferingsand death the Apostle ; reading is not quite certain : dpurjjofj..
died when he embraced the lot of a is supported by ACi^^; Syr., Vulg.

daily death (/ca^' r]fi^pai> divodvriaK^^, (FG here omit some words), while dp-
I Cor. XV. 31), and of a constant bear- vovfJL. (Rec.) has DEKLS^; Clarom.,
ing about the viKpuicnv tov Îrjcrov, 2 Vulg. (Amiat.), but seems, on the
Cor. iv. 10. Kal o-vvt'n'a-.] whole, more probably corrected to
'we shall also live with (Him),' not in harmonize with the pres, iirofiivoixev,
an ethical sense, but, as the antithesis than altered to balance apv-fjaerai.
necessarily requires, with physical re- 13. tl dTri(rTo{i[X6v] '
if we are un-
ference to Christ's resun-ection (comp. believing,' or, to preserve the paro-
iyriyep/i^vov, ver. 8) ; by virtue of our nomasia, 'are faithless,' &iri(TToi ifffiev
K
. ,
130 TIP02 TIMO0EON B.

Charge men to avoia
avoid
'
T
aVTa
,
VTTOflllXVJ](TK.e,
, n
diafXaprVpOfXeVO^
' '
,
,
babbrings which really
lead to the subversion
^
^"'^
evMTTiov rod Kvptou ^h Xoyofxaxelv, eir
knows' His own.
Follow practical religion, be meek and eschew contentions.
(comp. Fritz. liom. iii. 3), not speci- 1. p. 339 (ed. Burt.). On the aor. infin.
fically 'in Him' (Syr.), or 'in His after dvwaTai see notes or Eph. iii. 4.
resurrection,' oVt dfiaTf) (Chxys.), or 14. TaiJTa virop.|iv.] 'jyut (them)

'in His divinity,' 6ti Geos^trn ((Ecura. in remembrance ofthete things,' soil, of
2), but generally, ' if wc exhibit un- the truths mentioned in ver. 11 13;
whether as regards His attri-
belief,' comp. Tit. iii. i, 2 Pet. i. 12. The
butes. His promises, or His Gospel; most natural supplement to viro/xluvr]-
'
infidelitas iôsitiva significatur, qufc ffK is not dWovs (Theoph., (Ecum.),
est eorum qui veritatem auditam reci- but aureus (Syr.), whether generally
pere nolunt, aut semel receptam dcsc- '
eos quibus praxes, ' Beng., or, as the
runt,' Estius. De W., Wiesing., and meaning of the verb seems to suggest,
others, following Grot., translate 'the faithful,' those who already be-
aTTKTT. 'untrcu sind,' 'are unfaithful,' lieve, but require to be reminded of
appealing to the similar passage, these eternal truths.
Rom. iii. 3. This is certainly plausible 8ia(i.apTvpo|ivos] 'solemnly charging
on account of the following Trtords, still (tJicm) ;' similarly with an inf. inPolyb.
neither there (see esp. M^' ip Hist. I. 33. 5, ib. 37. 4, III. 15. 5: see
nor here is there sufficie-, reason for notes on i Tim. v. 2 1
departing from the regulctr meaning |xi^ XoYO|i.a\iv] 'not to contend about
of dinffTe'iv (Mark xvi. 11, 16, Luke tcords,' 'not to indulge in Xoyo/xaxlai,'
xxiv. II, 41, Acts xxviii. 24), which, see notes on vi. 4. The read-i Tim.
like aTTLffrla, seems abvaijs in the ing somewhat doubtful: Lachm.
is
N. T. to imply not untrueness,' '
'
un- reads Xoyofxdxa with AC^ Clarom. ;
faithfulness,' but definitely ' unbelief.' Aug., Vulg., ^th.; Latin Ff.; so
This is still further confirmed by the also Tiseh. ed. i, who however in ed.
species of climax, apvr]ff6fi., diricrTov- 2, 7, would seem, rightly)
has (as it
fiev; see above, on ver. 12. restored the inf. with C'^DEFGELN;
both in His nature
irwrrds] ^faithful,'' nearly all mss.; Syr. (both), Goth.;
andpromises; comp.Deut. vii.9, Rom. Clem., Clu-ys., Theod., al.; so Mill,
iii. 3, 4. Though wo believe not Him Prolegom. p. xlix. Though the change
and His promises, yd He remains un- from the imper. to the infinitive might
changed in His faithfulness and truth; be thought not wholly improbable, as
TTiaros ioTi koI avTos, 6(j>el\wv incTiv- the inf. might seem an easier reading
effOai (If oh dv 'Kiyri Kal votrj, ai'ris (comp. however ch. iv. 2), j'et a con-
dTpiTTTOS niv<j}V Kal fl-T) (xXXoioi'/xej'oj formation of the inf. to the preceding
K.T.\., Athan. cont. Arian. in. Vol. and succeeding imp. seems equally
I.
377 (Paris, 1627).
p. plausible. The preponderance of ex-
ov 8vv. K.T.X.] 'He cannot deny Him- ternal authority may thus be allowed
(//,' or be untrue to His own essential to decide the question. If the imper.
nature; Swarot /ca^' tJ/jlcls ndura 6 bo adopted, a stop must bo placed
0O5, dwep 5vi>dfivoi tov Qebs eTvai Kal after Kx'plov. kit ov8^v
Tov ayadbi elvai Kal rov croipbs elvat. Xpijoriixov] '
{a course) useful for no-
ovK i^lararai, Orig. Gels. Lib. iii. 70; thing;' not an independent clause in-
sec also Pearson, Creed, Art. vi. Vol. volving a separate predication ('ad
; ;
11. 14, 15- 131
ovSeu j(^p^(rifJi.ov, eir] KaTacrTpocjyr] rcov aKovovrwv. (tttoxj- I 5

SacTOU (jeavTOV Soki/ulov Trapacrrtjcrai T(p Gew, epyarriv
nihil cnim utile est, nisi,' d:c., Vulg,, ably led, subversionempariunt,' Just.
'
sim. Clarom.), but in Disposition to the The primary object of the false teach-
preceding sentence; comp. Mark vii. ers, in accordance with their general
19, and see Winer, Gr. 59. 9, p. 472. character, mighthavebeen to convince,
The reading is here again by nomeans or to make gain out of the hearer
certain. The balance of critical au- (comp. Tit. i. 11); the result, whether
thority seems noio in favour of ctt' ov- contemplated or not, was his Kara-
5kv with ACK^ [eir oMevl yap, FG); aTpo<j)r). These ideas of purpose and
17 [Lachm., Tisch. ed. 7); so Huther. result are frequently somewhat blend-
Still the reading retained in ed. i, 2, ed in the use of inl with the dat.
ets ovdh with DEKLX-* (Tisch. ed. 2), comp. Xen. Mem, 11. 3. 19, toIs iir'
deserves much consideration, espe- u(p\elqL ireTTonjuivoLS iirl /SXajSy XPV-
cially on internal grounds; for though, ffdai, and comjjare the formula rrjv ivl
on the one hand, it is possible that eh davarip, Arrian, Anah. vii. 8. 7 (Xen.
might have been the result of a change Anah. i. 6. 10) ; see Winer, Gr. 48. c,
to avoid the seeming difficulty of iirl p. 35i,Bernhardy, Synt.-v. 24,?. 251.
twice used thus contiguously, and the f 8oKi}iov] âpproved,' one who
i-n-' ovdevl of FG might have been a . .van' ^
e test (comj). Bokiixov dp-
correction; it is certainly not impro- yupt-^v. Poll Jnomast. iii. 86), just as
bable,on the other hand, that the eye ddoKifios (cH. iii. 8, Tit. i. 16, al.) is one
of the transcriber might have been who cannot (comp. Eom. xiv. 18, xvi.
caught by the following ewl, and that 10, I Cor. xi. 19, al.), exi^lained more
thesubstitution is accidental. St Paul's fully in the following clause, but ob-
love of prepositional variation (comp. viously not to be joined with ipyd-

notes on Gal. an argument
i. i) is also T7}v (Mack). The termination -l-ixos
of no inconsiderable weight. In eh (the first part of which points to

ovdiv the idea of destination is marked quality, the second to action, Donalds.
perhaps a little more laxly (comp. Acts Cratyl. 258) is annexed according to
xvii. 2i,andWiner, G?-. 49. a, p. 354), somewhat differing analogies comp. ;
in iw' ovSh (comp. e^' 0, Matth. xxvi. Buttm. Gr. 118. 13.
50, ScU. rb Kara OKbirov irpdrTe, Eu- TrapaarT7]<rav tw 0ip] 'exhibere Deo,'
thym. ;
[Demosth.] Aristog. p. 779, Vulg., Clarom.; comp. Eom. vi. 13,
eirl Ka\6i>...irpdyfjLa...xpVCi-lôs) a little I Cor. Eph. v. 27 the asser-

viii. 8, :
more stringently. It is singular that tion of Tholuck [on Eom. I.e.), that
XpTjaifjiov is a aTro^ Xeydfi. in the N.T. jemandem etwas
irapia-Taveiy Tivl ti is '
e6xpv<^Tos however is found with els zufreiem Gebrauch vorlegen,' cannot

in ch. iv. 11. ewl Kara- be substantiated ; it is simply sistere, '
o-Tpo4>ti] 'for the subversion,' not, as it exhibere, alicui aliquid' (Fritz. Rom.
ought to be, for the edification (oIko- Vol. I. p. 403), the context defining
SopLTj) of the hearers; comp. els KaOai- the application and modifying the
peaiv, 2 Cor. xiii. 10. 'Etti here seems translation. ep-yartiv] 'a
to include with the idea of purpose ivorkman,' not perhaps without refer-
and object (comp. notes on Gal. v. 13, ence to the laborious nature of the
and on Eph. ii. 10) that also of the work, the ?pyov evayyeXiarov, ch. iv.
result to which the Xoyofiaxiai inevit- 5, al, ; similarly, but in a bad refer-
^2
; ;
aveiratcTyyi'Tov, opOoTO/aovvTa tov Xoyov T'79 aXrjOeia?.
16 Ta? oe /3e/3>/\oi;p Kevocpcovta^ ire puar aero' Tr\ irXelov
ence, 2 Cor. xi. 13, Phil. iii. 2 ; comp. laid out straightly and truly. The
Deyling, Ohs. Vol. iv. 2, p. 623. meaning is rightly retained by Syr.
av7ra<rxvvTov] 'jiot ashamed;' air.
ZL| _>Z. li-l^ [prajdicans recte]
\ey6/x.: not with any active or middle
force (6 ipyarrjs ovoiv a.laxvv^Tai irpar- and Vulg., recte tractantem,' but
Tiv, Clirys.), with reference to feeling the metaphor is thus obscured. For
shame in the cause of the Gospel thevarious interpretations of thispas-
(Theoph., CEcum.; comp. yoiTj ^Trat- sage, see "Wolf, in loc. Vol. iv. p. 513
(TxvvOr)^, ch. i. 8), hut passively, 'non sq., and esp. Deyling, Obs. Vol. iv. 2,
pudefactum,' Bengel; comp. Phil. i. exerc. 111. 10 sq., p. 618 sq., where
20, ^J* ov^cvl alcxwO^ffo/xai. this expression is very elaborately in-
dp9oTOfxovvTa] 'cutting, laying out, vestigated, TTJs aXT]6Cas]
straiyJit,' asaroad, (r.;comp.Theod., 'of Truth,' not the gen. of apposition,

eivaivovfxev koL tQv yewpydi' roiis eu- but suhstantice; see notes on Eph. i.
Oeias Tas avXaKas dvaT^/xvovra^, Vari- 13, and compare Scheuerlein, Synt.
ous interpretations have been assigned 12. I, p. 82.
to this passage, in most of w-hich the 1 6. Kvo<|>wvCas] ' babblings '
only
idea olriixveiv, e.g. riîve to. voda, Kal here and i Tim. vi. 20, where see
TO. Toiavra hKoirre, Chrys.; 'transla- notes. irepi.to-Tao-o] 'withdraw
tio sumpta ab ilia legali victimaruni
from,' <^ ÎZ^w^l [subdue te a]
sections,' Beza; 'acsi pater alendis
filiis iâuem in frusta secando distri- Syi". , -irep'Kpevye, Hesych, ,
not 'cohibe,
bueret,' Calv.,
is undulypressed and sc.ne ulterius grassarentur (Raphel, '
arbitrarily explained. The real em- Beza, and even Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
phasis however rests rather on the Vol. II. p. 673), a meaning not lexi-
6p66s; com J). dpdoTroduv, Gal. ii. 14, cally tenable. It occurs in the N.T.
and the force of the adj. in kuivoto- (in the present form) only here and
fiuv, Plato,Legg. vii. p. 797 b, al. Tit. iii. 9; comp. Lucian, Ilcrmot.
but this again must not be pressed to 86, iKTpairr]croiJ.ai. Kal irfpLarricroiKU,
the complete exclusion of the verbal but not Polyb. Hist. in. 84. 1 1 (cited
element, as in Greg. Naz. Orat. 11. p. by Raphel), as there the verb has its
23 , where dpdor. nearly = 6p6uii odevetv, usual meaning. The expression irepi-
see Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 370. Thus taracdal ri or riva (the latter [in the
then it will be most correct to adhere sing.]condemned by Lucian, Pseudoii.
closely to the primary meaning to 4, and Thom. M. s. v. p. 708, ed.
'
cut in a straight line' (Rost u. Palm, Bern., but defended by Lobeck, Soph.
Lex. 8.V.), and to regard it as a meta- Ajax, 82, p. 109), in the sense of
phor from laying out a road (comp. 'making a circuit so as to avoid,'
Prov. iii. 6, IVa 6p6oTOfj.rj ras oSovi (tov), surely not 'to hedge oneself in,' Peile,
or drawing a furrow (Theod.), the occurs occasionally in later writers,

merit of which is to consist in the see exx. in Eisner, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 3 14,
straightncss with which the work of Rostu. Palm, Lear. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 846,
cutting or laying out is performed. and comp. Dorville, Chariton, i. 13,
The word of truth is, as it were, p. 136, bj' whom this use of irtpitffT.
an 656$ (comp. De W.), which is to be is fully illustrated.

8 ;
II. i6, 17, 18. 183
'yap TrpoKo-ôvcriv aaeêlag, Kai 6 Xoyof; avrwv w? I7

ydyypaiva voixriv eêi. wv ecrriv 'Yfxevaiog Ka\ îXtjro'},
o'lTiPe^ Trepi rrjv aXrjdeiav rjaroy^ricrav, Xe'yoi/re? Tr]v 1
irpoKo\j/ov(riv] Hhey will make ad- the evil as being extensive in its nature
vance,' scil. 'the false teachers,' those (comp. Gal. v. 9, and notes in loc.)
who utter the Kevo<puvla% (comp. aurtDj', rather than intensive (Mack), though
ver. 17, and ch. iii. 9, 13), not the it is not improbable that the 707. was
Kei'o(fiuvLat. themselves, Luther, al. an intensive reduplication
jDrimarily
Observe the future, which shows that seeBopp, Gr.p. 569. So also distinctly,
the en-or of the false teachers in its though with a retention of the origi-
most developed state had not yet
nal word, Syr. _,5Cl>o'|Z (l^JOJ
appeared ; see notes on i Tim. i. 3,
iv. The form ttpokotttu}, though
I.
habebit in mul-
11
m*-> [vo/j-riv
condemned by Lucian, Pseudos. 5, is ^->e
rightly maintained by Thom. M. and tis]; comp. Ovid, Metam.ii. 825, 'so-
Phrynichus ; the subst. trpoKOTrrj is let immedicabile cancer Sei"pere, et
however indefensible, see notes on i iUffisas vitiatis addere partes.' The

Tim. iv. 15. It is used in the N. T. error of these teacherswas spreading,
de bono (Luke ii. 52), de 7nalo (here, and the Apostle foresees that it was
and ch. iii. 9, 13) and de neutro (Eom. yet further to spread, and to corrupt
xiii. 12). acr|3as] '0/ the Ephesian community to a still
impiety,'' or, better to preserve the more lamentable extent ; 'res misera-
;'
antithesis to evae^., '
of ungodliness biU experimeuto notior quam ut plu-
gen. dependent on nXecou, and either ribus verbis declarari debeat,' Est.
the gen. of thepoint of view (Scheuerl, '
Yjie'v. Kal <l>(\.] Two false teachers of
Synt. 18. I, p. 129), or more proba- whom nothing certain is known; Vi-
bly the gen. materice, as in the gen. tringa (Obs. Sacr. iv. 9, Vol. i. p. 926)
after tovto, toctovto, k.t.\.; comp. thinks that they were Jews, and pro-
Joseph. Bell. vi. 2, 3, wpoijKoâv els bably Sadducees. The latter suppo-
TocrovTov wapavofiias (De W.), and see sition seems very doubtful comp. next ;
Kriiger, Sjjvachl. 47. 10. 3. In such note, and Burton, Bampt. Lect. p. 135
cases, as Ki-iiger observes, the gen. is sq. Hymenseus is probably the same
commonly anarthrous, and a prepo- as the false teacher mentioned in i
sition (as here) not unfrequently pre- Tim. i. 20; see notes m loc.
cedes. 18. oI'tivs] ^men lolio,' pointing
17. YCLY'ypaiva] '

a gangrene,' ' an to them with a very faint exi^lanatory
eating sore;' according to Galen on force as members of a class see notes ;
Hippocr. de Artie. Vol. xii. p. 407, on Gal. ii. 4. irepl tijv
intermediate between the (f>Keyfxov7] dXi]9. K.T.X.] 'as concerning the truth
and the iKpaKcXos, and leading the way missed their aim:' so i Tim. vi. 21.
to the latter. The rather singular ex- On ricTTox- compare notes on i Tim. i.
pression vofx-qv eêi (' pastionem habe- 6, and on the use of -n-epi, notes on ib.
bit, ' Erasm. ) and the deriv. of ya.yyp. i. 19. XtYovres k.t.X.] 'saying
[7pctw, ypalvu), connected with Sanscr. that the resurrection has already taken
gras. '
devorare,' comp. Pott, Etym. place ;' characteristic and distinguish-
Forsch. Vol. i. p. 278] both point to ing feature of their error. All recent
134 nPOS TIMOGEON B.
avacnacTiv t'jSrj yeyovevai, ku). avarpiirovcriv TrjV rtvcov
19 TTiariv. 'O fxevTOi arepeoi; OefxeXiog tou Qeou earrjKev,
commentators very pertinently adduce a(h\ Marc.v. 10. The reference to the
Iren. liar. 11. 31. 7. ed. Mass., 'esse renewal of generations Ik iraidoTroitas
resurrectionera a mortnis agnitionem (Theod.), or to the resurr. at the cruci-

ejusqiuB abipsisdiciturveritatis;' Ter- fixion, Matth. xxvii. 52 (Schoettg.),
tull. lie Rcsurr. 19, 'asseverantes...re- scarcely need be alluded to. Further
surrectionem earn vindicandam qua notices of this early heresy will be
quis adita. [additii, Rhen., Seinl.] veri- found in Walcli, Gesch. der Ketz, Vol.
tate redauimatus et revivificatus Deo, 1. p. 129, Burton, Bampt. Led. Note
ignorantisB morte discussi, velut de 59, p. 428; comp. Usteri, Lehrb. ri.
sepulchro veteris hominis eruperit;' 2. B, p. 344. d,va.rphrovfn.v

August. i?pis<. 55 [119]. 4, 'nonnulli... K.T.X.] 'subvert the faith of some;' see
arbitrati sunt jam factam esse resur- Tit. i. II. We cannot safely infer
rectionem, nee ullara ultcrius in fine from this use of tlvcjv that the number
temporum esse spcrandam.' These of the subverted was small (comp.
quotations botli verify the Apostle's Chrys. ov irdi'Tuji' aWd tivuv) ; rtf^s is
prediction, and serve to define, with simply sundry persons, 'the old Germ.
'
some show of probability, the specific 'etwelche,' Kriiger, Sjjrachl. 51. 16.
nature of the error of Hymenjeus and 14; comp. Meyer on Rom. iii. 3.
Philetus. The false asceticism which 19. n^vToi] 'Iiowerer,' ^neverthe-

is so often tacitly alluded to and con- less;'' this compound particle which
demned in theseEpp. led very probably primarily conveys 'majorem quandam
to an undue contempt for the body asseverationem ' (Klotz,D('iv(?-. Vol. 11.
(developed fully in the hylic theory of
' '
p. 663), and, as its composition shows,
the Gnostics, Theod. Har. 1. 7, comp. unites both confirmation [iih) and
Neand. 7//^^ of C/i. Vol. 11. p. 116, restriction {toI), '
certe quidem (Har- '
Clark), to false views of the nature of tung, Partik. Vol. i. p. 593), fre-
death (sccTertuU. I.e.), and thence to quently, as in the present case, in-
eqxially false views of the resurrection: volves an opposition to a preceding
death and resurrection were terms clause, and meets a possible objection;
which had with these false teachers '
though some may be subverted, yet
only a sijiritiud meaning and applica- assurcdlj' the firm foundation of God
tion; 'they allegorized away the doc- stands unshaken as ever;' 'quamvis
trine, and turned all into figure and quorundam subvertatur fides, nou ta-
metaphor,' Watorl. Doct. of Trin. iv. men fundamentum Dei,' Est. The
Vol. III. p. 459. Grinfield [ficliol. Hell. particle only occurs here in St Paul's
p. 603) cites Polyc. Phil. 7, but there Epp., five times in St John (ch. iv. 27,
the heterodoxy seems to be of a more vii. 13, xii. 42, XX. 5, xxi. 4), onco
fearful and antinomian character. The in St James (ch. ii. 8), and once in
error of Marcion, to which Baur (Paa- St Jude (ver. 8). As a general rule,
toralhr. p. 38) hero finds an allusion, /u^cToiisperhaps most correctly printed
was of a completely different kind; as one word, as by Lachm., Tisch.,
'Marcion in totum carnis resurrectio- especially when other enclitics are
nem nou admittens, ct soli animaj sa- joined with it ; see Ellendt, Lex. Soph.
lutem rcpromittens, non qualitatissed Vol. II. p. 80.
Bubstautiiu facit quiCstionem.'TertuU. 6...<rTp. fl}iA. Tov 0ov] *
the firm
;
II. 1 9. 135
e^^fofc' Tt]v aSpaycSa ravTtjv 'Eiyico K.vpiOi roug ovrag

avToOf /cat 'A7ro(7TJ?Tft) airo aSiKLU^ Trag 6 ouofiaôou to
foundation of God;' i.e. 'laid by Him,' K.T.X. seems certainly to involve an

not so much apossessive gen. as a gen. allusion to Numb. xvi. 5, ^yvu) 6 Qeos
auctoris or originis, see Sclieuerl. Sijnt. ovTas avTov [Heb. fut. Hiph. V'3^]
TOi>s
17.I, p. 125, compared witli p. 115, and is in the language of grave conso-
and with notes on i Tlwss. i. 6. It is lation, John X. 14, 27; 'He Imoweth
unnecessary to recount the different (not necessarily 'novitama7!i^;-,'Beng.,
and very arbitrary interpretations comp. notes o?i Gal. iv. 9) who are His
which this expression has received. true servants, and will separate them
Tlie only satisfactory interpr. is that from those who are not.' On the prac-
adopted by Est. i, Tirin. (ai5. Pol. tical aspects of this declaration, comp.
Sijn.),and now nearly all modern com- Taylor, Life of Chr. iii. 13, disc. 16,
mentators, according to which the and the brief but consolatory remarks
0efxi\. Tov Qeov is the Church, not of Jackson, Creed, xii. 6. 3. The
merely the arepeal ^vxal- (Chrys.), the second 'Aitoo-t. k.t.X. possibly has
dwepiTpeTTToi. (CEcum. ) viewed sepa- continued allusion to Numb, xvi., see
rately, and in contrast with the sub- ver. 26, (XTrocrxtV^rjTe dirb tQv CK-qvwv
verted (comp. Neander, Flanting, Vol. Twv avdp. TUP ffKKripwi' tovtujv, though
I. p. 492 Bohn), but collectively, the expressed in a wider and more general
KK\i]ala inrb Qeov TedeixeXiiv/x^vr}. It form (comp. Isaiah Iii. 11), and is in
is here called a 0efj.e\(.os, not per me-
' the language of ivarning.
touymiam' for oTkos, Coray, al., but
((() to mark
the Church of Christ and 6 ovo|xatwv] 'whonameth;' not |^^5
His Apostles as a foundation placed [qui vocat] Syr., '
qui invocat,' Wahl,
in the world on which the whole fu- but qui nominat,' Vulg. (misquoted
'
ture olKo8o/Mr) rests (comp. Eph. ii. 20 by Beza), Goth., scil. as his Lord
sq.) and (b) to convey the idea of its
;
and God, 'qui rogatus cujus sit disci-
firmness, strength, and solidity; comp. plinse Chiistum nominat ut magis-
especially i Tim. iii. 15. On defiiX. trum,' Grot.; comp. Isaiah xxvi. 13,
compare notes on i Tim. vi. 19. No- Kvpie eKTOs crov dWop ovk OLda/.uv, rb
tices of the various aberrant interi^re- ovo/xd (TOV ovoixdôjxev. dSiKâs] '
xin-
tations will be found in De W. in loc. righteousness ;' the opposite of biKaio-

?Xv] ^seeing it hath;' part, with a ffwi], Aristot. JRhet. i. 9. 7, joined by
very faint causal force, illustrating Plato, Gorg. p. 477 c, with cvjx-Kaaa
the previous declaration ; comp. Do- ^vxv^ Tvovrjpia. In its Christian usage
nalds. Gr. 615. Ti]v (r4>pa'YiSa and ai^plication it is similar in mean-
TavTTjv] 'this seal,' i.e. ^tJtis impres- ing to, but of wider reference than
sion, inscription;'comp. Kev. xxi. 14, dvop.ia, comp. i John v. 17; '
dSiKia.
where each de/n^Xios had the name of de quacunque improbitate dicitur,

an apostle inscribed thereon. There quateuus ti^ diKalai repugnat,' Titt-
may possibly be, as De W. suggests, mann, Sgnon. i. p. 48; as diKaioavvT]
an allusion to Deut. vi. 9, xi. 20. The is crvvaywyri /cat 'ivwai's TrdvTCiiv tQv
term a-cppayTda is used rather than KoKwv Kai dyaOQv (Chrys. Caten. in
Tnypa(priv to convey the idea of its Job. I.), so dSLKLa is the union and ac-
solemn, binding, and valid character. cumulation of all that is the reverse
Of the two inscriptions, the first 'iyvo) comp. notes on Tit. ii. 14.

130 nP02 TIMOGEON B.
20 ovona }\vpiov. ev fxeyaXr} Se oiKia ovk ecTTiv jjlovov
(TKvi] j^puaa Ka\ apyvpa, aWa Kal ûXiva Kai oarpaKiva,

21 Kat a fxev eig Tifxtju d Se ct'? arifxiav eav ovv T<9
eKKaOapri eavTOV airo rovTiav, earai (TKevo9 c<? Ti/xtjv,
io. 8i is certainly not 'for' (Bloom f.), metaphorical expressions the genuine
but, with its proper antithetical force, and spurious members of the Church
notices a tacit objection which the im- are represented as forming two distinct
plied statement in the last clause of classes, each of which, as the terms
the preceding verse, viz. 'that there XPV(Ta, and again ^v\. and
apyvpa,
are dSuot in the Church of Christ,' seem to imply, may involve
dcrrpcLK.,
might be thought to suggest: this it different degrees and gradations; the
dilutes bj' showing it to be really in former the ffKevrj tls TifxT)v, who are
accordance with the counsels and will calledby a 'vocatio interna,' and are
of God ; the Church is indeed intrin-
' united in heart to the Church; the
sically holy, but in a large house,' dc; latter the aKevT] eh dnnlav, who are
comp. notes on Gal. iii. 1 1. The con- calledby a vocatio mere externa,' and
'
nexion and current of the Apostle's who pertain not to the 'compages do-
thought will be best recognised, if it mits' (August, de Bapt. vii. 99 [li],
be observed that in ver. 19 the Church a chapter that will repay consulting),
is regarded more as an invisible, in the but belong to it merely outwardly and
present verse more as a visible commu- in name comp. ; Jackson, Creed, xii. 7.
nity: on the true import and proper I sq., Neauder, Planting, Vol.492 i. p.
application of these terms, see Jack- (Bohn), and on the whole subject, esp.
son, Creed, xii. 7. 6, and Field, Of the the great work of Field, supr. cit.,
Church, I. 10, p. 14. particularly Book i. 6 11. Thus

v ji7aXT| oIkCol] 'in a large house;' then the Tifirj and arifxia have no re-
observe the epithet, and its position, ference to the honour or dishonour
Winer, Gr. 59. 2, p. 464. The olda that redound to the oMa or to the
is not the world (Chrys., Theoph.), oiKobeairoTTjs (comp. Mack, Matth.),
but, in continuation of the previous but, as in Eom. Meyer in ix. 21 (see
image, the visible Church of Christ lor.), simply appertain and quali- to,
(Cypr. Fp. 55); the Apostle changes tatively characterize, the vessels them-
however the term defi^Xios, which selves. Moller (p. 106) justly finds in
marked the inward and essential cha- the image being thus left for interpre-
racter of the Church, into oUia, which tation to Timothy's spiritual discern-
ser\'es better to portray it in its visible ment (see ver. 1 4 sq.) a mark of genu-
and outward aspect. The Church was ineness ; a forger would have hardly
fieyaXt], it was like a net of wide loft it unexpanded and unexplained.
sweep iffay-qvr], Matth. xiii. 47) that 21. cdv oOv Tis K.T.X.] An encou-
included in it something of every kind; raging and consolatory exhortation,
see especially. Field, Of the Church, general in form, yet not without spe-
I. 7 sq., p. II sq., Pearson, Creed, cial reference to Timothy; iav tis =
Art. IX. Vol. I. p. 405 (ed. Burton), '
si ergo quis, verbi gratia, Timo-
and Hooker, Eccl. Pol. iii. i. 8. tlieus,' Beng. ^KKaOdpx) cavr.]
O'KfVT] xpvrd K.T.X..] '
iêssels of pnld 'shall have purged himself 'expur-
tind silver.' By this and the following g irit se,' IJeza ; not jrafreXuSj nadapri.
;
II. 20, 21, 22. 137
riyiacfxevov, u^pr]<TTOV tm beaiforri, et? irav epyov

dyaOov ^TOtjmaa/ixii/ov, Tu9 ve peoorepiKuii eiriQv- 2 2
/x/ap (bevye, SIcokc Se SiKaiO(Tvi'>]v, it'kttlv, ayairrjv, tipr}vt]v
Chrys., but (in sensii pragnanti) 'pur- is per opera bona, quibus et suffi et
'
gando sese Beng., the e'k re-

exierit,' aliorum saluti ac necessitati ad Dei
ferring to those whose communion was gloriam subserviant,' Estius.
to be left, comp. ver. 19, airocT-qrw. 15 wttv ^p^yov K.T.X.] 'prepared for
The verb eKKad. occurs again in i Cor. every good worh;' els, as usual, refer-
V. 7, where the force of the prep., in ring to the ultimate end and objects
allusion to the 'purging-oi^t from the ' contemplated in the preparation
houses of the iraXaia ^vij,t] (see Schoettg. comp. Kev. and Winer, Gr. 49.
ix. 7,
Hor. Hebr. Vol. i. 598), is fully appa- a, p. 354. Though opportunities might
rent. Theod. (comp. Chrys.) calls at- not always present themselves for an
tention to TTJs ypJj/xris e^r]pT7]ixiv7)v rrjV exercise of the eroijxaala., yet it was
rod KpdTTovos alpecnv, here fully con- there against the time of need ; Kciv
veyed by the act. verb with the re- fxfj wpaTTrj, a\\' S/xuis iiriTTjSeidv ecrri,
flexive pronoun (Beng. and denied in ), 5eKTLK6v, Chrys.

a manner very unconvincing by Beza. 22. Tds 8i vTcpiKas tiriO.] 'But
On the great practical principle in- the lusts of youth,'' '
juvenilia deside-
volved in this verse, 'no communion ria,' Vulg.jClarom. certainly not 'cu-
;
with impugnersof fundamentals,' see piditates novarum rerum,' Salmas.,

the sound remarks of Waterlaud, nor 'acres, vehementes, cupid.,' Loes-
Doctr. of Trill. ch. iv. Vol. in. p. 456 sq. ner, Obs. p. 417; see esp. Pearson,
diro TOVTWv seems clearly to refer to Vind. Ign. (ad lect.). Vol. i. p. 7 sq.
a eh arifxlav, i.e. the persons included (A.-C. Libr.). The previous indirect
in that simile, not to the /3e/37)\oi/j exhortation is now continued in a di-

Kei'o^w^'tas mentioned in ver. 16 (Est.), rect form both negatively and posi-
nor to aSidas,ver. 19 (Coray), which tively: the 5^ (which must not be

latterseems a very far-fetched refer- omitted, as Conyb.) marks the con-
ence. In using the terms a ds cltl/x, ,
trast between vewr. eTnO.and iToi.fj.a-
the thoughts of the Apostle were in (jia els trdv k.t.X. The iTridv/j.lai. do
all probability dwelhng on the \pev8o- not merely refer to iropveia, but, as
di5d<rKa\oL to whom he had been re- the Greek commentators remark, in-
cently alluding. sis Tipti^v clude irdaav eTridufxiav droTrov (Chrys. ),
is not to be connected with -qyiaa/jL^vov, rpv(f>T}v, yiXwTos dfxeTpiav, 86âv Kev-qv,
Syr.,Vulg., Chrys., Lach7ii.,'Leo (who Kol TO. TovTois TTpoao/xoia (Theod.), in

however adopts in his text a contrary aword.allthelusts and passionswhich
punctuation), but, asthepreviouscon- 2)articularly characterize youth, but
nexion in ver. 20 obviously suggests, which of course might be felt by one
immediately with (x/ceDoy, the three who was not a youth in the strictest
defining clauses more fully explaining sense of the term. On the compara-
the meaning of the term. tive youth of Timothy, comp. notes
eiiXprjo-TOv] 'serviceable,' ch. iv. 11, on I Tim. iv. 12, 8iwK] 'folloiv
Philem. 1 1 ; dpa iK7i'a axpyi(TTa, el Kai after.' So, with the same subst.,
Tiva xp^^'^v eTTtTcXet; Chrys. The eu- I Tim, vi. 11; comp. also Rom. ix.
XP'tsTia, as the following clause shows. 30, 31, xii. 13, xiv. 19, I Cor. xiv. i,
: '
fxera tu)v eiriKoXovixevuiv tov }^vpiov k KaOapa'; Kapdia<f.
23 Ta? d fxwpui Ka). diraiueuTOVi' (^rjTtjcrei^ Trapairov, etoo)?

24 oTi yevvwcriv fj.a-â<:' SovXov ve l\upiou ou Set ixayjiaQai,
ctXXa tjTrLov eivai ttoo? Trai/ra?, îSuktikov, dveîKaKOV,
I Thesfi. V. 15 [Heb. xii. 14], where see notes on i Tim. i. 4. On irapairov

diuiKtiv [Heb. C]n*1 Prov. xxi. 21, see notes ib. iv. 7. tiSuts oti k.t.X.]
Psalm xxxiv. 15] is used by St Paul 'knowing {as thou dost) that they en-
in the same characteristic way with gender contentions ;'
comp. I Tim. vi.
abstract substantives ; the correlative 4, Xo70/xaxâs ef wv yli>eTai...?pi'!,
term is KaraXaixâveLv, Eom. ix. 30, Tit. iii. 9, /xaxas vo/jlikcis. The use of
Phil. iii. 12. On bi.Kmo<r. and wlaTis, M-a-xv ii^ such applications is more ex-
see notes on i Tim. vi. 1 1 : Srav Xiyg tended than that of ir6Xefj.os; 'dici-
BiKatocrvvrii', voei o\as ras aperd^, Coray. tur autem iiaxeadat de quacunque
elpifv^v must be joined with (jLera tQv contentione etiam animorum etiamsi
(iriKaX., not with SluKe, Heydenr. non ad verbera et ca)des [TroXe/xoi']
comp, Heb. xii. 14, dp-qv-qv BuoKere pervenerit,' Tittm. Synon. 1. p. 66:
fUTh. irdvTtjiv. It denotes not merely comp. Eustath. on Horn. II. i. 177,
'peace' in the ordinary sense, i.e. ab- /iaxerat îv tls Kal XoyoiS, ws Kal 7}
sence of contention, but 'concordiam Xoyop-axâ 8t]Xoi: see also Trench,

illamspiritualem'(Calv.) which unites Synon. Part 11. 36. The terms are
together upon
all who
Cor. \. 1)
call ( i joined in James iv. i, but there the
and who love their Lord; comp. Eom. conflicts are not, as here, upon abs-
X. 12, Eph. iv. 3, K KaOapds tract questions between rival teachers
Kop8. (see notes 071 i Tim. i. 5) be- or rival sects, but are about the rights
longs to iiTLKoK. Tbv Ki'/5., and tacitly of property, compare ver. 2, 3. It
contrasts the true believers with the need scarcely be said that fx&xv lias
false teachers M'hose Kapdia like their no connexion with AK- or alxp^q (Pape,
uovs and avvdbrjci^ (Tit. i. 15) was not Worterb. s.v.); the most plausible de-
Kadapa, but fMe/xiafffi^fr). rivation seems Sanscr. maksh, 'irasci
23. Tds Si fjwDpds K.T.X.] The
'
(x = ksh), see Benfey, WnrzeUe.r. Vol.
foolish and innoraitt questio)is which II. p. 42 ;
'
si recte susijicamur, pvo-
the false teachers especially loved to pria ab initio illi verbo fuit notio con-
entertain and propound;' comp. Tit. tcntiouis seu impetus quo quis se in
iii. 9. diraiStuTOvs (a arr. Xeyo/J.. alium iufort,' Tittmann, Synon. I. c.
in N. T.) is not exactly '

sine disci- 24. SovXov Kvp.] 'a servant (so
pline,' Vulg. (comp. SjT.), but, in ac- Copt.) of the Lord,' not merely in a
cordance with its usual lexical mean- general reference (comp. Eph. vi. 6,
ing (Suid. avbrjTOS, Hesych. d/xaOrji), I Pet. ii. 16), but, as the context
' indoctus,' and thence, as here, ' iuej)- seems to require, with a more special
tus,' 'insulsus,' Goth. 'dval6us' [cog- reference to Timothy's oflice as a
nate with '
dull '] ; comp. Prov. viii. bishop and evangelist, t6i> iiriaKoirov
5, XV. 14, and esp. Ecclus. x. 3, where Xiyei, Coray ; comp. Tit. i. i, James
/3o<rtXei)j diraiSevTos stands in a kind i. I, al. 1^'iriov] 'gentle,'
of contrast to KpiT-ijs (To<p6i, ver. i ;
'mild' ('mitem,' Clarom., not very
comp. Winer, Gr. 16. 3, p. 88. happily changed into 'mansuetum,'
jTjTii<ris] 'questions {of controversy);' Yulg.),both in words and demeanour;
II. ?3 26. 139
v TTpauTtjTi TraiSevovra rovg aPTidiariOe/xivov^, /u.^ Trore 25

S(pi] avToI^ 6 Geo? ixeraioiav eig eirlyiwcrtv aA;?0eta?, KOi 26
only found here and (;/ we adopt the II. p. 9. The allusion is thus not so
reading of i2(?c., Tisch.)m 1 Thess. ii. 7, much to positively and wilfully hereti-
Svvdfievoi v jSapet elvai...iyev-qd'r}fj.ev cal teachers, as to the voaouvras ivepl
ijirioi. "Httjos (derived probably from Tim. vi. 4), those of weak
^y)T7)(TLs (i
'Enn, comp, 7;7rta <f)a.pfxaKa, Horn. II. faith and morbid love of dvTi.diai%
IV. 218, with primary ref. perhaps
al., (Theod.) and controversial questions.
to healing by incantation) appears to The definite heretic was to be ad-
denote an outward mildness and gen- monished, and in cases of stubborn-
tleness, especially in bearing with ness was to be left to himself (Tit. iii.
others :Trpq.os (when not in its speci-
'
10); such opponents as the present
fic scripturalsense, comp. notes o?) '2' '* were to be dealt with gently, and to be
iv. 2) ipsam animi lenitatem indicat, won back to the truth: comp. Nean-
fJTTios qui banc lenitatem in aliis feren- der, Planting, Vol. i. p. 343, note
dis monstrat,' Tittm. Sijnon. i. p. 140. (Bohn). |xt] iroT k.t.X.] 'if per-
The subst. ijiribTris is placed between chance at amj time God might grant to
r/fiepdrris and fpiKavdpwiria in Philo, them,' &c. ; 'in the hopes that,' dr.,
Vol. II. p. 267. 8i8aKTiK6v] 'apt see Green,Gramm. p. 83. M^ is here

to teach,'^ ready to teach rather than used,somewhat irregularly, in itsdu-
contend; see notes on i Tim. iii. 2. bitative sense irori, with which it is
;
There seems no reason (with De W.) united, is not otiose, but 'adfert suam
to give di5aKT. here a different shade indefiniti temporis significationem'
of meaning the servant of the Lord
; (Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. p. 674), and
was not to be merely 'lehrreich,' but while marking clearly the complete
'lehrhaftig' (Luther), ready and will- contingency of the change, still leaves
ing dfidxoJS Trpo<T(pepeiv rd Beta 7rai5ei5- the faint hope that at some time or
jj.ara., Theod. dve^CKaKov] 'patient other such a change may by God's
of wrong,' 'forbearing :' dveîKaKia, yj grace be wrought within; wcrre eKelvuv
dvoxTi Tov KaKou, Hesych.; comp. Wis- nbvov d(f)l(TTa<xda.L XPV^ Trepl cSt" dvud/xeda
dom ii. 19, where it is in connexion ffa(pQi% diro(p7jva.aOai, Kal virep we irewel-
with iirieiKeia, and see Dorvill. Charit. <rp.e9a, on ov8' dv oriovv y^vrjrai jxera-
VIII. 4, p. 616. ar-qaovTai, Chrys. The optative Sy?;
25. irpai[lTi]Ti] ' 7neekness:' see notes (see notes on Eph. i. 17), with ACD'
on Gal. V. 23, and on Eph. iv. 2. "Ev FGJ<i, al., is not here treated simply
TTpavT. is obviously not to be connect- as a subjunctive (Wiesing.), but seems
ed with dve^LK., asTynd., Cran., Gen., used to convey an expression of hope
but with the part., defining the man- and subjective possibility; comp. Wi-
ner in which the n-aLSeueLv is to be ner, Gr. 41. 2. c, p. 260. On the con-
conducted. tovs avTiSiaTiOcfxevo-us] struction of the dubitative /xr), see the
'those who are contending against him;' good article in Eost u. Palm, Lex.
'those that are of different opinions S.v. c, Vol. II. p. 226, and on /xtjirore,
from us,' Hamm., 'qui diversam sen- comp. Viger, Idiot, p. 457, but ob-
tentiam fovent,' Tittmann, who dis- serve that the comment is not by Her-
tinguishes between dvriS., the perhaps m,ann, as cited by Alf. in loc.
stronger avTiXiyovre^, Tit. i. 9, and jjLtTavoiav] '

repentance, ' certainly
the more decided avrldiKoi ; see Sijnon. not 'conversion from paganism to
140 UFO:^ TIMOeEON B.
VTT aVTOU, ig TO CKeilÔU 6(:X>]/UiU.
C'hiistiauity' (Reuss, Theol. ChrCt. iv. c:)mp. 2 Cor. x. 5; (c) that of Beza,
1 6, Vol. II. p. 163), but 'pcpuiten- Grot., Hammond, and appy. Clarom.
liam' in its usual and proper sense, ('CO. .ipsius'),
. according to which auav.
soil, an airduTao'ii' dir' adiKlai and an ...irayidos is to be connected with tt'j
^TriaTfxxprjv irphs Qe6v (see esp. Taylor t6 iK 6^\.; aurov referring to the
on Repent.11. i), a change of heart devil, iKeLvov to God, and iôiyp. vir'
wrought by God's grace within. It Oivrov being an explanatory clause to
maj' be observed that neravoeo} (only oLfav. (K iray. (almost, 'thouyh held
2 Cor. xii. 21) and fifTdyoia (only captive,' cCr. ), markingmore distinctly
Rom. ii. 4, 2 Cor. vii. 9, 10) occur less the state preceding the dfaf-rixpis. Of
frequently in St Paul's Epp. than these (rt) labours under the almost in-
we might otherwise have imagined, surmountable objection of referring
being not seldom partially replaced by the two pronouns to the same subject,
KaraWdcrcrut and KaraWayri, terms esp. when a few verses below, ch. iii.
peculiar to the Apostle ; see Usteri, 9, they are used correctly. De W. and
Lehrb. n. i. i, p. 102, and comp. Tay- liis followers imperfectly quote Plato,
lor, on Repent, n. 2. 11. Cratyl. p. 430 e, as an instance of a
irf-yvwo-iv dXrjO.] \full knoicleclge of similar use of the pronouns, but if the
the truth,' i.e. of gosiêl-truth, Beza: passage be properly cited, e.g. irpoaeK-
the Gospel is the Truth /car' eôx'?", ObvTa dvhpl Tuj...dfiâi avrip, av fxkv
it contains all the principles and ele- TVXV iKeivov eiKbva, dv Sk rvxy 7i''Oi-
ments of /^racf/cai truth; see Eeuss, Kui, it will be seen that the antithesis
TMol. Chret. iv. 8, Vol. 11. p. 82. of the last clause (omitted byDe W.)
The omission of the article before aX. suggestssome reason for the irregular
is due to the princii^le of correlation, introduction of the more emphatic
the article before ewiyv. being omitted pronoun the other instances referred
;
in consequence of the prep. ; see Mid- to in Kiihner, Gr. 629 (add Bern-
dleton. Art. in. 3. 7, p. 49 (ed. Eose). hardy, Synt. which
VI. 5, p. 277), in
26. Kal dvavi]t|/(o(ri,v k.t.X.] '<Z cKeii'. precedes and do ai'ros follows,
they may return to aoberness out of the not apply. The sense moreover con-
snareoftlie devil, heiny held captive by veyed by this iuterpr. is singularly flat
him, to do His [God'x] will.' The diffi- and insipid. The objections to (&) are
culty of this verse rests enth-ely in equally strong, for ist, îoyprjd^vTes
the construction. Of the various in- (as indeed it is used by Theoph,),
terpretations, three deserve considera- which marks the act (comp. di^rj d-
tion; (a) that of Auth., Vulg., Syr. vavrj^.), would certainly have been
(appy.), followed by De W., Huth., used rather than the perf. part, which
Alf. and the majority of modern com-
, marks the state: and 2ndly, avrov is
mentators, according to which ai/rou separated from its subject by two in-
and ikfivovhoth refer to toO 5(a/36Xov; terposed substantives, with either of
(b) that of Wotst. , Beng., al., accord- which (gi'ammatically considered) the
ing to which avTov is referred to the connexion would have seemed more
5ov\ot Kvp., iKilvov to God, and e'fw- natural and perspicuous. The only
yprj/x^voi to the spiritual capture and serious objection to (c) is the isolation
rec'.aimiijg of sinners, Luke v. 10, odûyp. VTT ai'Tov; this however may
; ';
III. I. 141
In the last days there rri
shall be every form of * ovro de yivooa-Ke, on ev a"ya.Tai
pies of such they ever
; Ûeoaig V<JTri(JOVTai KaiOOl yaAeiTOl.
'*
strive to seduce others ' '
and thwart the truth.
I, Lachm. reads yivdiaKere with. AFG; 3 mss. Boem., Êth.-Pol.

ytvuiaKe] ;
Aug. {Tisch. ed. i, Huther). Being a more difficult reading, it has some claim
on our attention as however the reading of the text is so strongly supported
;
viz. by CDEKLX; nearly all mss.; Syr., Vulg., Clarom., Sangerm., Aug.,
Copt., iEth.-Platt, Goth., al.; several Greek and Latin Ff. {Rec, Griesb., De

Wette, Alf., Wordsiv.) and as it is possible that the following Srt may have given
rise to the reading [yivwcxKe 6Vt being changed by an ignorant or careless writer
into 7tyw(r/cere], it would seem that the easier and more natui'al reading must
certainly be retained.
be diluted by observing that the simile with SLacpOeipeLV, and with diroKTelveiv,
involved in 7ra7is did seem to require Thucyd. Hist. 11. 92, al. thence 'to ;
a semi-parenthetical illustration. As capture,' in an ethical sense, Luke v.

then (c) yields a very good sense, as 10, but even there not without some
dvav...eh is similar and symmetrical allusive reference to the primarymean-
to nerdvoiav els exiyv., as the force of ing; see Meyer in loc. In the LXX.
the perfect isunimpau-edandthe 'pro- it is used several times in the sense of
prietasutriusqueiDronomiuis' (Beza) is 'invito servare '
(Heb. H^nri), Numb,
thus fully preserved, we adopt, with xxxi. 15, Josh. vi. 25, al. ; comp. Horn.
but little hesitation, the last interpre- U. X. 575, and see Suicer, Thesaur,
tation: see Hammond in loc, and s. V. Vol. r. p. 1302.
Scholef. Hints, p. 123. We now no-
tice a few individual expressions. Chapter m. i. TolroSe] The 5^
dvavii<j)iv (' resipiscere,' Vulg.) a is not ixeraâTiKov, but continues the

otTraf Xeydfi. in the N.T. (comp. how- subject implied in ch. ii. 26 in an
ever Cor. XV. 34), implies
iKvrj(peiv, I antithetical relation : ver. 26 mainly
'a recovering from di'unkenness to a referred to the present, and to recovery
state of former sobriety,' 'crapulam from Satan's snare, ver. i sq. refers
excutere' (Porphyr. de Abst. iv. 20, to i\\e future, and to & further progress
iK TTJs fx^d-qs dvavij^j/ai), and thence me- in iniquity. Iv eo^drais
taphorically 'ad se redire,'^.r;. k twv il(i,e'pais] 'in the last days,' the last
^pTjj'w;', Joseph. Antiq. vi. 11. 10; see period of the Christian era, the times
further exx. in Wetst., Kypke, and preceding the end, not merely 'at
Eisner in There is appy. a slight
loc. the conclusion of the Jewish state
confusion of metaphor, but it may be (Waterl. Serm. 111. Vol. v. p. 546),
observed that avav. sk Trayidos is really but at a period more definitely future
a 'constructio praegnans,' scil. 'come {vffTepov iffofxevov, Chrys.), as the tense
to soberness and escape from,' see evarriaovrai seems plainly to suggest
Winer, Gr. 66. 2, p. 547. comp. I Pet. i. 5, 2 Pet. iii. 3, Jude
ToO SiaPoXov] See Tim. iii. 7 and i ; 18, and see notes on 1 Tim. iv. i. It
on the use of the term Sid^., see notes would seem however clear, fi-om ver.
on Eph. iv. 27. J'^YP"'' ^^ properly 5, that the evil was beginning to work
'
to capture alive ' {^wyper fwvras \afi- even in the days of Timothy; see
/3(xcei, Suid.), e.g. Polyb. Hist. in. Bull, .Sen?;, xv. p. 276 (Oxford, 1844).
84. 10, Seo/xevoi ^wypelv in contrast On the omission of the article, com-
; -
142 IIPO:!: TIMO0EON B.
2 ecroprai yap oi avOpcoTroi (ptXavroi, (piXapyvpoi, dXalôve?,

v7rep/](pavot, ^\aa(pt]iJ.oi, yovevaiv direiOeU, d-âpicTTOt,
pare "Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 1 13, where whom the Apostle is speaking (Mack),
a list is given of similar words found but clearly implies that the majority
frequently anarthrous. of men should at that time be such as
fv<mi<rovTai] '
a ill cn.sue,' '
will set he is about to describe.
in;^ not 'imniinebunt,' hut 'ade- iîXavToi] 'lovers of self;' a air.
Xeyo/i. in the N.T., defined by Theod.
runt.' Beng., lOZp [vcuicnt] Syr.,
Mops, as oi vauTa irpo% r-qv eavTwv
i.e. will become present (eveorcures); uxp^Xeiav TroiovvTes. It may be ob-
see notes on Gal. i. 4. De Wette served that (/>i\avTla properly occu-
objects to Vulg. 'iustabunt '
[' adve- pies this irpoedpla in the enumeration,
nientj'Clarom.], but instare appears ' ' being the represser of dydirr] {Trjf
frequently used in Latin to denote dy. ffvffriWei koL els ^pax^ awdyei,
present time, compare Cic. Tusc. iv. 6. Chrys.), the true root of all e\'il, and
II, and esp. Auct. ad Ilerenn. 11. 5, the essence of all sin ; see esp. Miiller,
' dividitur [tempus] in tempora tria, Doctr. of Sin, i. i. 3, Vol. i. p. 136
prajteritum, instaus, consequcns.' It sq. (Clark), and foran able delineation
is possible that the choice of the word of its nature and specific forms, Bar-
may have been suggested by the Apo- row, Serm. lx
lxiii. Vol. iii. p. 333
stle's i^rophetic knowledge that the sq.,and Waterlaud, Serm. in. Vol. v.
evil which was more definitely to work p. 446 sq. On (ptXapyvpoi, which here
in times farther future was now be- very appropriately follows <f>iXavToi.
ginning to develop itself even in the ((piXapyvpla dvydrrjp rrji tpiXavrlas,
early days of the Gospel ; larlv evpew Coray), comp. notes on i Tim. vi. 10.
iv 7]/x7v a irporiyopevjev dew airdaTO- aXaô'ves, {iirpii4>avoi] '

boastful,
Xos, Theod. : comp. 2 Thess. ii. 7. hauijhtij,' Eom. i. 30, where v^pLaral
Kaipol \aXt7roC] Ulifficidt, grievous, is also added. The distinction between
times;' not merely in respect of the these terms (' dXaôveia. in verbis magis
outward dangers they might involve est ostentatio, inr(pT]<pavia superbia
Cpericulosa,' Vulg.), but the evils that cum aliorum contemtu contumeUa
et
marked them : oi)x' "ras 17/i^pas BiaâX- conjuncta,' Tittm.) is investigated by
Xuv X^yei ovd^ toi)j Kaipovs, dWa rodi Trench, Sijnon. 29, and Tittmann,
dvOpwiTovi Tovs Tore 6i>Tas, Chrys. Synon. i, p. 73. The derivation of the
comp. Gal. i. 4, aluv Trovijpis, Eph. v. latter word is to a certain extent pre-
16, Ti/x^pai wovi)pal. The xaXfTor^js
of the times would be felt in the served in the Syr. V^DJ [alti], the
embarrassment in which a Chi-istian Lat. 'superbi.'andtheEngl. 'haughty;'
might be placed how to act ('ubi vix see notes to Transl. In the case of
reperias quid agas,' Beng.), and how the former word, the transl. of the
to confront the various spiritual and Vulg. 'elati' ['fastidiosi,' Clarom.], is
temporal dangers of the days in which judiciously changed by Beza into 'glo-
he was living; comp. 2 Mace. iv. 16, riosi.' pXa(r<{>T]|xoi]
irfpUaxfv aiiTovi x^^^f "''? irepiiTTacns. 'bldsjyhemers,' or'evil sjieakcrs,' saTi}-
:'
1. 01 dVOpwiroi] 'hicjj, generally yoplais xo'/'ofTey, Theod. -Mops.; most
the article must not be overlooked; it probably the former, both 'vi ordinis'
does not point merely to those of (Calov.), and because 5ia/3oXoi follows
;
III. 2, 3, 4. 14:
av6<Tioi,aa-Top'yoi, acnrovSoi, Sidô\ot,a.KpareU,av^/êpot, 3
dcpiXdyaOoi, irpoSoTai, TrpoTrereig, rerucpoofxivoi, (piXi^So- 4

in ver. 3 ; comp. notes on i Tim. i. 1 3. qi\\ non iueunt pacta, dair. qui redire
The virpT](pavla, a vice of the miucl in gratiam nolunt,' is lexically doubt-
(see Trench, I. c), develops itself still ful. The former seems to denote one
more fearfully in vppis against God ;
who 'does not abide by the compacts
6 yap Kara dvdpwTnjv eTraipofievos ev- into which he has entered,' ixrj enixivwv
k6\us Kal Kara rod Qeov, Chrj'S. The rah <jw9-l}Kais, Hesych. (comp. Jerem.
transition to the following clause is iii.8, 10; Dem0sth.rfeFaZ5.Ler;. p. 383,

thus also very natural and appropri- connected with dcTaOix-qTos) ; dcnrovdos
ate ; they ahke reviled their heavenly one who will not enter upon them at
Father and disobeyed their earthly pa- all; see Trench, Synon. Part 11. 2.
rents. dxaptoTTOi (Luke This and the foregoing epithet are

vi. 35) naturally follows; ingratitude omitted in Syr. SidpoXoi]
must necessarily be found where there Comp. notes on 1 Tim. iii. 11.
is a-rreldeia to parents ; d 5^ yovels /xrj aKpareis] ' incontinent,' tjttovs twv
TtfMLov Kai irpos TrdfTas ^crrat axapicTTOS, 7ra^w;',Theod.-Mops.,'intemperantes,'
Theoph. dvoo-ioi] See Beza; dV. \ey6fi.: the opposite e7/fpa-
notes on i Tim. i. 9. T7J9 occurs in Tit. i. 8, the subst. aKpa-
3. ao-Top-yoi] ^without natural affec- aia (Lobeck, Phryn. p. 524) in Matt,
tions;^ bis Xeydfi. here , and Eom. i. 3 1 xxiii. 25, I Cor. vii. 5.
irepl oi)5^'tt (rx^ci" ^x^'''^î Theod.- dvi](i.epoi.] 'savage,' 'brutal,' lite-
Mops., iirj dyatrQivTis riva, Hesych., rally 'untamed,' div. Xeyo/j..; O-^pia
but most exactly, fficum., dcpiXoi irpbs dvrl dvOpdnruv, Theoph., comp. Syr.
Tois oUeiovs, destitute of love towards ^ 0.. 7
^*~^ [fpri]- 'ungentle' (Peile)
: -;
those for whom uatiu-e herself claims I
it. Xrepyw, a word of uncertain seems far too mUd a translation, w-

derivation [possibly connected with HOT-qs and dir-qveia (Chrys., comp.
arep-,and Sanscr. sprih, desiderare,' '
(Ecum.) are rather the characteristics
Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 284], of the avrj/xepos. d(|>iXdYa9oi]
denotes primarily and properly the 'haters of good,' ix^pol iravrbs dyadov,
love between parents and children (Ecum., Theoph.; another dw. \ey6pL.:
(compare Plato, Legg. vi. p.

754 b, the opposite cpLXdyadoi. occurs Tit. i. 8,
Xen. CEcon. vii. 24), and thence be- where see notes; comp. Wisd. vii. 22.
tween those connected by similar or It does not seem necessary, with Beza
parallel relations. Like d7a7raw (the and Auth., to lunit the reference to
usual word in the N. T.) it is rarely persons, either here or Tit. I. c. ; comp.
used in good authors of mere sensual Suicer, Thcsaur. Vol. 11. p. 1426. So
love. It does not occur in the N. T., appy. Goth, 'unseljai' [cognate with
or LXX., except in Ecclus. xxvii. 17, '
selig '], Vulg., Clarom., '
sine benigni-
aripôv (piXop (Ecclus. viii. 20 is more tate,' and, so far as we can infer from
than doubtful). d'o-irovSoi] the absence of any studied reference to
împlacable;' a aV. Xeyo/j.., Kom. i. persons, Syr., Arm., Copt., ^th. This
31 (Rec.) being of very doubtful autho- is a case in which the best ancient
rity. The difference between dairovdoi Vv. may be profitably consulted.
and dcrvvOeToi (Kom. i. 31), as stated 4. irpoSdrai] ' betrayers,' most pro-
by Tittmann, Synon. 1. p. 75, '
davvd. bably of their (Christian) brethren
;
144 IIP02 TIMOGEOX B.
5 voc fiaWov // (pt\o6eoi, e;(oi'Tf9 /uopcpcotriv evcreêla^ rr]U

6 06 ovvaixiv avTt]^ ^pvtjfjLevor Ka] tovtou^ diroTpsTrov. ex
and friends; npoSorai (piKlas nal erai- 13. For a plausible distinction between
pdas, (Ecuni. : comp. Luke vi. i6, and <Txw' the former as what
M-opipri
Acts vii. 52. irpo-irtTtts] and essential,' the latter

is 'intrinsic
'
headstrong,' headlong inaction, not as what is 'outward and accidental,'
merely in words (Suid., TrpoTreriyt, 6 hence fjL6p<puais here (an aiming at,
vf>6y\u<r<roi), or in thoughts (comp. affecting, fj.op<f>ri) not iJ.op<pij, see
Hesych., irph tov \oyi(T/j.ov) ; see Acts Lightfoot in Journ. Class. Philol. No.
xix. 36, fMTjSei' irpoirerh irpdaraeiv, and 7, p. II 5. On the meaning of em^^fia,
comp. Herodian, Hist. 11. 8. 4, rb see notes on i Tim. ii, 2. This
To\/j.dv...ovK oCffris evXoyov irpoc^daeus enumeration of vices may be com-
irpoweTh koI dpa(Tv. The partial pared with Eom. i. 29 sq., though
synonym npoaKris, Ecclus. xxx. 8, is </ic>Y absolute heatheuismisdcscribed,
condemned in its adverbial use by while here the ref. is rather to a kind
Phrjni. p. 245 (ed. Lob.), and Thorn. of heathen Christianity; both lists
M. p. 744 (ed. Bern.). TtTv^xoji^vei] however have, as indeed might well
See notes on 1 Tim. iii. 6. be imagined, several terms in common.
(t>t.XT]8ovoi K.T.X.] ^lovers of pleasure The various attempts to portion out
rather than lovers of God;' both words these vices into groups (comp. Peile)
air. \(y6fjL. in the N.T. Wetstein seem all unsuccessful; a certain con-
cites very appositely Philo, deAgricnlt. nexion may be observed in some
19, Vol. I. p. 313 (ed. Mang.), (/hXtj- parts, e.g. aXafbVes k.t.X., p\d(r<pripLOL
dovov Kal (piKoiradij fiaXKov rj <pi\aperov K.T.X., but it appears so evidently in
Kal <j>L\6d(.ov ipyoLffrjTai. other parts to give way to similarity
S- |x6p<)>w<riv evo-cPeCas] 'an out- in sound or similarity of composition
ward form of godliness,' JLOj-Hflo")

(e.g. irpoB., irpoir.), that no practical
inferences can safely be drawn.
[(TX^/ua] Syr., 'speciem pietatis,' Vulg., T11V 8i Svvapiiv K.T.X.] 'hut having
Clarom. ;
ixoptpuaiv, d^J/vxov Kal veKpov, denied the power thereof.' 'To deny
Kal (rxv/^<^ fxovov Kal tvttov Kal viroKpi- the power of godliness is for a man
ffiv SrjKovv, Chrys. Mopcpucris occurs by indecent and vicious actions to
again in Eom. ii. 20, but, as Chrys. contradict his outward show and pro-
rightly observes, in a different appli- fession of godliness,' Bull, Serm. xv.
cation; here, as the context clearly p. 279 (Oxf. 1844): comp. Tit. i, 16.
shows, it implies the mere outicard The term Swo.utj appears to mark the
form as opposed to the inward and 'practical influence' which ought to
pervading influence (BvvafHi). The pervade and animate the ew^ySeio
more correct word would be fi6p<pwfj.a comp. I Cor. iv. 20, On the character
(iEsch. Again. 873, Eum. 412), fj.6p<pw- depicted in this and the preceding
ffii being properly active, e.g. trxwa- clauses see a striking Sermon by Bp.
Ttff/j^s Kal fj.6p(pua-is tCiu 5iv5p(j>v, Hall, Serm. xxviii. Vol. v. p. 366
Theophr. Cans. Plant, in. 7. 4: there (Oxf. 1837). Kal TovTovs dirorp.]
is however a tendency in the N.T., as
'from THESE turn aicaij.' The Kal
in later writers, to replace the verbal seems here to retain its proper force
nouns in -/xa by the corresponding by specifying those particularly who
uouns in -(Tts comp. I'Tron/TrwcriijCh. i.
; were to be avoided ; there were some
: :
;
III. 5. 6. 145
rouTUiv yap elciv ol euovvovres iig rag oiKiag Kal a/i^/ua-
XooTiôuTeg ywaiKapia (redwp^vfxeva afxapriaig, ayofxeva
of whom hopes might be entertained where the covertness &ndi furtive cha-
(ch. ii. however belonged to

25), these racter of the intrusive teachers is yet
a far more depraved class, on whom more fully marked. The verb is (in
instruction would be thrown away, this form) a air. \ey. in the N.T., but
and who were the melancholy types is used sufficiently often in classical
of the more developed mystery of Greek in similar meanings, both
iniquity of the future ;
'
Kai ponimus with ds, e.g. Aristoph. Vesp. 1020,
siduas personas taciti contendimus,' eh...yaiyTipas ivSvs, and with a simple
Klotz, Dcvar. Vol. 11. p. 636, by dat., Xen. Cyr. 11. i. 13, ivdvovraL
whom this and similar usages of nal TaTs i/'i'xai's ruiy clkovovtuv.
are well illustrated. Heydenr. seems alxjAoAwTfôvTcs] 'leading captive;^

to have missed this prelusive and pro- Luke xxi. 24, Eom. vii. 23, 2 Cor. x. 5.
l^hetic reference, when he applies all This verb is usually specified as one of
the evil characteristics above men- those words in the N.T. which have
tioned specially and particularly to been thought to be of Alexandrian or
the erroneous teachers of the present Macedonian origin ; comp. Fischer,
these latter, as the following verses Frohis. XXI, 2, p. 693 : it is condemned
show, had many evil elements in com- by the Atticists (Thorn. M. p. 23, ed.
mon with them, but the two classes Bern,, Lobeck, Phryn. p. 442), the
were not identical. 'Attctp^tt. (a dV. Attic expression being at'xMaXwToz'
'Keôfj..) is nearly synouj-mous with TTotilJ. Examples of the use of the
iKTpiir., Tim. vi. 20, and joined
I words in Josephus, Arrian, d}c., are
similarly with an accusative. given in the notes on Thom. Mag. I.e.
6. K TovTwv Y^p] The yap (not to ywaiKapia] 'silly women,'' 'muliercu-
be omitted in transl., as Conyb., al.) las,' Vulg., 'kvineina' [literally 'mu-
serves clearly and distinctl}' to connect liebria,' an abstr. neut.], Goth; the
the future and the present. The seeds diminutive expressing contempt, 71^-
of all these evils were germinating vaiKwv 5e rb diraTaadai, /j.aX\ov 5^ ovdi

even at the present time and Timo- ; yvfaiKtliP, dXXo. yvvaiKaplwy, Chrys.
thy, by being supplied with criteria compare dvdpdpLa, Aristoph. Acharn.
dexiYed.horai'hedevelopedfuturei^.ovLXQ 517, dvdpwirapi.a, ib, Plut. 416, This
indeed of which, ^xo^^^s /j-optpwaiy mention of women in connexion with
K.T.X., applied obviously enough to the the false teachers is, as might be ima-
teachers of his own days), was to be gined, not passed over by those who
warned with respect to the developing attack the genuineness of this epistle
present: comi?. Chrys. in. There loc. comp. Baur, Pastoralbr. p. 36. That
is thus no reason whatever with Grot, the Gnostics of the second and third
to consider elalv a '
prfes. pro futuro.' centuries made use of women in the dis-
01 v8vvovTs] 'they wJio creep in,^ semination of their heresies is a mere
like serpents (Moller), or wolves into matter of history; comp. Epiphan.
a fold (Coray) ; eldes rb avalaxwrov Iher. XXVI. 1 1 , aTrarCivTe's rb avrols
TTcDy eSijXwcre 5ta rod eiTruv, ivd. ; to Tradhixevov yvvaLKiov yivos, add Iren.
arifj-ov, TTju airar-qv, ttjv KoXaKeiau; Hcer. I. 13. 3, al. (ed. Mass.), Are
Chrys.: compare Jude4, wapacjiSvaav, we however hastily to conclude that a
;
14G IIPOZ TIMOeEON B.
7 7riOu/iJ.iai9 TToiKiXaig, iravrore navQavovTa Ka\ /uL/jSeiroTe
8 eh eirlyvwcriv a\}]dela<; eXOelv vuia/neva. oi> rpoirov Se

^lafvrjg Ka). ÎaiuL/3p>]i} ufrecTTrjcrai' Mwycre?, oi/rco? kuI
course of action, wliich was in fact as negative ixrjSiir. is used with the par-
old as the fall of man (i Tim. ii. 14), ticiple, as the circumstance of their
belonged only to the Gnostic era, and inability to attain the truth is stated
was not also successfully practised in not as an absolute fact, but as subse-
the Apostolic age? Heinsius and quently a characteristic of their class,
Eisner notice the somewhat similar and of the results to which it led;
course attributed to the Pharisees, though they were constantly learning,
Joseph. Antiq. xvii. 2. 4. Justiniani and a knowledge of the truth might
adduces a vigorous passage of Jerome have been ultimately expected, yet
{Kpist. ad Ctcsij)h. 133. 4) on the they never did attain to it : see Winer,
female associates of heresiarchs,which ^'' 55- 5i P- 4281 iintl the copious
however is too long for citation. list of exx. in Gaj'ler, Partic. Neg.
o-(ra)pVfiva] 'laden,' 'up-heaped:^ ch. IX. p. 284 sq. In estimating how-

the verb awpevsiv (connected probably ever the force of ^7; with participles
with (Top6s) occurs again, in a quota- in the N.T., it must not be forgotten
tion, Bom. xii. 20, and forcibly depicts that this usage is the prevailing one
t6 ir\rj9os Twv dixapriQu, koI t6 draK- of the sacred Writers ; see Green, Gr.
Tov Koi ffvyKexv/j-hov, Chrys. On the p. 122. The subject generally is largely
instrumental dative in connexion with illustrated by Gayler, chap, ix., but it
dyeaOai, see notes on Gal. v. i8, and is much to be regretted that a work
on the form iroiKiXos [niK-, connect- so alHuent in examples should often be
ed with iriKpii], see Donalds. Crat, so deficient in perspicuity. On iirl-
266, Tott, Etymol. Forsch. Vol. 11. yvuKTiv K.T.X., see reff. in note on 1
p. 600. 'Tim. ii. 4.
7. iravTore |Aav0.] 'ever learning,' 8. 'lavvTis Kal 'Ia[JiPpT]s] 'Jannes

not necessarily 'in conveutibus and Jamhres;' to. tovtuiv dvbiMara
Christianorum' (Grot.), but from any oi'K Ik Trj$ Oeias ypa(py]i ij./j.a.Or]Kev 6
source open to them. It was no love Oeios CLTrSaroXos, dW iK ttjs dypa.(pov
of truth that impelled them to learn, Tuu 'lovSalojv SidaffKoKlas, Theod. in
but only a morbid love of novelty; Inc. Jannes and Jambres ['Iwavw/s
'prfficuriositate et instabilitate animi C : and MapL^pTJs FG; Vulg., al.], ac-
semper nova qua)runt, caquc suis de- cording to ancient Hebrew tradition,
Bideriis accommoda,' Estius. were chief among the magicians who
Kal fXT]8^Tr. K.T.X.] 'and yet never able opposed Moses (Exodus vii. 11, 22),
to come to the full hnoivledye of the AlyvTTTLOi Upoypafi/Mards avSpei ovdevbi
truth '
comp. notes on ver. i r, where iJTTovs fiayeOffai Kpid^vrts etcat, Nu-
thefaint anlilhetic force of K-ai is more menius in Orig. Ceh. iv. 5 1 ; see Tar-
strongly marked. The Swdfieva is not gum Jouath. on Exod. i. 15, and vii.
without some significance in thoir ; II, and comp. Euscb. Pr(cp. ix, 8.
better moments they might endeavour They are further said to have been
to attain to some knowledge of the sons of Balaam, and to have perished
truth, but they never succeed ; iirw- either in the Bed Sea, or at the slaugh-
piliOr] i] KapSia, Chrys. The conditional ter after the worship of the golden
in. 7, 147
ovToi avQLCTTavTai r^ aXrjOeia, aiBpunrot KarechBaofxevoi

Tov vovv, aSoKtfxoi Trepl Tr]u TrldTiv. aW ou irpoKoôv- 9
calf; see the numerous passages cited false teachers were permitted to avail
by Wetst. in loc. It is thus probable themselves of occult powers incommu-
that the Apostle derived these names nicable and inaccessible to others ; see
from a current and (being quoted by Wiesing. in loc., and comp. Neander,
him) true tradition of the Jewish Planting, Vol. i. p. 216, note.
Church. The supposition of Origen KaT(|>6ap(ievoi tov vovv] '
corrupted
(Comment, in Matth. 117, Vol. iii. in their mind ;^ comp. i Tim. vi. 5,
p. 916, ed. Bened.), that the names dL(pdap/x. TOV vovv, and see notes and
were derived from an apocryphal work references. The clause marks the utter
called 'Jamnis et Mambris Liber,' moral depravation of these unhappy
cannot be substantiated. Objections men; their vovs (the human spirit
urged against the introduction of these viewed both in its intellectual and
names, when gravely considered, will moralaspects,Delitzsch, i?i6Z.Psyc7ioL
be found to be of no weight whatever; IV. 15, p. 244) is corrupted, the me-
why was the inspired Apostle not to dium of communication with the Holy
remind Timothy of the ancient tradi- Spirit of God polluted the light that ;
tions of his country, and to cite two is within is becoming, if not actually
names which there is every reason to become, darkness; comp. Eph. iv. 17
suppose were too closely connected sq., and notes in loc. The difference
with the early history of the nation to between the compounds diacpd. (i Tim.
be easily forgotten? For further reff. I.e.) and Kara(p$. is very slight; both
see Spencer's note on Orig. Gels. I.e., are intensive, the former pointing per-
and for literary notices, d-c., Winer, haps more to the pervasiiê nature, the
rJVB. Art. Jambres,' Vol. i. p. 535.
' latter to the prostrating character of
There is a special treatise on the sub- the (ftdopd. So somewhat similarly
ject by J. G. Michaelis, 4to, Hal. 1747. Zonaras, KarcKpdopd, 77 TravreX^j dird-
oiVtos Kal ovToi] '
thus do these vien Xeia' diarpdopa 64, 8rav dWrj ovcria 5i'
The points
also witlistand the truth.'' iripas dcpavlêrai., iliairep to aQua. inro
of comparison between the false and (TKCoXriKuv, Lex. p. 1154.
depraved teachers of the present and d86Ki|j.oi K.T.X.] ^
reprobate concerning
the sorcerers of the past consist in the faith;' unapproved of ('unprobe-
(a) an opposition to the truth, av6l- haltig,' De W.), and consequently re- '
aravTai. rrj aXyjdeiq. (comp. Acts xiii. 8, jectanei,' in the matter of the faith.
avdlcTTaro 5i avTois ÊiXvfias), and (b) The active translation (' nullam pro-
the profitless character of that oppo- bandi facultatem habentes,' Beng.) is
sition, and notorious betrayal of their plainly opposed both to St Paul's and
folly; ri...dvoia avrCiv ^K5ri\os...d>s Kal the prevailing use of the word ; comp.
fj iKdvuv iyivero. At the same tune, Kom. i. 28, I Cor. ix. 27, 2 Cor. xiii. 5,
without insisting on a further tertium ' Tit. i. 16, and see notes on ch. ii. 15,
comparationis,' it is certainly consist- and Fritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 81. On
ent both with the present context this use of irepl, see notes on i Tim.
(comp. yorjTei ver. 13) and with other
passages of Scripture (e.g. Acts viii. 9. dW' o\) irpoKotj/. K.T.X.] 'Not-
9 sq., xiii. 6 sq.,xix. 13, 19) to assume icithstanding they shall not make fur-
that, like Jannes and Jambres, these ther advance ;' a'XXa with its full ad-
L2

148 nPOZ TIMO0EON B.
atv 7ri TrXeiov rj yap avoia avrwv cKStjXo^ earrai Traa-iv,
0)9 Kai ri Kii'cov eyevCTO.

lO 2y ê irapriKoXovQiicraq ixov
r" t7] Jhou knowest alike my
r ' ' I ,/ faith and suffenriRS.
Evil men sliall advancp. but do thou hold fast to the Holy
Scriptures, which will make thee wise and perfect.
10. Trapr]K6\oij0T](7as] So Thch. ccl. i, with ACFGX (FG 77^0X015^770-0$); 17;

{Lachm., Iliithcr, Wiesin;/., J'fo, Alf.). In bis 2ud and 7th edd. Tisch. adopts
TrapyjKoKoidrjKas with DEKL; apjiy. nearly all mss. Chrys., Theod., Dam., al. ;
(Rec, Gricsb., Scholz, Wordsw.). The change does not seem to be for the better.
External evidence seems now to be clearly in favour of the aorist internal ;
evidence is also equally clear, the hortatory tone of the chapter (comp. ver. 5,
14) being far more in harmony with the aorist than with the perfect. The
perfect would imply that the conduct of Timothy noticed in ver. 10 sq. was
continuing the same ('argumento utitur ad incitandum Timotheum,' Calv.);
the aorist, on the contrary, by drawing attention to the past, and being simply
silent as to the present (see notes on 1 Thess. ii. 16), suggests the latent ex-
hortation to be careful to act now as then.
versative force (ubi gravior quasdam De Wette, al. (see Thucyd. iii. 42,
oppositio inter duo enuntiata interce- where it is spoken of as an accompa-

dit, Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. p. 3) here niment of raxos and as such unfavour-
contrastingthe opposition and its ulti- able to evôv\ia), but, as in the present
mate results, and thus introducing a case, ' senselessness in a moral as well
'
ground for consolation fiducia victo- :

' as intellectual point of view, '
tvicked,
rias Timotheum animat ad certamcn,' as well as insensate, folly ;'compare
Calv. There is however no statement Beck, Bihl. Seelenl. 11. 18, p. 51, and
contradictory to ver. 13 and ch. ii. 16 see 2 Mace. xiv. 5, esp. xv. 33, and
(De W.); all the Apostle says in fact Joseph. Antiq. viii. 13. i, where dvoia
is that there shall be no real and ulti- is joined with vovtjpla, and ascribed to
mate advance; nav irpbrtpov wO-qcrrj Ahab. The remark of Coray is very
TO. TTJs irXdvrjt, eU tAos 01; Siafih'ei, near the truth, rrjs avrrjs yevedi Kai
Chrys. The gloss of Bengel 'uon Tov avTov cu/xaTos etvat 7} KUKia Kai -q
proficient ampliusnon ita ut alios ; fj.(i}pla,
scducant; quanquam ipsi et eorum ?k8t)\os] 'openly manifest,' dStcrTaKTun

Bimiles proficient in pejus, ver. 13,' (Pavepbs, Coray; comp. Exod. viii. 18,
is obviously insufficient to meet the ix. II. The word is a Ixir. \ey. in the
difficulty; comp. ver. 13, TrAarwcre?, N.T., but is found in earlier (Horn.
and ch. ii. 1 7, vo/jltiv gêt. The advance II. V. 2), and is of common occurrence
is not denied, but the successful ad- in later writers, 3 Mace. iii. 19, vi. 5,
vance, i.e. without detection and ex- Polyb. Jli.tt. III. 12. 4, III. 48. 5, al.
posure, is denied; ov X7?(Toi'cri m^x/" 10. irapT]Ko\ov9Ticras] ' uert a fol-
iroWov o'X'JMttT-tfiyUei'Ot ttjc evcr^jSeiaf,
lower of,' 5ZV0 A_iZ] [veuisti post]
aW STiraxi-ffTayvjjivuiOTiaovTaiy'Iheod.,
see Est. in loc, avoia] 'senseless- SjT., i.e. 'followedst as a disciple,' and
ness,' 'tcicked folly,' 'amentia,' Beza; thence' hast fullyknown,'Auth., which
comp. Luke vi. n, iir\-q(TOr)(rav dvolas, however is rather too distant from the
where the meaning is nearly the same, primary meaning, see notes on i Tim.
and is not ra;je of an insensate kind,'
' iv. 6, where the meaning of this word
e;
; 1 ,
Ill, 10^ II. 149
SidacTKoXia, t[] aycoytj, rj] irpoQecrei^ TJj irlarei, Trj fxa-

KpoQvfxla, rri ayaiT)], t^] inroôujj' roig Sicoy/txoh, Tois 1
iraQrifxao'iv, ola fxoL eyevero ev Â.i/rio'sêla, ev 'I/coi'/ft), ev
is investigated. On the force of tlie ^X'^ "fepî- Tbv SecrTroTTjv SidOecriv, is the
aor., see critical note. In tlie follow- most inclusive and satisfactory.
ing words, nov T-^ 5t5aa-/c, the pronoun, TTJ [jiaKpo0v(i.Ca] 'my long-suffering,'
though not necessarily always so (see forbearing patience, whether towards

Winer, Gr. 22. 7, p. 140), seems to sinners generally (Theod.), or the dv-
stand in emphatic opposition to the Ti.diaTidefj.eyoi (ch.ii. 25) specially: see
subjects of the preceding verse. notes onEpli. and on the dis-
iv. 2,
TTJ d-ywYtj] '

my manner of life, con- tinction between pLaKpoOvfiia and irpg.6-
duct,' rfi 8iaTCiv'ipy(j3viro\LTe'i.q.,T^\\eo(!i., rrjs, notes on 1 Tim. i. 16. The defi-
nearly equivalent to ras 6006% /xov nition of Zonaras (Le.T. p. 1 3 30) is brief
rhs iv Xp., I Cor. iv. 17. The word is hut pithy and suggestive /j.aKpodvfj.la, ;
a CLT. \ey6fi. in N. T. ; see however viij/Ls Xvirr]^. The concluding word

Esther ii. 20, ov fjLerrjWaê Trjv dyc^yrji' virofiovT] marks further his brave pa-
avrijs ('vitffisuaerationem,' Schleusn.), tience in enduring not only contradic-

and comp. 2 Mace. iv. 16, vi. 8, xi. 24. tion and opposition, but even injury
The meaning is rightly given by He- and wrong, and leads on naturally to
sych., dyuyri' rpoiros, dvaaTpo<pr} ; see TOis5tw7/x. K'.T.X.,ver. 11. Onu7ro/x., see
also Suicer, Tliesaur. s.v. Vol. i. p. 72. notes on ch. ii. 10, and on Tit. ii. 2.
Leo refers dyuy-^ to the 'doctrinje ra- II. Tois 8i,wy(j..] 'my persecutions;'
tio '
followed by the Apostle, referring 'injurias complectitur quas Judffii et
to Diod. Sic. Hist. i. 52, 92, hut both ethuici Christianis propter doctrinas
reff. are false. ttj irpoQia-n] Christianse professionem imposue-
'my 'purpose,' scil. (as the following runt, ut verbera, delationes, vincula,
word TTtVris seems to hint) of remain- relegationem,' Fritz. Rom. viii. 35,
ing true to the Gospel of Christ and Vol. II. p. 221, ola [AOl K.T.X.]
the great spiritual objects of his life 'such(.suff'erings)asbefel me inAntioch
'propositum propagandiEvangelii, et (Acts xiii. 50), in Iconium (Acts xiv.
credentes semper meliores reddendi,' 2 sq.), in Lystra (Acts xiv. 19);' on
Grot. In all otherpassagesin StPaul's the repetition of Tvad-qixara. in transla-
Epp. npodecns is used with reference tion, see Scholef. Hints, p. 124. It
to God; seeEom. viii. 28, ix. 11, Eph. has been doubted why these particular
i. 1 1, iii. 1 1, 2 Tim. i. 9. The peculiar sufferings have been specified. Chrys.
and ecclesiastical meaning (' altar refers it to the fact of Timothy's ac-
propositionis') is noticed in Suicer, quaintance with those parts of Asia
Thes. s.v. Vol. n. p. 842. ('utpoteexLystrisoriundi,'Est.);thi3
TTJ irltrra is referred by some commen- is not at all improbable, especially if
tators to 'faith' in its usual accepta- we suppose that these sufferings had
tion, TTJ iv rots SoypLaaiy, Theoph. i, on been early known to Timothy, and
account of the near position of dydirr] had led him to unite himself to the
by others to trust' in God, t-^ /j-rj diro-

' Apostle ; it is however perhaps equally
yiyvijbcrKivTroi.ovari,CEiCUin.,T]ieo'pla.2, likely that it was their severity which
so also Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. 4, p. 240. suggested the particular mention;
Perhaps the gloss of Theod., oTrok^ comp. Acts xiv. 19, voixiôvres avrbv

150 nP02 TIMOGEON 13.
Av<TTpoi9, olovg iwy/Jiovi i/TT^veyKa' Kn) sk iravTcav fie
12 fppvaaTO 6 Ki'o/o?. Ka\ ttuvtcs oe ol ^t'Aoi'Tej ci^crepo)?
[naCXof] Ti6vt)Kivai, o'l'ovs 8ia)Y|Ji.] ...d^ which need not be rejected, see
'such pcrsccutiom as I I'lidurcd;' as Hand, Tursellin. Vol. i. p. 584; se-
these (particularly at Lystra) were condly, (cal...of (even supposing I Tim.
especially dncy/j.ol, not merely general iii. 10 be not taken into account) oc-
iraOrjixaTa, but sharp and active inflic- curs elsewhere in St Paul's Epp. ; viz.
tions,by stoning, djc, St Paul repeats Bom. xi. 23. The verse involves a
the word, joining it emphatically with perfectly general declaration (Calv.),
olor, still more to specify the peculiar and seems intended indirectly to pre-
cases which he is mentioning as exam- pare Timothy for encountering perse-
ples. It is certainly not necessary to cutions, and may be joaraphi-ased, but '
regard the clause as an exclamation such persecutions are not confined to

(Heydenr., Mack), nor is there even nie or to a few; they will extend even
any occasion for supplying '[thou hast to all, and consequently to thee among
seen] what, rf'c' (Conyb., comp. Alf.), the number;' comp. Liicke on i John
as this seems to weaken the force of i. 3. 01 OeXovTcs] 'ichose
the sentence, and indeed to vitiate the will is to,' &c.; 'computa igitvur an
construction. Kal Ik irdvTwv] veils,' Beng. : the verb 6^\. is not ple-
^ and out of all;^ aiJ.(p6Tepa irapaKKt)- onastic, but points to those whose will
cews 6'rt koI iyCo irpodvixiav irapeixofJ-r}i> is enlisted in the matter, and who
yevvalav, Kal ovk yKaTeKd((>6T)v, CLrys. really have some desires to lead a godly
This is no 'Hebraica constructio jiro life; see Winer, Gr. 65. 7, p. 541.
ex quihus omnibus,' Grot.; kw. with its The Vulg., 'qui pie volunt vivere,'by
usual ascensive force gives a distinct its departure from what seems to have
prominence to the opposition involved been the order of the older Lat. Vv.
in the clause which it introduces, (comp. Clarom.), apparently desires to
'my persecutions were great, and yet mark the connexion of this participle
God delivered me out of all;' compare with eucre/SuJs ; it seems however almost
Eurip. Here. Fur. 508, opari p.', Qcirtp certain that the adv. belongs to lîju,
Tjv irepl^XeiTTOi . . .Kal p,' d(pi\d' rj Ti>xr), comp. Tit. ii. 12. On the meaning of
see Host u. Palm, Lex. s.v. 11. i. c. eufff/SuJj, see notes on i Tim. ii. 2.
Vol. I. p. 1 540, and further exx.in Har- v Xp. 'Itô-.] 'in Clirist Jesns,' in
tung, Partik. Kal, 5. 6, Vol. i. p. 148. fellowship, in union with Him; 'mo-
It may be added that 'Tisch. reads ^pv- dum exponit sine quo non contigit pio
ffaro with AD': the more common vcrc,' Est. ; 'extra Christum Jesum
form ippvcaro has such cleai'ly prepon- nulla pietas,' Beng,: compare notes 0/1
derant evidence in its favour [CD^ Gal. ii. 17, Fph. ii. 6, 7, and elsewhere.
EFGK (e sil.) LN] as rightly to retain 8iwx6r,<rovTai] 'sliall be persecuted.'
its place in the text. St Paul is here only reiterating the
12. Kttl TrdvTs 8^] 'And all too,'' words of his Master, fl ip.i ^Sicjâv Kal
or sufliciently approximately, 'yea a)ul v/xas SitiôiKxiv, John xv. 20; comp.
all,' Auth. ; see esp. notes on i Tim. Matth. X. 22, I Thess. iii. 3,ttV. This
iii. where this construction is in-
10, declaration clearly refers to the out-
vestigated. De Wette is here slightly ward persecutions which the Apostles
incorrect on two points; first, 'et... and their followers were to undergo;
autem,' Beng., is a translation of Kal it nny be extended however, in a prac-
4
3 ;
III. 12, 13, 14. 151
y?i^ eu XjOicrra) hjcrou îw^QijcTOvrai. Yiovripoi Se avBpw- 1
TToi Kol yoijreg irpoKoyboua-iv eir) to ye~ipov, irXavwi/reg

Ka) TrXai/co/JLevoi. au Se fxeie ev oU e/uaOeg Kai eTria-rdoOr]^, 1
tical point of view, to all true Chris- infer from this term that magic arts
tians comp. August. Epist. 248[i45],
; were actually used by these deceivers,
de Civ. Dei, xviii. 51, and ver. i of but there is certainly nothing in such
that noble chapter, Ecclus. ii. a supposition inconsistent either with
13. IIovipol Be av9p.] 'Btit evil the context, the primary meaning of
men;' immediate contrast with oi 6e\. the word, or the description of similar
ev(T. fgj'; the subject of the verse opponents mentioned elsewhere in the
however reverts to ver. 10 sq., and, N.T. see notes on ver. 8. In the
;
as ver. 14 seems to hint, to the con- eccl. writers 70175 and yoTjTela are fre-
trast between Timothy and the false quently (perhaps commonly) used in
teachers. The latter are included in this primary and more limited sense
the general and anarthi'ous trovqpol of the word, see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
av6p. ; evil men, and consequently Vol. I. p. 776. irpoKoij/ov-
they among the number. (Tiv K.T.X.] 'will make advance toward
y6T]Ts] 'deceivers,' Goth., 'liutdi' the worse :' eiri pointing to the x^^pov
[deceivers, cogn. with Angl.-Sax. ly- as the degree to which the wickedness
tig] ; sim. , though a little less exactly, was, as it were, advancing andascend-
!> ..
Syr., ( 1 I V4^ [seducentes]. The ing compare Winer, Gr. 49. 1, p. 363.
;
r The wpoKowri is here considered rather

Kal appends to the general irov-qpoi, as intensive, in verse 9 rather as exten-
apparently with somewhat of an ex- sive. On the apparent contradiction
planatory force, a more specific and in the two verses, see above, notes
definite appellation, comp. Fritz, on in loc. irXava)VTS Kal irX.]
Mark i. 5, p. 11. Torjs (derived from 'deceiving and being deceived;' cer-
yodui)has properly reference to incan- tainly not middle, 'letting themselves
tations by howling; dpijrai airo tlcv bedeceived'(Beng.,appy.),butpassive.
yowf Twv irepl racpovs yivofxtvwv, Sui- It is the true -rrpoKo-Kri iirl rb x^^pov;
das, s. V. (comp. Soph. Ajax, 582, they begin by deceiving others, and
Herodot. vii. 191) ; thence to the prac- end in being deceived themselves.
tice of magic arts generally, Seivbs 76175 Deceit, as De Wette remarks, is never
KoX (papfj.aK{)s Kai (ro(pLcrTrj$, Plato, without self-deceit.
Symp. p. 203 D, and thence by a very 14. <rv Sk K.T.X.] 'But do tJwu
natural transition to decejitionandim- abide,' &c. ; dv in sharp contrast to
posture generally, appy. the prevail- the deceivers' of the foregoing verse
'
ing meaning ; Etymol. 31. yo-rji, \pev- jji,ive in antithesis to irpoKoirTe. In

(rTT]i, d-rraTeuv, PoUux, Onom. iv. 6, the following words the relative d
70175, aTrareiJjv, similarly Tima3US,Lfj;. taken out of iv oh ( = ev iKeivois d)
Plat. S.V.; comp. Demosth. de Fals. must appy. be supplied, not only to
Leg. p. 374, dinar o<s, yorjs, irovjpos, ^yuaês but ewKTrJiiO-qs, the accus. being
Joseph, contr, Ap. 11. 16, ov yorjs ovS' that of the 'remoter object;' comp.
dirareuv. This general meaning then Winer, Gram. 32. 5, p. 204. Bret-
(opp. to Huther) seems fully substan- schneider {Lex. s.v. iriaT.), and per-
tiated. We cannot indeed definitely haps Syr., connect ec ols with eirto-T. ;,
1 5 ci^w? Trapa tIvcov e/madei, Ka] on cltto ^pecpov^ tu

lepa ypafi/JLara oiSag ra Suva/nepa ae crochlcrai ej? awry]-
this can be justified, see Psalm Ixxviii. K.T.X., 'sciens...et quia nosti,' Vulg.,
37, but involves a less satisfactory Beng., on having the meaning 'be-
meaning of the verb. cause,' and the participial construc-

iri<rT<o9Tjs] 'li'crt assured of,' ampli- tion i>er orationem variatam (comp.
'
'
fication of ifjiaOes; not 'credita sunt Winer, Gr. 63. 11. 1, p. 509) pass-
tibi,' Vulg., Clarom., Goth, ('gatrau- ing into the indicative, but is rather
aida,' ahmi perhaps of the occasional to be considered as simply dependent
Latinizing of this Yers.), which ^yould upon e/5w9, the particle on retaining
require ewiaTevB-qs, but ' quorum firma its more usual meaning that," and the '
fides tibi facta est,' Fuller, ap. Pol. direct sentence presenting a second
Syn.;/xTa.Tr\r]po(poplas^fj.a.0es,Theoi:)h,; fact which Timothy was to take into
comp. Luke i. 4, 'iva Triyv^s...T7iv consideration : Si/o alrias \iyei tov
d.(Tcpd\(Lav. Hkxtovv is properly 'to dc?v ai'Tov aTreplrpeTTTOv niveiv, on re
make Trtcrros' (i Kings i. 36, TrtcrTticrat ov Trapa tov rvxovros /j.a9S...Kai on
6 Geos rb pvfJ-a), thence in the pass, ov x^^s '^"^ TTpuirjv ejuLades, Theoph.
'stabiliri,' Sam. vii.
'coufirmari' (2 Both constructions are, grammatically
J6, TnaTuOrjctTaL 6 oIkos avrov, comp. considered, equally possible, but the
Psalm Ixxviii. 8), and -with an accus. latter seems most satisfactory: the
objecti'plene certiorari;' comp. Suicer, former is well defended by Hofmann,
TJiesaur. B.v. Vol. 11. p. 744, where Schriftb. Vol. i. p. 572.

this meaning of the verb is well ex- diro pp<j)ovs] 'from a very child,'
plained and illustrated. 'from infancy;'' iK irpurrjs -qXiKias,
clSws] ^knoicin(j as tlion dost,^ comp. Clirys. The expression is perhaps used
eh. ii. 23. irapd tCvwv] rather than iK -rraiotoOev, Mark ix. 21
\from ivhom,' scil. from Lois and Eu- (om. iK, Rec), to mark still more de-
nice (ch. i. 5), not also from St Paul finitely the vei-y early age at which
and others (comp. Grot., Matth.), as Timothy's instruction in the Holy
the ajrb Pp^<povs which follows seems Scriptures commenced; comp. ch. i. 5.
rather to limit the reference to the Bperpos in two instances in the N.T.
period when Timothy was first in- (Luke i. 41, 44) has its primary mean-
structed in divine truth.The reading ing, ?fx3pvoi>, Hesych.; in all others
is somewhat doubtful. The text is (Luke ii. 12, 16, xviii. 15, Acts vii.
supported byAC^FGX; 17. 71; Cla- 19, I Pet. ii. 2, apTiyivv-qra /3p.) it
rom., Boem. (T/sc/i.ed. 'j,IIuth., Alf., points to a very early and tender
Words}v.), and is now perhaps to be age. This remark is of some little
preferred : the reading however of importance in reference to Luke xviii.
ed, I, 2, vapa rifos, with C*DEKL; 15, where the ascensive or rather de-
nearly all mss.; Aug., Vulg., Goth., sccnsive force of kou. is not to be over-
Copt., Syr. (both),Chrys.,Theod.(J/i7/, looked. TO, lepd.
Gricsb.), has fair external authority ypd(jL|i.] '

the sacred icritings,' i.e. of
in its favour, and is not without some the Old Test., or, possibly with more
support from internal considerations; lexical exactness, 'sacras literas,'
comp. Mill, Prolcijom. p. Ixxv. Vulg., 'the principles of scriptural

15. Kal 8ti K.T.X. does not seem learning' (surely not letters, in the
parallel to and co-ordinate with tZ5wj ordinary educational sense, Hervey,
.
in. 15, 16. 153
Serm. on Insp. p. 11); comp. John tion and destination of the wisdom,
yii. 15, Acts xxvi. 24, and see Meyer the object at which it aimed; tj ^ôj
on both passages. It is doubtful yvQais <roîêi rov dvOpuTrov els dira-
however whether this latter meaning Trjv Kal ao(pi(Tfj.aTa Kal Xoyofxaxâs . .
is here suitable to the context, and dWa avTTj [17 diia yvQi(XLs\ aocpiêi els
whether ypd/x/âTa does not simply cruiTriplav, Theoph.
mean 'writings' (see Suicer, Thesaur. 8id iricrT. tt^s k.t.X.] ^per fidem, eam-
s.v. Vol. I, p. 780), with perhaps the qtie ill Chrlsto Jesu collocatam;' see
associated idea, which seems always notes 0)1 I Tim. iii. 13. This clause
to have marked this usage of the word cannot be joined with (Hey- auir-qplav
in good Greek, of being expressed in denr.), as the article insuch a case

solemn or formal language ; see esp. could not be dispensed with before
Plato, Legg. ix. p, 858 e, where it is Zid; comp. notes on Eph. i. 15, where
contrasted with and ib.

(Tvyypdfj.iJ.aTa, the only cases in which such an omis-
Gorg. p. 484 A, where comp. Stall- sion can take place are recounted.
baum's note. Thus then the state- The clause obviously hmits the pre-
ment in Etym. ilagn., ypa/x/xara iKa- vious assertion ; '
those Scriptures he
\ovv oi TToXatol TO, avyypdfifiaTa, will [the Apostle] granteth were able to
require modification. The expression make him wise to salvation, but he

is a ajra^ Xeyo/x. in N.T., but comp. addeth, through the faith which is in
Joseph. Antiq. Prooem. 3, tQv Up2v Cliiist,' Hooker, Eccl. Pol. i. 14. 4
ypa/x/xdruy, and the numerous exx. in (quoted by Bloomf. and Peile). In the
Wetstein in loc. The usual terms same section the difference between
are 77 ypa<prj, al ypa(pal, once ypa<pai the two Testaments is thus stated
a.yi.ai, Eom. i. 2; see notes on ver. 16. with admirable perspicuity ;
'
the Old
rd 8vvdiJLva] îchich are able,' not did make wise by teaching Salvation
'
qua3 poterant,' Beng. The present through Christ that should come, the
is used conformably with the virtual New by teaching that Christ the Sa-
present oZSas, to denote the perma- viour is come.' On tt'kttls ev Xp., see
nent, enduring, proi3erty of the Holy notes on 1 Tim. i. 16.
Scrii^tures. <roî(rai] '

to 16. iracra "Ypa'J'T k.t.X.] ^
Every
make ictse;' com^D. Psalm xix. 8, ao- Scripture inspired by God is also use-
ipiôvaa vrjv.a, CV. 22, roiJs irpea^vTe- ful,' &c. ; so Origen expressly, Trdcra
povi avTov and with an acc.
<ro(pi(xai, yp., deoTTV. ovaa, w0A. iariv, in Jos.
rei, cxix. 98. This meaning must be Horn. XIX. Vol. 443 (ed. Bened.),
II. p.
retained without any dilution uocpiô} ; Syr. [both however omit Kai], Ham-
is not merely equivalent to StSao-^w, mond, and the Vv. of Tynd., Gov., and
but marks the true wisdom which the Cranmer. In this important and much
Holy Scriptures impart. The two contested passage we must notice
prepositional clauses which follow briefly () the construction, {b) the force
further specify the object contem- and meaning of the separate words.
plated in the (jocplaai, and the limita- It may be first remarked that the
tion under which alone that object reading is not perfectly certain, Kal
could be attained. els being omitted in some Vv. (Aug. Vulg., ,
o-wTTjpiav must be joined immediately Copt., Syr., Ar.) and Ff. ; it seems
with <TO(plcr ai, pointing out the direc- however highly probable that this is
: a
;
6eoTrvV(TT09 Koi uxp^Xt/uLog TTyoo? SiSacKuXlav, xôy
due rather to nou-observance of the being more sjtocific than ypafifiara,

true ascensive force of the particle Oeoirv. than ifpoj (see Tittm. Synon.
than to its absence in the original I. p. 26), and Kal uxêX. k.t.X. show-
MSS. With regard then to (a) con- ing the special aspects of the more
struction it is very difficult to decide general ra 5vv. ere cotplaai, and with
whether (a) 6ottv. is a part of the Kal ascensive detailing, what co(j>iaai
predicate, Koi being the simple copula might have been thought to fail to
(Auth., al.); or whether (/3) it is a convey, the various ^JracitcaZ applica-
part of the subject, /caJ being ascen- tions of Scripture; when (4) we add
sive, and icTTi being supplied after that Chrys., whose assertion iraaa
d)(pi\ifxoi (as Clarom., SjT.-Phil., ovv 17 TOLavTT] Oeoirvevaroi [see below]
al.). Lexicography and grammar would really be pointless if the
contribute but little towards a deci- declaration in the text were explicit,
.sion : for on the one hand, as ypa(f>TJ and not, as it is, implicit Theod.
licre appy. does mean Scripture (see (iireLdr] k.t.\. Kal rrjv i^ avrdv w4>i-
below), the connexion by means of \eiai> SiSaa-Kei), and, as far as we can

Kal coinihitinnn is at first sight both infer from collocation of words, nearly
simple and perspicuous (see Middle- all the best Vv., viz. Syr. (both),
ton in on the other hand, the
loc.) ; Vulg., Clarom., Goth., Copt., appy.
epithet thus associated with ttSs and iEth., and in effect Arm. (inserts
an anarthrous subst. is in a position copula after SidaaK.), all adopt con-
perfectlyusual and regular (e.g. 2 Cor. struction (/3), we have an amount of
ix, 8, Eph. i. 3, I Thess. v. 22, i Tim. external evidence, which, coupled with
V. 10, 2 Tim. ii. 21, iii. 17, iv. 18, the internal evidence, it seems impos-
Tit. i. 16, comp. iii. 2, al.), and
iii. i, sible to resist. We decide therefore,
in that appy. always assigned to it by not without some confidence, in favour
St Paul contrast James iii. 16, i Pet.
: of (/3); so Huth., Wiesing., but not
ii. 13, where the change of position is De Wette. We now notice (6) some
appy. made to mark the emphasis, see individual expressions.
"Winer, Gr. 59. 2, p. 464. We are irdo-a -ypajjiTJ] *
Every Scripture,' not
thus remanded wholly to the context 'tota Scriptura,' Beza, Auth.,
and here when we observe (i), on the needless departure from the regular
negative side, the absence of every- rules of grammar. Hofmann (Schriftb.
thing in the preceding verses calcu- Vol. I. p. 572) and others (Hervey, al.)
lated to evoke such a statement, the still defend this inexact translation,
6eoirvV(XTta of Scrijiture not having adducing Eph. ii. 21 ; but it may be
been denied even by im2)lication, comp. observed that in Eph. I.e. there arc
Huther; (2) that if Kal be copulative, strong reasons for a deviation from
it would seem to associate two predi- the correct transl. which do not apply
cations, one relating to the essential to the present case ; see notes in loc.
character of Scripture, the other to Here vdcra yp. implies every indivi-
its practical applicabilities, which ap- dual ypa(^rj of those preîously alluded
pear scarcely homogeneous ;and (3), to in the term Jf/)d yp. ; iraaa, iro/o
on the positive side, that the terms of irepl ijs iXirov, (prjffi, iraaa Upa.,...ira.aa
ver. 16 seem in studied and illustrative ovv T] ToiavTT] BeoTTfevaTos, Chrys. ; see
]iaralli'lism to those in ver. 15, ypa(pi] {thus far) Middletou, Greek Art. p.
III. i6. 155
eXeyixoi/, ttoos eTravopOaxriv, Trpo^ TraiSelav Tf]v eu SiKaio-
392, ed. Eose, comp. also Lee, on Insp. thet yields no support to any artificial
Lect. VI. p. 254 sq., and Winer, Gr. theories whether of a 'dynamical' or
18. 4, p. loi. YP'*4'l a mechanical inspiration,

' ' it certainly
has by some interpreters been trans- seems distinctly to i"?pZ(/(comp.Chrys.,
lated '
writing ;'
so aj^py. the rives in the other translation it would for-
noticed by Theopb., and perhaps mally enunciate) this vital truth, that
Theod., T(^ Biopia/jLip -x^p-qadfievoi diri- every separate portion of the Holy Book
Kpive TO, TTJs avOpcjiriyrji ao(j)las <rvy- is inspired, and forms a living portion
ypafx/xara. This however, owing to of a living and organic whole see (thus ;
the usual meaning of ypa<p-^ in the far) Hofmann, Schriftb. Vol. i. p. 572,
N. T., seems very doubtful. It may Eeuss, Theol. Chret. in. 3, Vol. i. p.
be observed indeed that with the 297. While, on the one hand, this
exception of this and four other pas- expression does not exclude such ver-
sages (John xix. 37, Eom. i. 2, xvi. bal errors, or possibly such trifling
26, 2 Pet. i. 20) ypa.<pri or ypa<pal historical inaccuracies, as man's spirit,
always has the article, so that its even in its most exalted state, may
absence might warrant the translation. not be wholly exempt from (comp.
As however in John xix. 37 ypa(pr] Delitzsch, Bibl. Psychol, v. 5, p. 319),
clearly involves its technical meaning, and humaii transmission and tran-
'another passage of Scripture/ and scriptions may have increased, it still
as the context requires the same in does certainly assure us, on the other,
2 Pet. I.e. (comp. Huth.), so here and that these writings, as we have them,
in Eom. II. cc. there is no reason to are individually pervaded by God's
depart from the current qualitative Spirit, and warrants our beUef that
interpretation, esiêcially as the asso- they are rds dXrjdeij [p^ceis] Tlve^/xaros
ciated epithets,and here moreover the Tou dyiov, Clem. Eom. i. 45, and our
preceding lepa ypdp.fi., show that that assertion of the full Inspiration of the
special meaning was indisputably in- Bible; comp. Pref. to Galatians, p.
tended by the inspired writer. xvi (ed. 3), Aids to Faith, ix. p. 417
Oedirvevo-Tos is a passive verbal, see sq. irpos SiSacKoXCav

Winer, Gr. 16. 3, p. 88; it simply refers, as De Wette observes, to the
denotes '
inspired by God ' (comp. theoretical or rather doctrinal appli-
Phocyl. 121, deoirvevaros <ro<pir}, Plu- cation of the Holy Scriptures; the
tarch, Mar. p. 904 F, Tot's ovdpovs concluding exj^ressions refer rather to
Toiis deoTTvevcTovs ; comp. OeoTrvoos, their practical uses; see Beveridge,
Porphyr. deAntr. Nymph, p. 116), and Serm. lx. Vol. iii. p. 150 (A.-C. Libr.).
only states what is more definitely ex- Beza two former 'ad dog-
refers the
mata,' the two latter ad mores,' but '
pressed by Syr. ^CjAdZ] JjkjO;^::)?

irpbi iXeyfi. seems certainly to belong
[quod a Spiritu scriptum est] and still more to the latter, comp. ch. iv. 2,
more by 2 Pet. i. 21, dXX' inrb irvev- I Tim. V. 20, Tit. ii. 15.
fxaros ayiov (pepoixevoi e\6.\T]crai> aytoi irpos \-y|Ji6v] 'for reproof, confuta-
GeoO dudpuiroi. Thus then, without tion,' iXiyâi ra xpevdj}, Chrys., or
overstepping the proper limits of this better more generally, tjp.uii' t6v irapd-
commentary, we may fairly say, that vofiov lov, Theod.; comp. Eph. v. ii.
while this pregnant and inclusive epi- The reading IXeyxof [ed. i, 2, with
156 nP02 TIMO0EON B.
17 crwj?, iva aprioi tj 6 rod Qeov avOpunro?, "rrpoi ttuv epyov

ayaOou e^tjpTKTju.ei'Oi.
DEKL; most mss. ; Chrys. ;] occurs vi. ir. Thus to state the uses of Holy
several times in the LXX. e.g. Lev. Scripture in the briefest way; it fiiSa-
Numb. v. 18, 2 Kings xix. 3,

xix. 17, (TKei the ignorant, eXiyxei the evil and
al.: now give way to e\eyjj.6v
but must prejudiced, i-rravopOot the fallen and
[ACFGX; 4 mss. (Lachm., Tisch.)]. erring, and 7rai'5ei;e iv 5ik. all men,
esp. those that need bringing to fuller
eirav6p6(i>(riv] correction,' Syr. 1
' .
5o 7_ measures of perfection. For a good
[dii-ectionem, emendationem] ; Trapa- sermon on the sufficiency of Scripture
KoKei Toiis TraparpairivTai iwaveXddv see Beveridge, Serm. lx. Vol. iii. p.
eh T-qv evOetav 65of, Theod. This 144 sq. (A.-C. Libr.).
word is a air. \e70V. in N. T., but 17. d'pTios] ^complete' in all parts
sufficiently common elsewhere, e.j. and proportions (' in quo nihil sit mu-
Philo, Quod Deus
Imni. 37, Vol. i. tilum,' Calv.), a aira^ XeyopL, in the
p. 299, iirav6pOw<n^ tov îov, Arrian, N. T., explained more fully by the
Epict. III. 16, eVt waLîlcf. koL iiravop- i^7]pTi(Tp.ivos which follows. A sub-
eJiffei TOV piov, Polyb. Hist. i. 7,^. 1, stantially correct definition is given by
iirar6p9ojcn.s tov tQv dvOpibiruv /3/oi', Greg. Nyss. in Eccl. v. Vol. i. p. 432,
comp. also iii. 7. 4, v. 88. 3, xxvii. 6. apTLO% TrdvTws iKeivos iari, u) TeXeius
12, al. The prep, iirl is apparently 6 TTjS (pvcreios (TV/j.Trir\rjpwTai. \6yos :
not merely directive but intensive, im- thus dpTioi is opposed to xwXos and
plying restoration to a previous and /coXo/36s, comp. Lucian, Sacrif. 6,
better state, Plato, Jlepubl. x. p. 604 where he speaks of Vulcan as ovk apTios
D, iivavopOovv to wecrof re Kal voarjcrav; Tuj TToSe, and see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
Bee Eost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. iv. c. 5, Vol. I. p. 515. It is not easy to state
Vol. I. p. 1046. The distinction be- positively the distinction between Ti-
tween iXeyfx. and inap. is thus not Xfiosand dpnos, as in practice the
incorrectly stated by Grot., 'eX^7X'"'â' two words seem nearly to interchange
inverecuudi, eiravopOovvTai teneri, fra- meanings; e.g. comp. Philo, de Plant.
giles.' iraiSeiav k.t.X.] Noe, 29, Vol. I. p. 347, dpnov Kal
'
discipline which is in ri(jhtrousncss;' oXokXtjpov, with James i. 4, xAetoi Kal
not exactly 'qna; veram pGrfectamriue oXoKXripoi : as a general rule apnos
justitiamaffert, 'Just., comp. Theoph., seems to point to perfection in regard
but which has
' its proper sphere of ac- of adai^tation of parts ('qui suam re-
tion in righteousness,' in that which tinet compagem,' Just.) and special
is conformable to the law of God. aptitude for any given uses ; TiXeios,
Conybcare, in translating the clause like 'perfectus' (comp. Doederl.S//on.
'righteous discipline,' seems to regard Vol. IV. 366), seems to imply a more
iv as merely equiv. to the Beth essen- '
general and absolute perfection; comp.
tia ;' this however appears to be unten- Matth. V. 48.
able; comp. Winer, Gr. 29. 3. obs. p. 6 TOV 0ov avOpwiros] 'the man of
1 66. On the proper meaning of TratSe/a God.' The very general reference of
(' disciplinary insti-uction,' a meaning the context seems to show clearly that
which Theod. , al. , here unnecessarily here at least this is certainly not an
obscure), see notes on Eph. vi. official designation, 'the servant of
4;
and on diKaiocrivr), see notes on i Tim. God,' 'the evangelist' (Beng., De
;
III. 17, IV. I. 157

I solemnly charge thee
to be active and urgent, AiaiuapTvpoimai evdoTiov tov Qeov I V.
for evil teachers will
abound. Discharge thy ^piCTTOU IljaOU TOV fiiWovTog
ministry: mine is well
nigh done, and my re- Tfiurag veKpov^, Kai rrju
ward is ready.
KpL eiu /cat
Wette), but the Christian generally, ritiially alive and dead,' ap-aproiXovi
'qui se Deo penitus devovit,' Just.: Xiyei Kal diKaiovs, Chrys. i, Peile.
see Philo, de Norn. Mut. 3, Vol. i. The mention of the solemn account
p. 582, where dvOp. Qeov is used in a which all must render is not without
similar extended reference, and comp. emphasis in its application to Timo-
notes on i Tim. vi. 11. thy he had a weighty office intrusted
;
irpos irdv k.t.X.] '

full ij furnished far, to him, and of that His Lord evduvas
or (to preserve the paronomasia) made dTrairri<Tt (Chrj'S.).
complete for, every good tvorl-:^ iâpr. Kal Ti]v in<j)aviav] 'and (I solemnly
{n-Xrjpo?, TeXetot, Hesych.) is a Sis Xe- chargcthee) hy His manifestation.'' The
76/x. in the N. T. ; see Acts xxi. 5, reading Kara. [Rec. with DÊKLX"';
where however it is used somewhat Goth., Syr. (both) Theod., ; al.] is here
differently, in reference appy. to the rightly rejected by Griesh., Lachm.,
completion of a period of time ; see Tisch., with ACD'FGNi; 17.67**;
Meyer in loc. It occurs in its present Clarom., Aug., Am., Harl., al., for
sense, Joseph. Ajit. ni. 2. 1, koXQs the less easy Kai. With this latter
iî^pTKr/ievov^, comp. Lucian, Ver. reading the most natural construction
Hist. I. 33, TaXXa i^ripTicTTo. The com- seems to be the connexion of tV iiri^.
pound KarapTicw is of frequent occur- with diafiapr. as the usual accus. in
rence. In accordance with the view adjuration ; comp. Mark v. 7, Acts xix.
taken of 6 tov Qeov avOp., the words 13, I Thess. V. 27. As the foregoing
ir5.i> ipy. dy. must obviously be refer- eviiiriov could not be joined with Tn<p.
red, not speciallj' to the ipyov evayye- K.T.X., the nouns naturally pass into
\i(TToO, ch. iv. 5 (De Wette), but to the accusative; so Vulg., Clarom.,
any good works generally; so Huth., 'per adventum ejus,' comp. i Cor.
Wiesing., and Leo. XV. 31. De Wette regards ttjv irrKp.
as the accus. objecti, e.g. Deut. iv.
Chapter IV. r. Aia|iapTvpo[iai] '/ 29, 5taja. vjxTv...Tbv re ovpavbv Kal ttji/
solemnly charge thee;^ see notes on i yy^v; this seems undesirable, as it in-
Tim. v. 21. The words ovv iyii, involves a change of meaning of the
serted after Sia/x. in Rec. [with D^K verb in the two clauses.
Syr.-Phil., Theod. omit iyu, others Kal ri\v Patr. avTov] 'and by His
ovv], are rightly rejected by Griesh., kingdom;^ no ^v 5ia SvoTv, 'the reve-
Lachm., Tisch., as 'injecta ob cohre- lation of His kingdom' (Syr., Beng.),
rentiam,' Mill, Prolegom. p. cxxix. nor an expression practically equiva-

The longer reading of Rec, toO Kvp. lent to rrjv i-mcp. aur. (Calv.), but
'I. X. (with D3EKL) for X. 'I., is introductory of a second subject of
equally untenable. thought, 'and by His kingdom' (ob-
TOV [leXXovTos K.T.X.] 'who shall here- serve the rhetorical repetition of av-
after judge the quick anddead:' clearly Tov), that kingdom {regnum gloria)
those alive at His coming, and the which succeeding the 'modificated
dead, Chrys. 1 (comp. i Cor. xv. i,i, eternity' of His mediatorial kingdom
52, I Thess. iv. 16, 17), not '
the spi- (regnum gratia) is to commence at
;
158 IIP02 TIMOGEON B.
2 eiricpdvciav aurov Koi T>;f (3aaiXelav avrou, K^pvôv rov

Xoyov, eirlarrjOi emaipoog aKaipcog, k'Xeyôu, eTnrifJ.t]aov,
His ejrt^di., and to know neither end which it slightly strengthens and ex-
nor modification; see Pearson, Creed, pands ;
'
preach the word, and be alive
Art. VI. Vol. I. p. 335 (ed. Burt.). to the importance of the duty, ever
2. KTjpvôv] 'proclaim,^ 'preach.' ready to perfonn it, in season and
'Notanda est diligentcr illatio, qua out of season;' so in effect Theoph.,
npte Scripturam (ch. iii. i6) cum prte- fxera iirt/xovrjs Kal iincTacTiai \a\yj(Tov,
dicatioue conuectit,' Calv. The solemn except that the action, rather than the
charge is Tim.
not succeeded as in i readi7iess to action, is made somewhat
V. 21 by IVa with the suhj., nor by the too prominent. De Wette and Huth.
inf. as in 2 Tim. ii. 14, but with un- (after Bretschn. Lex.) retain the semi-
connected yet emph!rtic aorists; com- local use 'accede ad coetus Chris-
pare the very similar instance in tiamos,' a meaning lexically tenable^
I Thess. V. 14. Examples of such (see exx. in Sthweigh. Lex. Polyb.
asyndeta are, as might be expected, S.V. p. 211), but invoMng an ellipsis
not uncommon in a style so forcible which St Paul would hardly have
and sententious as that of St Paul; made, when roh d5eX</)orj k.t.X. could
see the list in Winer, Gr. 60. i, so easily have been supplied see Leo :
p. 475. The aor. is here used rather in loc. (vKalpus d.KaCpws]

than the present (r Thess. I.e.), as 'in season, out of season;' an oxy-
being more suitable to the vivid na- moron, made still more emphatic by
ture of the address comp. Winer, Gr. ; the omission of the copula ; comp.
60. 2, p. 476. The distinction in '
nolens volens, ultro citro, ' cfr. , Winer,
the N.T. between the imper. aor. and Gr. 58. 7, p. 461. De Wette cites,
pres. can usually be satisfactorily ex- as from Wetst., Nicetas Choniates (a

plained, but it must not be forgotten Byzantine historian), ei'Ka^/jws dKaipuji
that even in classical authors the iwnr\^TTiv, but the citation is due to
change of tense seems often due to Bengel. The Greek commentators
the 'lubitus aut rt/recî/sloiiuentis,' see principally refer the evxaipla and
Schoraann, Iscrus, p. 235. CLKaLpia to Timothy, /xri Koupbv Ix^
Tr<rTT|6i] 'be attentive,' 'be ready,' wpiafj-ewov, del croi Katpbs Icrru, Chrys.
]7o c^ ^.*-^ Calv., Beng., and others to both Ti-

j\ . iOQ-DO [et sta in
mothy and his hearers. The context
dihgentiS,] Syr. This, on the whole, seems to show that the latter (comp.
seems the simplest translation of (inver. 3) are principally, if not entirely,
arrival. : while it scarcely amounts in the Apostle's thoughts, and that
quite to 'instare,' Vulg., it is cer- the adverbs will be referred most na-
tainly stronger than iirl/xeve, 1 Tim. turally to them alone comp. August.
;
iv. and appears to mark an atti-

16, Scrm. xLvi. 41 [vii.], 'Quibus oppor-
tude of prompt attention tliat may at tune, quibus importune? Opportune
any moment pass into action comp. ; utique volentibus, importune nolen-
Demosth. I'hil. 11. 70 (cited by DeW.), tibus.' ?X"y|ov] '
re-
iypriyoptv, i<f>^<TTrjK(v, Polyb. Hist. I. 2)rove,' 'convict them of their want

83. 2, iiriarai 5L..fifydXr]i' iirote'iro of holiness and truth;' comp. ch. iii.
atrovdiQV. It naturally i)oints to the 16, irp6s iXey/xoi': the stronger tenn
preceding KT^pvôv (comp. Thcod.), (TTiTifirjffov (-<rai, Jude 9), ^rebuke as
;
IV. 2, 3- 159
irapaKoKecTOV, ev Traarj fxaKpoOvfjLia Kal SiSa-)(t]. ecn ai yap 3

Kaipo^ ore r^? vyiaivovat]? SiSacTKaXla^ ovk aveôvrai,
aWa Kara ra^ ioia(} i7ri6ujULla(; eavToh e7ri(T(t}pev(T0V(Tiv
blameworthy,' suitably follows. There that all the other writers in the N.T.
is some parallelism between the verbs (except James, Peter, Jude, who use
here and the nouns in ch. iii. 16, but it neither) use only SiSaxvi Matth. xv.
is not by any means exact ; iTnTlfiyjaov 9 and Mark vii. 7 are quotations. It
cannot tally with e-rravbpOwais, nor in- is just possible that the more frequent
deed wapaKoK. with vudela (Leo), if use of diSacTKaXta in these Epp. may
the usual force of the latter word be point to their later date of composi-
retained. Thechangeof orderinFGX^ tion, when Christian doctrine was
al.; Vulg., Clarom., Copt., Goth., al., assuming a more distinct form but ;
?\ey^. irapaK., iwiT., seems due to a we must be wary in such assertions,

desire to preserve a kind of climax. as in St Paul's other Epp. (we do
tv irdo-T) K.T.X.] '
in all long-suffering not include Heb.) 5t5ax'>} and SidaaK.
and teaching,'' 'in every exhibition of occur exactly an equal number of
long-suffering and every method of times.
;
teaching ' clause appended not merely 3. 'ia-rai. ^dp Kaipos] 'For there
to vapaKoK. (Huth. ), but, as inLaclim. ,
shall be a time:' argument drawn
Tisch, (so also Chrys.), to the three from the future to urge diligence in
preceding verbs, to each one of which, the present; irplv tj (KTpaxvKtcrdijvai,
especially the first (Chrys., Calv.), it TTpOKardXaê wavras aurovs, Chrys.
prescribes suitable restrictions. The It is singular that Beng. should force
extensive rather than the intensive ^(TTai to mean '
erit et jam est,' as the
(Chrys.?) force of ttSs may be clearly allusion to the future is distinctly
seen in this combination ; it gives to similar to that in ch. ii. 16, 17, iii. i,
both abstract nouns,esp. to the former, I Tim. iv. I. On vyialvovaa SidaffK.,
a concrete application, see notes on see notes on i Tim. i. 10.
Eph. i. 8. There is thus no reason for OVK 'v^lovrai] 'they will not endure,
supposing an iv dia dvo'tv (Grot.), or put up with; '
'
sordet iis doctrina vera
for tampering with the normal mean- quia eorum cupiditatibus adversatur,'
ing of didaxv, scil. 'teaching,' not Leo. 'AvixofJi.ai occurs 10 times in St
'studium docendi,'Heinr.,Flatt, 'rea- Paul's Epp. and 5 times "With persons
diness to teach,' Peile. It may be re- expressed : com]D. however 2 Thess.
marked that SiSaxn is only used twice i. 4, rais 6\i-^(Tt.v ah dfix^^^^' ^^
in the Past. Epp,, here and Tit. i. 9, the following words observe the force
while 8ida<TKa\[a occurs no less than of I8ias ; their selfish lusts (surely npt
fifteen times. As a very general rule, 'incUnations,' Conyb.) are what they
5i5axi7 (teaching) seems to point more especially follow in the choice of
to the act, di8a<TKa\ia (doctrine) more teachers. t'rrwrwptv-
to the substance or result of teaching; o-ovo-iv] 'they will heap up,' 'will
comp. e.g.Thucyd, iv. 126, where gather round them a rabble, a <Tvp(pe-
di8axv is joined with a verbal in -o-ts, t6s, of teachers;' rb ddiaKpirov ir\TJ0oi

irapaK^Xevcris. This distinction how- Twv 8ida(7Kd\u}i> did tov (Tupeiaovat
ever cannot be pressed in theN.T., idijXojcre, Chrys. The compound form

for comp. I Cor, xiv. 26, and observe {eiri= 'hinzu;' addition, aggregation.
;
1(J0 IIP02 TIMOGEON B.
4 StSacTKciXov^ Kvi]66iJ.ivoL rt]v uKO}]v, Kai uTTo jueu TV?

aA/0e/ap rt]v a.Kor]v airoa-rpeôvcnv, eir\ oe tov<: fxvOov^
5 eKTpaTrt'jaropTat. cru Se vT}(p ev Traani', KaKOiraOrjcroi',
Host u. Palm, Lrx. s.v. evl, c. 4) only opas oTi oi'x WJ dyvoovvres <r(pd\\oi>Tai
occurs here and Cant. ii.
4 {Sijnim.) dW ^KovT(s, Theoph. On the /xOdui
the simple in ch. iii. 6, Horn. xii. 20, compare notes on i Tim. i. 4; it must
and in the LXX. be observed however that as the re-
KVT)66[Avoi Ti]v aKoi^v] ^having itch- ference is future their nature can-
iiuj fflrs,' Auth., 'jnurientesanribus,' not be specifically defined; still, as
Vulg., sim. Clarom., both excellent throughout these Epp. the errors of
translations ;
'
metaphora desunipta a the future seem represented only as
scabiosis quibus cutis prurit adeo ut exaggerations and expansions of the
scalpendi libidine ardeant,' 8uicer, present, the allusion is probably sub-
Thcsaur. s.v.: this itch for novelty stantially the same. The use of the
the false teachers gratified ; comp. article (as in Tit. i. 14) is thus also
rhilo, Quod Det. Fot. 21, Vol. i. more intelligible. tKTpairij-
p. 205 (ed. Mang.), diroKvaiovcTi. yovv o-ovrai] 'icill tur)i themselves aside;'
[ol ffo<piffTaV\ rj/j.uji' TO. (ira. Kj'tjôj pass, with appy. a middle force, as
(connected with /cmw, Lobeck, Fhryu. in I Tim. i. 6, v. 15; see Winer, Gr.
p. 254) in the active is 'to scratch,' in 39- 2, p. 233, Kriiger, Sprachl. 52.
the uji Idle 'to scratch oneself (Ai-ist. 6, p. 361 sq., and the exx. in notes on
HUt. An. IX. [), in the pass, 'to be I Tim. i. 6.
scratched or tickled,' and thence (as 5. (TV Si] 'But do thou ;' in marked
appy. here) 'prurire' in a tropical contrast to the false teachers; comp.
sense, ^firetv tI aKOvcrai Ka9' rjdov^v, ch. iii. 10. VT]4) v irdo-iv]
Hesych., ripirovTas ttjv aKo-qv iwitv- 'be sober ifi all thinr/!^/ 'sobriusesto,*
TovvTts, Chrys. In the present pas- Clarom., Goth., not 'be watchful,'
sage Theod. and Theoph. (not Chrys., Syr. , Vulg. "Nrjcpeiv is connected with
as De W. asserts), and so too, it yptjyopeiv in i Thess. v. 6, i Pet. v. 8,
would seem, Goth., al., unless they but by no means synonymous with
is

read KvijOovrai, take Kvr}66/x. as purely it (Huth.) both here and in all other
;
passive, paraphrasing it by Tepwbfxe- passages in the N. T. it implies

voi: this does not seem so forcible; 'sobriety' literal or metaphorical;
the Apostle does not appear to desire comp. notes on i Tim. iii. 2. Theod.
merely to notice the fact that they here, and the Greek expositors on
were having their ears tickled, but to other passages, all seem to refer it
mark the uneasy feeling that always to '
wakefulness, appy. of an intensive
'
was seeking to be gratified. A word nature, iwlTaai^ iyprjydpcreus -rb vq-
of similar meaning, yapyoKl^w, is (peiv, (Ecum. on i Thess. I.e., vri<pii>
found occasionally in similar applica- Kal Siey-qy^pdai, ib. in loe., and there
tions; comp. Lucian, de Caliimn. 21, are a few passages in later writers
cited by Wetst. in loc. On the accus. [e.y. Polyb. Hist. xvi. 21. 4, iiria-ra-
aKOTiV, sec notes on i Tim. vi. 5. aews Kal vri\peus) which seem to favour
4. Kal a-jrh K.T.X.] 'and they u-iU such a meaning; still, in the present
turn aicay their cars from the truth.' case,and in the N.T. generally, there
The result is a complete turning away seem to be no suOicient grounds for
from every doctrine of Christian truth; departing from the regular use and
, '
v>y
lY. 4, 5, 6. 161
epyov TTolr](TOV evayye\i<TTOV, Trjv SiaKoviav crou TrXrjpo-

(poptjarop. 'Eyu) yap ijS>] cnrei'Sofxai, Kai 6 Katpo^ 6
ajoplications of tlie word. The deri- cessary, it is here nearly synonymous

vation is doubtful, but it does not with, though perhaps a little stronger
seem improbable that the idea of dr hik- than Tr\ijpb}(Tov, iQA_ [absolve,
ing is involved in the root. Benfey
{Wurzellex. Vol, ii. p. 74) derives it adimple] Syr., 'usfullei,'Goth. ; comp.
fromj'r; ande^, compared with Sanscr. T7}u SiaKovlav TrXvpovv, Acts xii. 25,
(12), 'water;' comp. eb-rius. Col. iv. 17, see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v.
KaKoiraSiio-ov] 'suffer afflictions ;' aor. Vol. II. p. 753. It appy. differs only
imp. following the pres. imp., possibly from the simple form in being a little
with some degree of emphasis; see more mtensive in meaning.
notes on ver. and on i Tim. vi. 12.
2, 6. 'E-yw Yctp] 'For I,' iyd), with
evaYYeXicTTOii] '0/ an evangelist:^ the emphasis in reference to the preceding
euayyeXLCTTal did not form a sijecial a6. The force of yap is differently
and separate class, but were generally exjilained; it does not enforce the ex-
preachers of the Gospel in different hortation by showing Timothy that he
countries, subordinates and mission- miist soon rely on himself alone ('jam
aries of the Apostles; comp. Euseb. tempus est ut...natare incipias sine cor-
Hist. III. 37, diro5rifj.las crTeXKofxefoi tice,'Calv-),nor urge him to imitation,
^pyov eiTfTiXovv evayyeXio'TuJi', and see comp. ver. 7 (Heinr.), but, as the con-
Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. i. p, 1234, cluding words of ver. 5 seem to sug-
and notes on Epli. iv. 11. This was gest, urges him to additional zeal on
the work to which Timothy was called account of the Apostle's departure;
when he journeyed with St Paul (Acts '
tuum est pergere quo ccepi,' Leo. On
xvi. 3) the same duties, as far as con-
; the different modes of explaining the
cerned preaching the G-ospel to all connexion, see Alf. on ver. 5 sq.
within the province of his ministration t|8t) (TirtvSofiai] '
am already being
still were to be performed. The sphere poured out {as a drink-offering);^ his
was only more circumscribed, but present sufferings form the commence-
there would be many occasions on ment of the 'libatio;' not 'am now
journeys, d-c., ver. 9, when Timothy ready to be offered,' Auth., which
could resume the functions of an ev- slightly infringes on the exact force of
a77eX. in their fullest sense; comjD. riBy} and (ririvd. The particle -qdri is
Taylor, Episcopacy, 14, Hofmann, not simply equivalent to vvv, but in
Schriftb. Vol. 11. 2, p. 250. The term its primary use appears rather to de-
^pyov has probably an allusion to the note wliat is 'near to the here (comp. '
laborious nature of the duties; see Herod. Iii. 5, airb raCT7]s -qSyj Aiyvir-
notes on ch. ii. 15, and comp. exx. in Tos), and thence by an intelligible
Eaphel, Ohs. Vol. 11. p. 622. Tt]v transition what is near to the now,
'
SiaKovCav a-ov irXrip.] 'fully perform calling attention to what is taking

thy ministry ;' 'ministerium tuum im- place on the spot and at the mo-
'
'
'
ple,' Vulg.,Clarom.; K\y)po(j>.TovTiaTi ment,' e.g. Aristoi^h. Ean. 527, ov

wXrjpujffov, Chrys. Beza translates ttXt;- Tax, '^'^X' -q^T} TTotw; see esp. Rost u.
po(p.somewhat artificially 'ministerii Palm, Lex. s. v. 6, where this particle
tui plenam Mem facito,' i.e. 'veris is well discussed. Klotz {Devar. Vol.
argumentis comproba this is unne- ;'
II. p. 598) is thus far right in not re-
M
7 T^9 ava\v(reoog fxov ecpea-rrjKev. rov kuXov ayUva
6. dvoKvcrem /xov] So Lachin. with ACFGX; 5 mss.; Euseb., Atb. ; and

appy. rightly. The reading of cd. i, 2, ifirjs dt>a\., with DEKL; most mss.;
Chr., Theod. (Tisch.), is fairly supported, but by critical authority inferior to
that in favour of the text.
7. KaXbv d7ai;'o] So Lackm. with ACFGN; 7 mss.; Ath., Chrys. The
reading of ed. i, 2, dy. rhv koKov, with DEKL; most mss. Orig., Euseb. ;
{Tisch.), is aîparcntly now to be withdrawn in favour of the text, the chief
authorities being divided exactly as in the previous verse.
ferring i^bt) originally to time, but his vitii,' Loesner,

diro tov irapovTa ds
derivation from ijdT], '

novi,' is as hope- aWov Coray (Romaic) ; comp.
Koffixov,
less as that of Hartung {Partik. Vol. Phil. i. 23, iiridvfjiiav i\wv els to dfa-
I. ]). 223), who refers the 5i7 to the XOcrai. There is no reason whatever
Sanscr. dina, '
a day,' and makes the for adopting the explanation of Eisner
particle originally temporal; comp. (Obs. Vol. 11. p. 317) who refers dz/aX.
Donalds. Cratijl. % 201. îrivdofxai, to '

discessus e convivio,' comp. Luke
'delibor,' Vulg. (not middle 'sangui- xii. 36, and aivhSoix. to the libations
nem meum libo, Wahl, and certainly' of the parting guests : the term is per-
not 'aspergor vino,' sc. 'praparor ad fectly general, comp. Philo, FZac. 21,
mortem,' Grot.), is not synon. mth Vol. II. p. 544 (ed. Mang.), riiv e/c tov
^lovTe\e\iTalavdvd\vaLV,ih.% 13, p. 534,
eiofj-aL, p] jiuAlD LJugulor, sa-
Joseph. Antiq. xix. Clem. Eom.
4. i,
crificor] Syr., but points to the drink- I.44 ; see also Deyliug, Obs. VoL 11.
offering of wine which among the Jews No. 46, p. 540, who has commented
accompanied the sacrifice (Numb. xv. upon the whole of this and the follow-
5, sxviii. 7), and was poured vfpl rbv ing verses with his usual ponderous
ûixov (Joseph. Antiq. iii. 9. 4, comp. learning. His inteiin-. of cwivS., scil.
Ecclus. 1. 15), among the hea-
while Î'o-tdfo/xoi, is however incorrect.
then it was commonly poured upon <})o-n]Kv] 'is at hand,' Auth. ; surely
the burning victims (Smith, Diet. An- not 'hathbeennighathand,' Hamm.,

tiq. Art. '
Sacrificium'). See the very nor ist vorhanden,' Luther, comp.
'
similar passage Phil. ii. 17, in which Goth, 'at'ist ' [adest], but ' stands by'
however there is no reason to refer (Actssxii. 20), 'is all but here,' 'steht
the allusion to this latter Gentile prac- n.ahe Huther; comp. Acts
bevor,'
tice, as Jahu, Antiq. 378, and appy. xxviii. 2, and notes on ver. 2.
Suicer, Thesaiir.s.Y. ; sceMcyern! Zoc. 7. riv KoXov aYMVa] the good '
Chrys. urges the use of avivS. not strife,^ scil. Tr/orews; see i Tim. vi. 12.
Ovofxai, because ttjs /i^v Ov<xias ov t6 The metaphor itself is thus nobly ex-
irav dva<pipiT().i r<J5 QeQ, Tr}s 5^ awovbr)^ panded by Chrys. ov5h tovtov /3A- ;
TO 6\ov : the allusion seems rather to Tiov TOV dywyos' ov Xa/j-^dvei tAos 6
the Apostle's anticipated &?oo(/(/ death; ffriâvos ovtos' oJros ovk diro Korivuv
see Waterl. Distinct, of Sacr. 10, i<TTlv, OVK ?xf' dvOpuwov dyuvoOirriv,
Vol. v. p. 264. dvaXv(rs] OVK ?x" dvOpdiTTOvs Beards' diro dyyi-
'departure ;' not 'resolutionis,' Vulg., Xwc avyKeiTM to dedrpov. How amply
docs this gi'cat expositor repay perusal.
|5Aj|) [ut dissolvar] Sjt., comp.
If the reading of Rec, tov dyuva tov
Goth, 'disvissdis,' but 'discessus e Ka.\ov (comp. critical note), be retained,
^
IV. 7, 8. 163
>]yu)vi(Tfxaif Tou vpoixov rereXeKa, rrjv ttIcttiv TeTrjorina'
XoiTTou awoKeiTal jmoi 6 Ttji SiKaioa-vvtjg crredyavo?, ov 8
then the repetition of the article with Wette finds in it only a contrast to
the epithet must be regarded as giving the Apostle's usual humility (i Cor.
special force and emphasis; ovros 6 iv. 3 sq.), and but a doubtful adapta-
dyuv Ka\6s; vai, <()t]<nv vnip yap Xp. tion of Phil. iii. 12 sq. It is true that
yiyvTai,Gh.Tjs.: comp. Green, Gramm. in both passages the samemetaphor is
p. 165. used ; but the circumstances and ap-
ij-ywvi(rnai] '/ have striven;'' the full plication are wholly different ; in the
force of the perfect is here very dis- one case it is the trembling anxiety of
tinctly apparent; the struggle itself the watchful, labouring, minister, in
was now all little more than
but over, the other, it is the blessed assurance
the effects were remaining; 'notat vouchsafed to the toil worn, dying, ser-
actionem plane prfeteritam, qaai aut vant of the Lord; see esp. Waterl.
nunc ipsum seu modo finita est, aut Serm. xxv. Vol. v. p. 679, Hammond,
per effectus suos durat,' Poppo, de Fract. Catech. i. 3, p. 41 (A.-C. Libr.),
emend. Matth. Gr. p. 6 his character : also Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 346
and claim to the crown were now fully (Bohn),
Gramm. ^, 23.
established, see Green, 8. XoiTTOv is not for tov \onrov or
Tov The more general
SpofjLov TT\.] Tb \onr6y, as any refei-ence, whether
metaphor taken from the games here to a period in the future, or to dura-
passes into the more specific one of tion in the future (see notes on Gal.
the course; ttcDs 5^ rerAe/ce rhv dp6- vi. r 7), would not accord with the pre-
fJLoV, TTjif oiKOVixevqv aTraaav irepifjXdey, sent passage; nor can it be for -ijdi],
Chrys. ; cursum non tarn vitcC

'Jinivi which, if admissible in later writers
quam muueris, Leo. See esp. Acts xx.
' (Schaefer, Longin. p. 400, cited by De
24, where the Apostle expresses his W.), is not demonstrable in St Paul's
resolution to do what now he is able Epp. The context seems to show that
to speak of as done, sc. reXeiwaai rbv it is in its most hteral meaning, quod '
dpofiov fiov Kol TTjp SLaKovlav 7iV IXaôv rehquum est ' (Beza), sufficiently pre-
irapa, tov K.vpiov 'Iy](ToO, sei-ved in translation by the Syr.
n^v TrCo-TivTCTijpuKa] 'I have kept the
{.^01 ^LD [a nunc] 'henceforth,'
faith ;' the faith entrusted to me I have
kept as a sacred and inviolable deposit; Auth. ( This adverbial adjective is
comp. 2 Tim. i. 14. IKo-rts is not very frequently used in Polybius ;
'fidelity' (Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 375, often, as here, at the beginning of sen-
Eapliel, Annot. Vol. 11. p. 623), but tences,je.g. Hist. 11. 68. 9, iv. 32. 5,
'faith,' in its usual and proper sense; X. 45, 2, but usually in the sense 'pro-
'res bis per metaphoram espressa inde igitur,' and answering to our
nunc tertio loco exprimitur proprie,' 'further,' 'furthermore:' a more dis-
Beng. In this noble passage, so cal- tinctly temporal use occurs Hist. 1. 12.
culated to cheer the sorrowing heart 4, where it is carried on by ri 5^ re-
of Timothy (Chrys.), yea, so full XevToiov. diroKeiTai]
of unutterable consolation to every 'is reserved,' 'reposita est,' Vulg.,
thoughtful Christian, Chrysostom con- Clarom. The verb dTroKelcdai. is ap-
fesses to have long felt a difficulty plied both to future rewards, as here
(diropiov SieriXovv) ; and even still De and Col. i. 5, ttiv iXwida rrjv d7ro/cei/i.
M2
164 1IP02 TIMOGEON B.
airoouxrei fxoi 6 Kiyô/o? ev CKeUrj t^ rjfxepa, 6 SiKato?

KpLTt]<i, ov fxovov Se e/xot ctXXa Ka\ iracriv to?? riyo.irri-
Koaiv Trjv eiricpaveiav avrov.
vfxiv iv Toh ovpavoh (comp. Mattli. vi. sures; 'ibi hujus verbi sedes propria
co,xix. 2i), and to intuic punishments est, ubi quid de aliquA. copia das,' Wi-
(Plato, Locr. p. 104 d), and in fact to ner, p. 12; comp. in a contrary sense,
anything which is set aside, as it were, Rom. ii. 6, and see notes on Gal. iv. 5.
as a treasure, for future uses and ap- V cKcivT) TTJ ii|A.] 'in that day,' soil,
plications; comp. Philo, Quod Det. of final retribution. The expression
Pot. 34, Vol. I. p. 216 (ed. Mang.), iKeivT] 7] 7)tx^pa is used three times in
Kaddwep TO, awoKnixiva iv (TKbru) Ki- this Epistle (ch. i. 12, 18), and once
Kpi'irrat, comp. Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. in 2 Thess. (i. 10), the context there
p. 320. referring more especially to the com-
6 Tiis 8iKaio(ruviis crT<j>.] 'the croicn ing of the Lord; see Eeuss, Theol.
of righteousness;' resumption of the Chrit. IV. 21, Vol. 11. p. 243. The
former metaphor. The genitival rela- following words, 6 Skatos KpiTijs, stand
tion is not perfectly clear,
owing to the in apposition to 6 Kvpios with great
differentmeanings which diKaiocvvi] weight and emphasis : how this decla-
may receive. As this subst. apjêars ration of God's justice is out of har-
in all cases in these Epistles to have mony with St Paul's views of grace
not a dorjmaticaJ, hut ^practical refer- (De W.) it is difficult to conceive.
ence (see notes on i Tim. vi. 11), sc. The Apostle, as Huther well observes,
T-Qv Ka06\ov dperriv, Chrys., the gen. uses the diKala Kpiais rod Qeov not only
willmost naturally he objecti, 'the as a ground of warning, but even of
crown for which (so to speak) diKaio- consolation; see 2 Thess i. 5.
ffvvT) has a claim,' [3paj3iiov dido/xevoy TOis ^yan-TjKOO'iv k. t. X.] 'tcho have
els TTjv 5iKai.ocrvvr]v, Coray (Eomaic), loved (and do love) His appearing,'
and is in fact a sort of (proleptic) gen. soil. His second iiricfxiveia: not His
possessivus; comp. Kriiger, SpracJiI. first coming in the flesh (ch. i. 10), nor
47. 7. 6 sq. Huther and Leo, with the first and second (Beng.), but, as
less probability, make it the gen. of the context requires, only the latter.
apposition, comiDaring James i. 12, i The perf. is not here 'in the sense of
Pet. V. 4, Eev. ii. 10, where however a present,' Huther; it is only thus far
fcjTjand 56â axe not strictly analogous present that it points to the persist-
to the present use of biKaioavvr). ence of the feeling was a love iv ; it
diroSucrei] 'u'/// give,' 'reddet,' Vulg. dcpOapaiq. (Eph.and see notes),

vi. 24,
In this compound the arb does not that beginning in the past was alike
necessarily convey anj' sense of due present and enduring; comp. Green,
((j}<TavdTiva6<t>CKr)VKal-xj>io%,Hheo^\\.), Gramm. p. 319. There is thus no
though such a meaning can be gram- need to give to ayairdv the sense of
matically sustained, and confirmed by 'longing for' (Beza, Wiesing.); it is
occasional exx. ; comp. Winer, dc Verb. simply and implies a com-

'diljgere,'
Comp. IV. p. 13. Here, and for the bined feeling of reverence and love,
most part elsewhere, the preposition 'incst notio admirandi et colendi,'
only seems to allude to the reward as Tittm. Synon. i. p. 55; seealso Trench,
having been laid up, and being taken, Sgnon. 12. In a practical point of
Ko to av, out of Bomo reserved trea- view, the romnrk of Calv. is gravely
IV. 9> lo. 165
Come to me ; all except
Luke are absent on mis- ^TTOvSacrov eXOeiu Trpos /xe rayêuig. 9
sions. Beware of Alex- a '^ / ' '\ ^ r
ander. At my /Iriuag yao lie eyKareXiirev, ayairtjcrag lO
defence my
friends de- ' (
' '
"^^ ^'^'^ '^^'^ ^^^ ^^(^^'(^> ''^' eiTOpevOr] f/f QecTcra-

by me"*^
stood^by 1
suggestive ; *e fidelium numero ex- apostasy (Epiph. Har. 41. 6); he left
cludit quibus formidabilis est Christi the Apostle in his trials and sufferings
adventus :
' thus then we may truly (iyKaTiXnrev) because he loved safety
say with Leo,habemus hie lapidem ' and ease and the fleeting pleasures of
Lydium, quo examinemus corda nos- this world {rhv vvv at'wca), and had
tra.' not the Christian fortitude to share
9. SirovSao-ov] Êarnestly endea- the dangers, or the Christian love to
'Do thy minister to the sufferings, of the nearly

vour,'' best,' ^^:iAj [curfe
desolate Apostle ; ttjs aviaeu^ ipaadeis,
sit] Syr.; comp. ver. 21, Tit. iii. 12. Tov aKLvdvvov Kal tou acrcpaXovs, /tSX-
There is scarcely a pleonasm in the \ov etXero oiKOi, rpvcpav i^ fier ep-oO
expression ffirovdaa-op. .Tax^ws(Winer, . ToXanrcopetadai Kal <Tw8La<pipeiv fxoi
Gr. 65. I, p. 531), as (TTTovSalêLi' in- Toiis napovras kivSvuovs, Chrys, ; see
volves more the idea of earnest and Mosheim, de Eeb. Christ. 60, p. 174,
diligent endeavour than that of mere and comp. Tajlor, Duct. Dub. i. 2. 5.
haste {(7Trev8eiv), though the latter 19, who however makes the singular
meaning is also sometimes found, e.g. mistake of asserting {from Col. and
Aristoph. Tliesm. 572, icnrovdaKvTa Philem.) that Demas returned to his
irpocxTpixî, al. : thus then, as a gene- duty. The name is probably a short-
ral rule, '
airevêiv est festinare (de enedformof Demetrius; comp. Winer,
tempore), (rwovdaêiv properare, i.e. RWB. s.v. Vol. I. p. 264.
festinanter et sedulo aliquid facere,' t^KaTeXiirev] 'forsook,' '
derelequit,'
Tittm. Synon. 1. p. igo. According Yulg. (codd.), Clarom. The compound
to Pott, Etym. Forsch.Yol. i. p. 239, form seems here to imply leaving be-
the fundamental idea of both verbs is hind in his troubles and dangers;
'premere,' 'pressare.' On the strength- comp. ver. 16, 2 Cor. iv. 9, and esp.
ened vowel ((7una),seeDonalds.CrGi2//. Plato, Symp. p. 179 a, iyKaToXiireXi'...
223. Tttxews] More fully rj

fj.-^ porjdriaai Kivdvvevovri., This
explained in ver. 2 1 , vpb xeiûjcos. It meaning however must not always be
is singular that so intelligent a com- pressed, as there are several instances,
mentator as De "W. should represent which ey/caraX.
esp. in later Greek, in
this invitation as the main object of seems scarcely different from Karak.;
the letter (Einleit. 3); surely the see Ellendt on Arrian, Alex. i. 20. 6,
solemn and prophetic warnings of the p. 100. The reading eyKaTa.\i\.irev is
previous chapters cannot be merely adopted by Tisch. (ed. 7) with ACD^

'obiter dicta.' DÊFGL, ^strong uncial authority.
10. AT](xas] Mentioned with St The itacism (et for i, d-c.) however
Luke (Col. iv. 14) as sending saluta- that found even' in the very best
is
tions to the Colossians,and with the MSS. renders it doubtful whether the
same and others as a aw-
evangelist same tense is not intended, whichever
epyos (Philem. 24). Mournful and reading be adopted: see ver. 13, 16,
unmanly as the conduct of Demas is 20, Tit. i. 5 ; and Tisch. Frolegom. p.
here described to be, there seems no xxxvii. (ed. 7).
just reason for ascribing to him utter d7ainj(ras] 'having loved,'' sc. 'be-
; ;
166 nP02 TIMO0EON B,
XovUrjv, }^p>')(TKr]g ei"? VaXaTtav, T/ro? et"? AaX/nariav'

II Aoy/ca? ecrrlu fxovo^ /xct ejjLov. ^laoKov avaXaû)v aye
II. a7e] So CDEFGKLN; most mss.; Chrys., al. (Griesh., Seliolz,
Lachm. ed. maj., Wonlsw., Iluther, and appy. Wiesing.). The aor. a7a7e is
adopted by Tisch. (ed. on the authority of A
i, 2, 7) ; some mss. ; Theod.,
Dam. {Lachm. would seem however that this is insufficient
ed. stereot., Alf.). It
authority for the change, and that Lachm. was right in the alteration adopted
in his larger edition.
cause he loved :^ apparently rather a were Salona on the coast, and Na-
causal (comp. Donalds. Gr. 616) rona a little inland comp. Plin. Hist.;
than a temporal use of the participle Nat. III. 26, Cellarius, Xotit. Lib. 11.
his love of the world was the cause of 8, Vol. I. p. 614, and Forbiger, Alt.
his leaving. There is apparently a Geogr. 121, Vol. iii. p. 838.
contrast between this clause and -fiya- II. AovKtts] Comp. Col. iv. 14,
ir-qKoffLv TT]v Tn(f>., ver. 8; 'luetuosum Philem. 24 the evangelist accompa-
;
antitheton,' Beng. on ver. 8. nied St Paul on his second mission-

Tov vuv alwva] 'the present ivorld,^ ary journey (Acts xvi. 10), again, in
'the present (evil) course of things.' his third journey, goes with him to
On the meaning of aluv, see notes on Asia (ch. xx. 6) and Jerusalem (ch.
Ei^h. ii. 2. Beside the regular tem- xxi. 15), and is with him during his
captivity at CiEsarea (ch. xxiv. 23
poral meaning [Syr. [joi jVnXv ] compared with ch. xxvii. i ) and his
which is always more or less apparent first captivity at Eome(ch. xxviii. 16).
in the word, an ethical meaning (as Of the later history of St Luke no-
here) may often be traced; see Eeuss, thing certain is known ; according to
ThCol. Chret. iv. 20, Vol. 11. p. 228. Epiphanius [Hcer. li. ii), he is said
0oro-aXov(Kt]v] Perhaps his home; to have iweaehed principally in Gaul
el'Xero oikoi. Tpv(pai', Chrys. For an see Winer, RWB. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 35,
account of this wealthy city, see notes and comp. the modern continuation
on 1 Thess. i. i. Kpii<rKT]s] oliheActaSanct. (Octr. 18), Vol. viii.
Of Cresccns nothing is known; the p. 295 sq. The name is probably a
accounts of his having been a preacher contraction of Aouxat'os, and is said to
in Galatia {Con.-it. Ajiost, vii. 46, Vol. indicate that he was either a slave or
I. p. 385 ed. Cot.) or in Gaul (Epiph.), a 'libertus;' see Lobeck's article on
and having founded the church of substantives in -ay, in Wolf, Analccta
Vienne, are mere legendary glosses on Lit. Vol. II. p. 47 sq.
this passage. The reading roXXt'ai' MdpKov] The Mark
Evangelist St
[CN 5 mss. ; Amit.S ^th.-liom. Eu-
;
; was converted appy. by St Peter i Pet. (
seb., Theod. -Mops., Epipliau., Hier.] v. 13);he however accompanied St

is probably due to these current tradi- Paul and his a.ve\f/i6s St Barnabas (Col.
tions. AoXjiarCav] A part iv. 10) on tlR'ir first missionary jour-
of Illyria on the eastern coast of the ney (Acts xii. 25), but departed from
Adriatic, lying south-castofLiburnia, them (eh. xv. 38) aud was the cause
and mainly bounded by the Bebii of the dissension between the Apostle
Montes on the north and the river and St Barnabas (ver. 39). He was
Drinus to the east the principal : cities again with St Paul (Col. iv. 10), anl
1
IV. II, 12, 13- 167
^cera (reavTOV ecrriv yap fxoi euy^ptjaroi etf oiaKOviav.

Tv'îKOv Se cnrecrreiXa eh "EiCpecrov. Toj^ (peXovtjv
lastly is here invited to retm'n to liim, gested by the first member of ver. 1
having been a short time previously (Wieseler, Chronol. p. 428), but, as

(if we adopt a.d. 65 67 as the pro- the more immediate context seems to
bable date of I Pet.) with St Peter require, by the concluding portion,
(i Of his after history
Pet. V. 13). eOxpv^To^ K.T.X. 'bring Mark, I need
;
nothing certain is known; the most one who is (SxP-'i I ^^^^ one in Tychi-
current tradition assigns his latest la- cus (Eph. vi. 21), but he is gone.' On
boiustoEgyptandAlexandi'ia,Ei")iph. the accent, see Winer, Gr. 6, p. 49.
Hcer. LI.; comp. Acta Sanct. (April 25) The chronology is here not without
Vol. III. p. 351. dvaXaPwv] difficulty. Tychicus, who was with
^having taken (to thee);'' in the pre- the Apostle on his third missionary
sent use of this compound the primary journey, and went before him to Troas
local force of wa (more clearly seen (Acts XX. 5), is mentioned (Ei>h. vi. 21,
Eph. somewhat obscured
vi. 13, 16) is Col. iv. 7) as sent by St Paul into Asia
(comp. aVaSiSof'at), though still not to to comfort the hearts of his converts.
be wholly passed over Timothy was ; Now as the Epp. to the Eph. and Co-
to take to himself as a companion the loss,cannot with any show of reason
evangelist; see Winer, de Verb. Comp. be assumed as contemporaneous with
Ease. III. p. I, who very clearly defines the present Ep.,we must assume that
the two uses of this prep, in compo- thiswas a second mission to Ephesus,
sition, (a) the usual physical sense; the object of which however is un-
{b) the derivative sense, involving the known. The first mission took jilace
ideas of return or repetition. during the Apostle's first captivity at
ti'x^pi]o-Tos] ^serviceable,^ ch. ii. 21; Eome ; this, it would seem, takes
possibly, as Grot, suggests, on account place at a second and final captivity.
of his knowledge of Latin; though We thus take for granted that the
more probably in reference to assist- Apostle was twice in prison at Eome.
ance in preaching the Gospel ; eis T-ijv Without entering into a discussion
SiaKovlav rod evayyeXioV Kal yap iv which would overstep the limits of
decTfJLOis (jjv ovK ^Xrf/e [HavKos] kt)- this commentary, it may be enough
p&TTwv, Chrys. The translation of to remark that though denied by Wie-
Auth. 'for the ministry' (objected to seler (Chronol. p. 472 sq.), and but
by Conyb.) may thus be defended; the doubtfully noticed by Winer, RWB.

omission of the art. (after the prep.) Vol. II. p. 220 (ed. 3), the ancient opi-
of course causing no difficulty; see nion of a secondimprisonment (Euseb.
Winer, Gr. 19. 2, p. 114, On the Hist. II. 2 2) is in such perfect harmony
wholehowever it is perhaps more exact with the notices in these Ejip., and
to retain a neutral translation 'for has, to say the least, such very plau-
ministering,' which, while it does not sible external arguments in its fa-
exclude other services, may stiU leave vour, that it seems still to be by far the
the idea of the eiJa77eXt/cT) diaKovia most satisfactory of all the hypotheses
fairly prominent. that have as yet been advanced; see

12. TvxiKov 8e] 'But Tychicus ;' esp. Neander, Planting, ch. x. Vol. i.
the hk appears to refer to a suppressed P- 331 sq. Bohn), Wiesinger, Einleit.

thought; not however to one sug- 3' P- 57''' is"E(|>(rov]
a
;
168 IIP02 TIMOeEON B.
ov aireXiirov ev TpwaSi irapa Jâpiro) epyofxevo^ (pep,
14 Ka\ ra /3//3A/a, fxaXiara rag /ne/m^pdva^. 'A Xe'âj/ op 09 o
These worJshavebceunrged by TLeod. cate tico forms, <pai.v6\-)js and <pe\6vr]i
find De "VV. as affording a hint that (comp. Hesych.) deriving appy. the
Timothy was not then at Ephesus former from <paivu and the second
comp. Tit. iii. 1 2, 7rp6s aL This is from (ê\\6s, 'pellis.' There is in-
perhaps doubtful; comp. Wieseler, deed an almost hopeless confusion
Chroiiol. p. 462. This latter writer among the Greek lexicographers on
taking awiaTeCka as an epistolary aor. this word or words, some making 4>ai-
conceives that Tych. was the bearer of XwvTjs (Suid.), aliter êXovTjs (Etym.M.),
this letter (see Chronol. p. 428); this to be the yXucrcroKo/xoi', and (paivaKtjs
again is very doubtful, and is in many (Suid.), or yet again <pev6Xr]s (Suid.),
respects a very unsatisfactory hypo- to be the cloke. On the whole, it
thesis. Does however the language seems probable that the true form is
wholly forbid the conjecture that Ty- (f)aiv6\T}^, and that it is derived from
chicus was the bearer of the first epi- the Latin ptenula (Eost u. Palm,
'
'
stle? It has been frequently remarked Lex. s.v.), not vice versa, as in Voss,
in these notes that the first Ep. seems Etymol. s.v. HereT/sc/i.rightlyadopts
tohave been written at no great dis- the orthography best supported by
tance of time from the second. MS. authority. For fm-ther informa-
13. Tov <j)X6vT)v] 'Thecloke,' Anth.., tion, see the dissertation 'de Pallio
'penulam,' Yulg., 'hakul,' Goth., Pauli ' in Crit. Sacr. Thes. Vol. 11. p.
and appy. sleeveless cloke,
long, thick, 707, the special treatise on the 'pae-
with only an opening for the head, nula byBartholinus inGrjevius,^ ntiq.
'
Smith, Diet. Antiq. s.v.; (peXovrjv ev- Horn. Vol. VI. p. 1 167 sq., and the nu-
Tavda TO lfMTi.ov Xeyei' rivh 5^ [Syr., merous archaeological notices and reff.
al.] 0a(rt to yXoiaffOKo/jLov 'ivOa. to. /3i- in Wolf, Cur. Phil, in loc.
^\ia ^KeLTo, Chrys. There seems no dirtXiirov] On this reading comp.
reason to depart from the former and notes on ver. 10; the authority for
usual sense; the second interpr. no- dTT^XiiTrov (Tisch.) here is ACFGL ;
ticed by Chi-ys., 'case for writings' most mss., evidence appy. scai'cely
sufficient to justify the adoption of the
(IÂii A-A-O Syr., Wieseler, Chro-
somewhat improbable imperfect.
nol. p. 423), was probably only an Kalrd PipXia] Tl 8^ avrt^ rJjf /Si^X/wc
interpr. suggested by the connexion, ^dei fx^WovTi. d.TroSij/xe?;' irpos tov Qeov ;
and by the thought that the Apostle Kai /idXiffTa iSei, ucrTe olvto. tois tti-
would not have been likely to mention (TToh irapaOiaOai, Kal clvtI t^s avrov
an article so comparatively unimport- 5t5a<rKa\ias f'xf ' ai'rd, Chrys. : more

ant as a cloke, esp. when near his probably perhaps, books generally,
death. One reason at any rate seems Bull, Serm. xv. p. 180 (Oxf. 1844). It
suggested by vpb x^'Mt^"*"' '^^r. 21. is however useless to guess at either

The word is found in several other the contents of the /3tj3Xta, or the rea-
passages, e.g. Poll. Onoinast. vii. 65, sons for the request.
Athen. Deipn. in. p. 97, Arrian, Epict. p.aXi(rTa rds [J.(xPp.] '
esj)eciaUy the
IV. 8; see also Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. parchments ;' the former were probably
Vol. II. p. 1422, who however, with written on papyrus, the latter on
but little probability, seems to advo- parchment, 'membrana' (membrum.
5
lY 14' 15- 169
yaX/cei/? TtoWa fxoi kuku eVede/âro* cnroSuxrei avrw 6

Ki/oto? Kara ra epya avrou. hv Kac av (huXaacrov, Xlav 1
14. dTToSwcrei] not free from doubt: the text is sup-

This reading is still
ported by ACDÊiFGN; 15 mss.; Aug., Boern., Vulg.; Chrj's. {Griesh.,

Scholz, LacJim., Alf., Wordsw.), and perhaps is now to be preferred. In Ed.
I, 2 the later and incorrect form dirodi^rj (comp. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 345, Sturz,
de Dial. Maced. p. 52) was adopted with DÊ" (K-5wet) L most mss.; Clarom. ;
[Rec, Tisch.), and with the support of internal considerations of no little

weight: see notes. These however now appear to be fairly outweighed by
the amount of external evidence (N being added to the authorities for the
future), and the reading is changed accordingly.
membrana cutis); comp. Hug, Einl. diroSwcrci k.t.X.] '

the Lord shall re-
Vol. I. 1 1 . It is not wholly improba- ward him according to his works ;^
ble, as the yudXicrra seems to indicate, irpoppTjffis eariv, ovK dpd, Theod., who
that the parchments were writings, however adopts the more difficult
whether '
adversaria ' or otherwise, of reading dirodcprj. Even ifwe adopt
the Apostle himself; comp. Bull, Serni. this latter reading (see crit. note) we
XV. p. 183 sq., a sermon well worthy may rightly urge that St Paul might
of perusal. Of Carpus nothing is properly wish that one who had so
known, nor of the journey to Troas; withstood the cause of the Gospel
itcertainly could not have been that (rots Tj/jLCTipoLs Xoyois, seever. 15), and
mentioned Acts xx. 6, a visit which who had as yet shown no symptom of
took place more than six years before. repentance (6v Kal av k.t.X.), might be
14. 'AXe'âvSpos] See notes on r rewarded according to his ivorks. On
Tim. i. 20: whether this evil man was the late and incorrect form airoSc^t)
then at Ephesus or not cannot be for dwodolt}, comp. Lobeck, Phryn. p.
determined the former sui^position is
;
345, Sturz, de Dial. Maccd. p. 52.
perhaps most probable ; see Wieseler, 15. 6v Kal (TV K.T.X.] '
Of whom
Chronol. p. 463. iroWd do thou also beware.' This advice
K.T.X.] ^shewed me viuch ill treat- seems to confirm the supposition that
ment;' 'multa mihi mala ostendit,' Alexander was then at Ephesus (see
Clarom., Vulg. [mala mihi]; ÔXi^pe ver. 14), unless indeed we also adopt
fie diacpopws, Chrys. The trans, 'hath the not very probable opinion of
(?) shown much ill feel i)ig^ (Peile) is Theod., noticed in notes on ver. 12,
unnecessarily restricted, and that of that Timothy was not now at Ephe-
Conyb., '
charged me with much evil sus. \lav YcLp K.T.X.]
iu his declaration' (forensic use of the ^for he greatly witlistood our ivords;'
active), in a high degree improbable. reason why Tkiiothy should beware of
The '
intensive ' middle (see Kriiger, Alexander. If the ij/xeTepoi \6yoi.
SpracJil. 52. 8. 5, and notes on Eph. allude to the defence which St Paul
ii. 7) ivSetâadai, with a dat. persona made, and which Alexander opposed
and ace. rei, is frequently used both (see Wieseler, Chronol. p. 464), Alex-
in a good [e. g. [Demosth.] Ilalonn. ander must be conceived (if he came
p. 87) and a bad sense (Gen. 1. 15, originally from Ephesus) to have gone
17), and seems clearly to point to the to Eome and returned again. It must
exhibition of outward acts of injury be observed however, that the studied
and wrong to the Apostle. connexion of this clause with ov Kal
;
170 TIPOS TIMO0EON B.
1 6 yap avrearrj roig tj/jLcrepoi^ Xoyoi^. 'Ev rtj
irpwrri fJLov UTToXoyia ovSels juoi Trapeyevero, aX\a

17 Travrei /xe iyKaTtXnrov' fit] avroi? XoyiaOeln' 6 oe
J^vpioi fJLOi Trapearr] kuI eveSui/dfxcoaev /xe, Iva Si ifiou to
15. dvTi(TT7{\ So ACD^Ni (FG avOicTT,); 17; {Lachm., Alf., Wordsw.).

The less natural reading av9iaTr)Kev was adopted in Ed. i, 2 with D'*EKLN^;
most mss.; and many Ff. [Rcc, Tisch.); but now on the authority of X^ is
perhaps rightly changed for the more strongly attested reading in the text.
16. vapeyivero] So ACF(7ra/5a7.)GX^ (Lachm.): avvir. DEX'' [(Tiz/xtt. KL;
al.]; {Tisch.).
ffii rather than with iroWd fioi

K.T.X., probably as an advocatus to support
'
'
K.T.X., seems somewhat to militate by his counsel; comp. Herod, vii. 109,
against this supposition, and to sug- iroXXolcn irapeyevoix-qu, and, as regards

gest a more genei-al reference, toIs toD the practice of Christians supporting
evayyeXiov Xoyois. and comforting theh brethren in pri-
16. 'Ev "ng irpajTT] k.t.X.] 'At my son, Lucian, de Morte Pererjr. Ex- 1 3.
first defence;' comp. Phil. i. 7, but amples of the similarly forensic expres-
observe that there t^ dTroX., on ac- sions cvvirapayiyveaOal rivi, trapeival
count of the must be connect-

article, TLvi, are cited by Eisner, Ohs. Vol. i. p.
ed with Tov evayyeXiov, and that the 319. On the respective offices and du-
circumstances alluded to are in all ties of 'advocatus' and 'patronus,' see
whoUy different. Timothy
i:)robability riein,Iio/H.Pnraf;rc/if,v. i.3,p.425.
was then appy. with him (Phil. i. i )
tYKaTtXiTTOv] On the meaning of this
now he is informing him of something compound, see notes on ver. 10. The
new, and which happened at his last reason of the desertion was obviously
imprisonment, seeNeander, Planting, fear; ov KaKorjdeias tjv dXXd SeiXiai -q
Vol. I. p. 334 (Bohu). This diro\, iVoxwp?7(ris, Theod. The knowledge

irpwTt) was in all probability the 'actio of this suggests the clause fi-q avrois
prima,' after which, as a '

non liquet' Xoyi<x0l7], in wliich the Apostle's par-
(see Smith, Diet. Antiq. s.v. 'Judex') don is blended with his charitable
had been returned, an 'amiÎiatio' prayer; 'may God forgive them even
(comp. avefidXeTo, Acts xxiv. 22) had as I do. ' The reading of ACD-DÊF
succeeded, during which the Apostle GL [-Xeiirov, so Tisch.) appears simply
is now writing; see csp. Wieseler, due to itacism; see notes on ver. 10.
Chronol. p. 409 sq., and comp. Eein, 17. Sk Kvptos] In marked con-
Rom. Privatrecht, v. 7. 6, p. 450. trast to ver. 16; 'man, even my
Conyb. and Howson (St Paul, Vol. 11. friends, deserted me, but my Lord
p. 580, ed. 2) deny the continuance stood by me.' Iv8vvd)j,(0(rv |i]
under the emperors of this custom of 'gave me inward strength,' i.e. irapp-q-
ami^liatio,' on the authority of Geib, ixaplaaro, oiV

(tIclv dcprJKe KaTairf<7ui>,
Jtom. Crim.-Proc. p. 377: this how- Clu-j-s.; .see notes on i Tim. i. 12.
ever does not appear to have been The purjiose of the ivSwd/xuiffis then
fully made out. follows. The Apostle here, as always,
irapcy^vtro] '
stood forward for vie,' loses all tliought and feeling of self,
'adfuit,' Vulg., scil. as a 'patronus' and sees only in the gracious aid min-
to plead in my dofenco, or more istered to liim a liighcr and a greater
;
,;
IV. i6, T7, i: 171
Kr]pvyiJ.a 7r\r]po(popr]6rj Ka\ aKOvacoaiu Trupra ra eOv)]'
Kal eppvcrOtiv e/c arrofxaros Xioprog. puaeral /ue o ll
purpose: so Clirys., and after him completely passive in sense ; comp.

Theoph. and OEcum. idedd-qv, Matth. vi. i, Mark xvi. 11,
'n-\T)po(j>opT]0fi] 'might he fully per- IdOrju, Matth. viii. 13, exo^pi-<yOr}v, i
formed, fulfilled,'' 'impleatur,' Vulg., Cor. ii. 12, Phil. i. 29, and see fur-
'adimp.,' Clarom., Syr., not 'might ther exx. in "Winer, Gr. 38. 7, p.
be fully known,' Auth., 'certiorare- 231. Laclmi. and Tisch. read epixjOrjv
tur,' Beza. There seems no reason with ACX. K o-T6|iaTos
to depart here from the meaning as- Xe'ovTos is very differently explained.
signed to ir\ripo4>. in ver, 5 (see notes); The least probable interpr. makes
the KTjpvypLa (observe, not evayyiXiov) it amphi-
refer to the lions of the
was indeed, fully iêrformed, when in theatre (Mosheim, and even Neand.
the capital of the world, at the highest Plant. Vol. 1. p. 345, note), the most
earthly tribunal, possibly in the Eo- probable perhaps is that of the later
man forum (Dio Cass. lvii. 7, lx. 4, expositors (De W., Huth., al.), that
this however after the time of Clau- it is a figurative expression for the
dius is considered somewhat doubtful) greatest danger, 'generahter pericu-
and certainly before a Eoman multi- lum,' Calv., comp. i Cor. xv. 32, itit}-
tude, Paul the prisoner of the Lord piojj.dxw'*- (see Meyer in loc.), Ignat.
spake for himself and for the Gospel Rom. 5, dirb '^vpias p-ixp'- 'P'^/xt?s Ot]-
see Wieseler, Chronnl. p. 476, who pLoixax^, where the somewhat parallel
has illustrated and defended this aj)- allusions are equally figurative. The
plication with much ability, most current interpr. is that of the
Kal (XKOvo-wo-iv K.T.X.] 'and all the Greek commentators, who refer the
Gentiles might hear:' further amplifi- expression to Nero; "Kiovra. yhp tov
cation of the preceding words ; not in Nepum (p7]ai Std to OijpiHSes, Chrys.,
reference to any preachings after his ah; but it is doubtful whether he was
first captivity (comp. Theod., De W.), then at Eome; see Pearson, Ann.
but simply in connexion with hispublic Paul. Vol. I. p. 395 (ed. Churton),
airoXoyia in this his second captivity. who consequently transfers it to Helius
The ijosition of 'iva, after wapicrTr] Kal CiTisareanus. Wieseler finds in Xeiou
eveS. rather than after ippvcrO-qv, seems the principal accuser (C/u'ohoI. p. 476);
certainly to confirm this: see Wiese- alii alia. Leo, with very good sense,
ler, Chronol. p. 476. The reading of retracts in his preface, p. xxxviii., his
Ixcc. cLKova-^ (with KL; most mss. reference of X^wv to Nero, observing
Chrys., Theod.) is only a grammatical the omission of the article (which
correction. Kal eppio-OT^v] might have been expected, as in Jo-
'and I ivas rescued ;' second and fur- seph. Antiq. xvni. 6. 10, Tidv-qKev 6
ther act of the Lord towards His ser- Xewv), This omission cannot indeed
vant; He inspired him with strength, be pressed, as it might be due to cor-
and more, He rescuedhim. The aor. is relation (Middleton, Art. in. 3. 7); it
purely passive ; several of these '
de- may be said however, that it is highly
poneutia media;' e.g. Oedo/j-ai, ido/xai, probable that if Nero, or a definite
an aor.
xaplô/xai K.T.X. have, besides person (human or spiritual, e.g. Satan,
med. an aor. in the pass, form which
, comp. Alf. in loc), had been here
(unlike rijSovXriOrjv, ridvvrjOrjv /c.r.X.) is meant, it would have been inserted,
: :
172 TIP02 TIMOeEON B.
}:^vpiog airo nravroi; epyov Troirjpov kui croocrei el^ Trjv
âcriXelau avTou t>]v eirovpaviov w rj ooqâ et'? T01/9
aicova^ roov aiooi/cov, aiJ.r}v.
as in the exx. in Winer, Gr. 18. 2. b, is only said in effect in ver. 7, 8, that
p. 114 sq. Tlie most pertinent re- he shall be removed from the sphere
mark is that of Huth., that it is to of evil in every form :
'
decollabitur?
the ffTo/xa XioPTOs (Lowenrachen), not liberabitur, Hberante Domino,' Beng.
to the Xiojf, that the attention is prin- The transition to the next clause, from
cipally directed. the a-rro to the ei's, becomes thus very
18. pv<rTai K.T.X.] ^
Tlie Lord shall easy and natural.
rescue me from every evil work;' con- crwo-i ls] ' sltall save vie into:' a
tinuation of the foregoing declaration, prregnansconstructio, 'shall save and
in asomewhat changed apj^lication place me in,' comp. ch. ii. 26, and see
which would make the connexion
Ka.1, further exx. in Winer, Gr. 66. 2,
more close, is rightly omitted by p. 547. There is thus no reason for

Lachm. and T/sc/j. with ACD'N; 3 1
, , al.; modifying <rw^fn> (scil. dêi fxe eis
Clarom., Saugerm., Aug., Vulg., Copt., K.T.X., Coray; comp. Eurip. Ipli. T.
Arm., al. The change of prep, (cu- 1068), still less for referring it merely
riously enough not noticed by appy. to preservation from earthly troubles
any commentator, but marked in (Reuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 22, Vol. 11.
Auth.), points more generally to the p. 251), followed as it is by the explicit
removal from (see Winer, Gr. 47, TTJi' jSaaiXeiav r-qp eirovpaviov. In these
p. 331 compared with p. 327) all the last words, ithas been urged by De
evil efforts that were directed against Wette and others that we have a
the Apostle, and the evil influences thought foreign to St Paul. Surely
around him, not merely all that this is an ill-considered statement
threatened him personally, but all though the mere expression ^ /3a(rtX.
that thwarted the Gospel in his per- 17 iirovp. may not occur again in the
son. Thus TTov-qphs retains its proper N.T., still the idea of a present sove-
sense of 'active wickedness ' {wapa rod reignty and kingdom of Christ in
irbvo^ yivdfid'os, Suidas; comp. Trench, heaven is conveyed in some passages
Synon. 11), and ^pyov its more usual (Eph. i. 20, Col. iii. i), and expressed
sense. Most modern commentators in others (i Cor. xv. 25, paaiXeveiv)
(except Wiesing.), following Chrys., too plainly to give any cause for difH-
al., either explain TravToi ^py. ttov. cultj' in the present case ; comp. Pear-
as Trai'Tos a/jLapTijfxaTos, in reference son, Creed, Art. 11. and vi. Vol. i. p.
to St Paul, a change fi-om the ob- 124, 328 (ed. Burt.). Had this ex-
jective in ver. 17 to the subjective jiression appeared in any other than
which is not very satisfactory, or one of the Past. Epp., it would have
take fpyov as equivalent to -irpdyfxa, lâssed unchallenged. On the term
XPW^-y 0, meaning which though de- iirovpavios, comp. notes on Eph, i. 3.
fensible (see exx. in Eost u. Pahn, to 11 8d|a K.T.X.] Observe especially
Lex. s.v.) is not necessary. There is thisdoxology to Clirist; iSov doôXoyla
no declaration that the Apostle shall Tov Tlov wy KOt Tov riar/jos, oJros yiip
be rescued out of his dangers, which 6 KvpLos,Theoph. Waterland might
would be inconsistont with ver. 6; it have added this, Def. of Queries, xvii.
IV. ig, 20, 21. 173
Salutations and per-
sonal notices. "A-cnraa-ai TlplaKav Kal ÂkoXuv Ka) IQ
Tou ÔvrjcTKpopov oiKOV. "E|0ac7T09 efxeivev ev JôpipOo), 20
Tpodyifxov Se airiXnrov ev Mt\/;Tft> dcrOevouvTa. îrov- 21
Vol. I. p. 423. On the expression et's Corinth and Erastus the missionary
Toi)j alihvas tQv aiuivwv, set notes oti seems very doubtful. It is scarcely
Gal. i. 5. likely that the oIkovo/j-os of Corinth
19. IIpfo-Kttv Kal 'AKiiXav] Piisca would be able to act as one Staôfwv
orPriscilla (likeLiviaorLivilla,Drusa (Acts I. c.) ; see Meyer, Bom. I. c, and
or Drusilla, Wetst. on Rom. xvi. 3) Winer, RWB. s.v. Vol. i. p. 335; so
was the wife of Aquila of Pontus. also Neand. Planting, Vol. i. p.
334
They hecame first known to the Apo- (Bohn). It is perhaps more probable,
stle in Corinth (Acts xviii. 2), whither from the expression ^fxeivev iv Kopivdij},
they had come from Rome on account that the present Erastus was identical
of the edict of Claudius ; the Apostle with Erastus of Corinth; comp. Hu-
abode with them as being o/uLorexvoi, ther. All however is conjecture.
and took them with him to Syria (ver. Tp6t|>i[iov] ' Trophimus,^ a Gentile
18). They were with him at Ephesus Christian of Ephesus, who accompa-
(surely not at Corinth ! Huther) when nied St Paul (on his third missionary
he wrote i Cor. (see eh. xvi. 19), and journey) from Troas (Acts xx. 4) to
are again noticed as being at Eome MUetus, Syria, and ultimately Jeru-
(Rom. xvi. 3) where they had proba- salem, where his presence was the
bly gone temporarily, ijerhaps for jjur- cause of an uproar (Acts xxi. 29). Le-
poses of trade : of their after history gendary history saj's that he was be-
nothing is known, see Winer, EWB. headed under Nero: Menolog. Grcec.
s. V. 'Aquila,' Vol. i. p. 73, and Her- Vol. III. p. 57 (Winer).
zog, Real-Encycl. Vol. i. p. 456, who dTre'Xiirov] 'I left;' certainly not plu-
however ascribes their migrations to ral, 'they left,' scil. 'his comrades,'
the difficulties and troubles encoun- an artificial interpretation (see Winer,
tered in preaching the Gospel. RWB. Art. 'Troph.' Vol. 11. p. 634)
Tov 'OvT]cr. oIkov] See notes on ch. i. which would never have been thought
1 6. Ouesiphorus is said to have been of, if the doubtful hypothesis of a
bishop of Corone in Messenia ; Fabri- single imprisonment of St Paul at
cius, Lux Evang. p. 1 17 (cited by Wi- Eome had not seemed to require it.
ner). This however must be consi- The supposition of Wieseler (Chronol.
dered highly doubtful. p. 467) thathe accompanied St Paul

20. "Epao-Tos] A Christian of this on his way to Rome (Acts xxvii.), but
name is mentioned as oiKov6/j.os (arca- falhng sick returned to Miletus in the
riiis) of Corinth, Rom. xvi. 23. Men- Adramyttian ship from which St Paul
tion is again made of an Erastus as parted at Myra (Acts xxvii. 6), may
having been sent from Ephesus to be ingenious, but seems in a high de-
Macedonia with Timothy, Acts xix. gree improbable, and is well answered
22. Whether these passages relate to by Wiesinger in his notes on this verse,
the same person cannot possibly be p. 684 sq. Still more hopeless is the
determined; but it may be said, in attempt to change the reading, with
spite of the positive assertion of Wie- the Arab. Vers., to MeX/rt;, or to refer
seler {Chronol. p. 471) to thecontrary, itto Miletus on the N. coast of Crete,
that the identitv of the Erastus of near which St Paul never went. If
174 IIP02 TIMOGEON 13.
vauou irpo "êifj-Ccvo'; e\Qe7v. ÂaTrdteTal ere
Ei//3ouAo9, Kal llovSiji, Koi A/fo?, Kai KXauSla, Kal oi
aSeXipoi Trdvre^.
22 'O K.vpi09 'ItJCrOVS XoiCTTOS fxera TOV Benediction.
"TTUev/marog crov. fj yjxpi^ fxed' vfxwv.
12. XptoTos] So lice, Gricsb., Scliolz, with CDEKLX-*; al.;

Ktjpios'Irjo-ovs
Syr., Vulg., al. Lachm. reads \\vp. 'It/ctoCs -with A; 31. 114; Tisch. reads
;
only Ki'pios with FGN^; 17. al. Boern., iEth. Though an interpolation is
;
not imi^robable, yet the uncial authority for the omission is not strong, F and
G being little more than equivalent to one authority.
we suppose this journey to have taken seems very doubtful see however ;
place after the period recorded in the Conyb. and Hows. St Paul, Vol. 11.
Acts (see notes 011 1 Tim. i. 3), and p. 595 (ed. 2), Alf. Prolcgom. on 2
adopt the theory of a second imprison- Tim. 2. 4. Linus is in all probabi-
ment, all difficulty ceases. Here lity the first bishop of Eome of that
too the form dTr^XiiTrov is found in name; see Ii'en. Ilccr. iii. 3, Euseb.
CL, but the uncial authority greatly Hist. III. 2.
preponderates on the other side see : 22. |J.Td TOV irvtvii. <rov] ' icith
ver. 10, 13, 16. thy spirit;' so Gal. vi. 18, Philem. 25.
2 1 . -n-po xip.wvos] '

before icinter ;' The Apostle names the 'spirit ' as the
not necessarily 'before the sforHis of '
potior pars' in our nature, see notes
winter,' Wieseler, Clironol. p. 472. on Gal. I. c. There is no allusion to
The expression seems only an amplifi- the Holy Spirit (Chrys., al.), nor to
cation of ver. 9 ; irpo xf 'Mw'os, 'iva jj-tj TTvev/maTiK-fj X"P'S ((Eciim.) ; the -jrveO-
Karaax^^V^ (Chrys.), whether by dan- fxa is the human wi'evf.i.a (not merely
gers on the sea (Coray), or difficulties the ^vxv, Coray), the third and high-
of travelling on the land. In this re- est part in man; compare Olshausen,
peated desire of St Paul to see his son Opusc. VI. p. 145 stj., and Destiny of
in the faith, and the mention of a pos- the Creature, p. 115 sq.
sible cause which might detain him, |j.e9' tifjwov] û-itU you;' not exactly
we see tokens of the Apostle's pre- '
tecum et cum totd ecclesia tibi com-
science of his approaching death ; 8t.a missa' (Mill, Prolegom. p. 86), as there
ndvTWV ixrjPvei Trjv TeKevrrjv, Theod. isno mention throughout the Epistle
Ev'PovXos K.T.X.] Of Eubulus, Tudcns, of theChurch at Ephcsus but simply ;
and Claudia, nothing certain is known; '

with thee and those with thee. This '
they were not companions of the Apo- benediction is somewhat singular as

stle (ver. 11), but only members of the being twofold, to Timothy separately,
Church at Rome. The identity of the and to Tim. and those with him i :
two latter with the Pudens and Clau- Cor. xvi. 23, 24, is also twofold, but
dia of Martial (Epifjr. iv. 13, xi. 53) relates to the same persons.
nPOS TITON.
INTRODUCTION.
THE Epistle to Titus vras written by St Paul apparently only

a short time after his missionary visit to the island of Crete
(ch. i.
5), and when on his way to ISTicopolis to winter (ch. iii. 12).
On the occasion of that visit he had left his previous companion
Titus in charge of the churclies of that island, and may not un-
reasonably be supposed to have availed himself of an early oppor-
tunity of writing special instructions to him concerning the duties
with which he had been entrusted.
If we are correct in supposing that the Nicopolis above
alluded to was the well-known city of that name in Epirus (see
notes on ch. iii. 12), we may conceive this Epistle to have been
written from some place in Asia Minor, perhaps Ephesus (Conyb.
and Hows. St Paul, Vol. 11. p. 566, ed. 2), at which the Apostle
might have stayed a short time previous to the westward journey.
If we further adopt the not unreasonable supposition that the
Apostle was arrested soon after his arrival at Nicopolis, and for-
warded from thence to Rome {Conyb. and Hows. loc. cit.), and
also agree to consider A. d. 67 or 68 the year of his martyrdom
(see Introd. to 2 Tim.), we may roughly fix the date of this
Epistle as the summer of A. d. 66 or 67, according as we adopt the
earlier or later date for the Apostle's martyixlora. Whichever
date we select, it will clearly be most natural to suppose that the
winter alluded to in this Epistle (chap. iii. 12) is not the same as
that referred to in 2 Tim. iv. 21, but belongs to the year before it.
If we suppose them the same (comp. Alford, Prolegom. on Past.

Epp. 2. 32), the occurrences of 2 Tim. will seem somewhat un-
duly crowded; compare Conyb. and Hoavs. St Paul, Yol. li. p. 573,
note (ed. 2).
The object of the Epistle transpires very clearly from its con-
tents. The Apostle not having been able to remain long enough
N
178 INTRODUCTION.
in Crete to complete the necessary organization of the various
churches in the isUmd, but having left Titus to complete this re-
sponsible work, sends to him all necessary instruction both in
respect of the discipline, ecclesiastical (ch. i. 5 sq., comp. ch. iii. 10)
and general (ch. ii. which he was to maintain,
i sq., ch. iii. i sq.),
and the erroneous teaching which he was to be ready to con-

front (ch. i. 13 sq., ch. iii. 9, al.). The Cretan character had long
been unfavourably spoken of (ch. i. 12), and, as we learn from
this Epistle, with so much truth (ch. i. 13, 16, ch. iii. i sq.), that
though Titus was instructed by the Apostle to come to him at
Nicopolis (ch. iii. 12), but a shoi't time probably after he would
have received the Epistle, it was deemed fitting by the Apostle
that he should have written instructions for his immediate guid-
ance. On the adaptation of the contents to the object of the
writer, see Davidson, Introduction, Vol. iii. p. 90 sq.
On the genuineness and authenticity of the Epistle, see the

Introduction to the First Epistle to Timothy. The Pastoral
Epistles in I'espect of this question must be regarded as a whole ;
no writer of credit, except Schleiermacher, having failed to admit

that they must all be attributed to one writer.
nPOS TITON.
Apostolic address and

AYA02 SovXog Qeov, airoa-ToXo^ Se I.
salutation.
nî )](TOU X/ icTTOu Kara iricrriv K\e-
I. 'lr](Tov Xpiarov] So Laclim. witla D5(Di om. 'It^ct.) EFGHIKLX; most

mss. {Eec, Griesb., Scholz, Dc W., aud Iluth. e sil.); the order is inverted by
Tisch. only with A; 3 mss. ; Tol., Copt., Syr. -Phil. ; Ambrst. (ed.), Cassiod.
There certainly does not seem sufficient authority for any change of the re-
ceived Text in the present case; indeed it may be remarked that Tisch. appears
to have been somewhat precipitate in always maintaining the sequence dTrScrT.
Xp. 'Irja-. in St Paul's introductory salutations. In r Cor. i. i and 2 Tim. i. i
certainly, in Col. i. i aud i Tim. i. i probably, and perhaps in Phil. i. i [SovXol),
this order may be adopted; but in 2 Cor. i. i, and especially in Eom. i. i and
here, it seems to be insufficiently supported, and is rightly rejected by Laclim.;

in Eph. i. i the authority is slightly in favour of 'l7j<r. Xp. It is not perhaps
too much to say that some passing thought in the Apostle's mind may have
often suggested a variation in order; in ver. 4, for example, Xp. 'Irjcr. (Tisch.)
seems more probable, 'Irjffov and a-wr^pos being thus brought in more imme-
diate contact. It is not well to be hypercritical, but variations even in these
frequently recurring words should not wholly be passed over.
Chapter I. i. SouXos 0ov] 'a 5e here has not its /iJi antithetical
servant of God; the '

more general de- force (Mack), but, as in Jude i, ap-
signation succeeded by dTroo-r 'I. X. pears only to distinguish and specify,
the more special. On all other occa- by the notice of another relation in
sions St Paul terms himself dovXos which the subject stood to another
'I. X., Eom. i. r, Phil. i. i, comp. Gal. genitive ; see esp. Klotz, Devar. Vol.
i. 10; so also 2 Pet. i. i, Jude i, comp. II. p. 359 ; comp. Winer, Gr. 53. 7.
Rev. and see James i. i. Surely
i. I, b, p. 393, and the list of exx. (though
a forger would not have made a devi- not very critically arranged) in El-
ation so very noticeable : in saluta- leudt. Lex. /Sojj/i. Vol. 11. p. 388. For-
tions more than in anything else pe- getfulness of this common, perhaps
culiarities would have been avoided. even primary (comp. Donalds. Cratyl.
The expression itself occurs in Acts 155)use of oe has led several expo-
xvi. 17, Rev. XV. 3, compare ib. x. 7; sitors into needlessly artificial and el-
and in a slightly different application, liptical translations ; comp. even Peile
I Pet. ii. 16, Rev. vii. 3. in loc. Kara irtcmv k.t.X.] i.e. '/or
aTTooToXos and further an Apo-

Be] ' (the furtherance of) the faith of God's
stle,' &c.; more exact definition. The elect;' the Tri'trrts tuv iK\. is the desti-
N2
'
;
180 nP02 TITON.

2 KToov Oeov Ktti eTTiypooa-iv aXtjOelag t^j kut evaeêiav, eir
nation of the apostleship not secun- : ' ment of thought principally rests.
dum fidem,' Vulg., Clarom., which, Nay further. Acts xiii. 48 shows this,
though defended by Matthias, seems that election is not in consequence
very unsatisfactory the faith or know-
; of faith, but faith in consequence of
ledge of individuals cannot, without election ; comp, Eph. i. 4, and notes
much explaining away (comp. Pcile), in loc.
ever be the rule or norma of the Apo- tTriyvwo-iv dXii9,] 'full knowledge of
stle's office. The meaning is thus the truth;' i.e. of evangelical truth,
nearly as enunciated by Theoph., tt/jos comp. Eph. i. 13; 'in hoc, inquit,
t6 TTiffTevaai roiis iKkeKTovs Si ifxov, missus sum Apostolus ut electi per me
scarcely so much as va 5i5d(7Kw Toiis credantet cognoscant veritatem,' Es-
iK\. Tr]v els avrbv nlaTiv (Coray), and tius. 'AXr/deia has thus reference to
the sentiment is jmrallel to Eom. i. 5. the object (surely not to be resolved
Though it may be admitted that the into a mere adj., ttjs dXtjdii/rjs eiVe/S.,
idea of 'object,' 'intention,' is more Coray), eTriyvutcns to the subject; on

fully expressed by e/sand7r/)6s(Mattli.), the latter ('accurata cognitio,') see
it still seems hopeless to deny that notes on Eph. i. 17. This 'truth' is
Kara in such exx. as Kara 6iav, Thu- defined more exactly by the clause Trji
cyd. Yi. 30, /ca5' apwayrji', Xen. Anab. kot' evaiêiav, comp, notes on 2 Tim.
III. 5. 2, al., plainly points to and im- i, 13, I Tim. iii, 13. ttjs kut
l^lies some idea of purpose ; see Rost eva-e'Pciav may be translated which is '
u. Palm, Lex. s.v. ir. 3, Vol. i. p. 1598, according to godliness' (see notes on 1
Jelf, Gr, 629. If it be not undue Tim. vi. 3), but as Gospel tnith can
refinement, we may say that in the scarcely be said to be conformable to
three prejjp., els, irp6s, Kara, 'object' ei'ffeêia (still less to be 'regulated by'
is expressed in its highest degree by it, and as it is not probable that
Alf.),
the first, and in its lowest by the last the prep, would be used in the same
but that the two former are very near sentence in different senses, the more
to each other in meaning, while Kara natural meaning is ' ich is(designed) , 7;
does not rise much above the idea of for godliness,' scil. which is 'most na-
'
special reference to,"destination for. turally productive of holy living and
We might thus perhaps say els rather a pious conversation, South, Serm. '
5,
marks immediate purpose, irpbs ulti- Vol. 214 (Tegg). The meaning
III. p.
mate purpose, Kara destination; comp. adopted by Huther, 'which is allied
notes on Eph. iv. 12. These distinc- to' ('bezeichnet die Angehcirigkeit'),
tions must however be applied with even in such passages as Rom. x. 2,
great caution. It need scarcely be is more than doubtful ; see Winer, Gr.
said that there is here no parenthesis 49. d, p. 359. On the meaning of
srp Winer, Gr. 62. 4, p. 499. ei'(T^/3ea, see notes on i Titn. ii. 2.
ckXektwv 0ov] '

of the chosen of God.' 2. îr' eXirfSi k.t.X.] 'resting on
There is nothing proleptic in the ex- hope of eternal life,' not 'in spem,'
pression, so. TTJs iKXoyrjs rovs d^lovs, Vulg., Clarom., Goth, ('du'): comp.
Theod, and more expressly, DeWctte: Rom. iv. 18, viii. 20, i Cor. ix. 10;
'
the faith of the elect' forms one com- hope is the basis on which all rests,
pound idea, it is on the wlffTis rather see Winer, Gr. 48. c, p. 349. The
than the defining gen. that the mo- connexion of the clauseisnotperfectly
2, 3- 181
eXiriSi Tcoj/? uicoi'iov, >V eTrtjyyeiXaro 6 a\^v6t]'; Geo? irpo

^povoov alwvlwv, icpapepwa-eu Se Kaipoi^ iSloig rov \6yov 3
clear ; it can hardly be connected with eXirh itself and general counsels re-
dTToo-roXos, as it would thus form a co- lating to it, rather than the specific
ordinate clause to Kara ttIcttiv k.t.X., promise of it, to be conceived as
and would more naturally be intro- mainly referred to.
;'
duced by some specifying particle ; 3. l(j)av'p&)o-v Se] ^but manifested
nor can it be attached to iwiyvucnv in practical though not verbal anti-
K.T.X., as this would violate the close thesis to emjyyelXaTo, ver. 2 ; the
union of ttIiitis and iTriyv. We must primary iirayyeXia (Gen. iii, 15), yea,
then, with De W. and Huther, and, even the cardinal iirayyeXla to Abra-
as it would seem, Chrys. and Theod., ham (Gal. iii. 8), required some fur-
refer it to the whole clause, Kara iri- ther revelation to make it fully <pave-

anv evcriêiav the Apostle's calling
: pov. The more strict antithesis occurs
had for its destination the faith of the in Col. i. 26, where however the al-
elect and the knowledge of the truth, lusion is different comp. Eom. xvi.
;
and the basis on which all this rested 25, 26, 2 Tim. i. 9, 10. The accus.
was the hope of eternal life. ohjecti after i4>avipuffev is clearly rbv
iri]7Y^^<iTo] ^promised,'' 'proclaimed, Xiyov aiiTov, not iu-qv (CEcumen., al.),
sc. in the way of a promise ;' so Rom. or iXirida 'û^s (Heinr.). The Apostle
iv. 21, Gal. iii. 19. The force and changes the accus. for the sake of
truth of the enayyeKia is then en- making his language more exact fw^ ;
hanced by the expression, unique in aiiivLos was, strictly speaking, in re-

the N. T. 6 d^v8iis 06s. Comp. gard of its appearance, future: the
however for the sentiment, Heb. vi. 18, Gospel included both it and all things,
and for the expression, Eurip, Orest. whether referring to the present or
364, VXavKO's dtpevSrjs $e6s. the future; see Theoph. in loc, who
jrpo xpovwv alwvfwv] ^before eternal has explained the structure clearly
times.' It is not easy to decide whe- and correctly. Kaipois
ther xpoi'oi- aiihvioL are here to be con- l8ois] 'in His own,' i.e. 'in due sea-
sidered () as simply 'very ancient sons;' TOLS dpfMOiOvcn, ToTs wcpeXT^fjLevoif,

times' (ed. i, Wiesing.), 7roXXoi)s /cai Theoph. On the expression and the
/xaKpovs xpovous (Coray), comp. Calv. peculiar nature of the dat., see notes
in loc; or (b) as equivalent to irpo rwv on I Tim. ii. 6. Here and in i Tim.
alwvuv (Theod., Alf., Wordsw., al.), vi. 15 (comp. Acts i. 7) the reference
as in 2 Tim. i. 9. In favour of (a) is to the subject, God, is so distuict, that
the reflection that though it may be the more literal translation may be
truly said that God loved us from all maintained. tov X070V
eternity (CEcum.) ,it still cannot strictly avTov] Îlis loord,' i.e. as more fully
be said that fw^ aiuiPLos was promised defined by ev K-qpuyfiari. k.t.X., the
before all eternity (see Hammond in Gospel, which was the revelation both
loc): in favour of (b) is the use of of the primal mystery (Eom. xvi. 26),
al(J}VLo% in the preceding member, and and all succeeding ivayyeXiai, and
the partial parallel afforded by 2 Tim. was announced to man in the Kripvyfia
i. 9. On careful reconsideration the ('the message,' not, as sometimes
preponderance is perhaps tobe regard- understood, =Kripvî.s) of the Lord
ed as slightly in favour of (6), and the and His Apostles. To refer it to the
.
182 IIPOZ TITON.

avTOv ev Krjpvyixan o iri(TTevBt]v eyo) kut eTriTayrjv tov
4 acorrjpog rjfxihv Oeou, Tiro) yvrjcruo tckvco Kara KOivrjV
TTiCTtv.
X'^'V'^
"^"^^ ip>]vr] ciTTo Oeou 7raTpo<! Kai ^pi-
arou if](Tou tov acoTTjpot tj/mccv.
Logos, with Jerome, CEcurn., and at Ei)hesus, to Corinth (2 Cor. vii. 6),
others, is wholly unsatisfactory. On on some unknown commission (Meyer
the change of construction, see Winer, on 2 Cor. p. 3), jJossibly with some
Gr. 6^. I, p. 50 r, where numerous reference to a collection (2 Cor. viii.
exx. are cited of far more striking 6, irpoej'TjpfaTo), is again with the
anacolutha. o in.<rTv9T)v Apostle in Macedonia (2 Cor. ii. 13,
7<o] 'with tchich I was intrusted;' camp, with vii. 6), and is sent by
on this construction, see Winer, Gr. him with the second Ep. to Corinth
32' 5) P- "204, and for a similar ex- (2 Cor. viii. 6, 16 sq.). The remaining
ample, Gal. ii. 7. Kar' eiriraYiiv notices of Titus are supplied by the
K.T.X.] 'according to the command- Pastoral Epp.; see 2 Tim. iv. 10, Tit.
ment of our Saviour God; so, but ' i. 5 sq.,iii. 12. According to tradition,
with a slight change of order, i Tim. Titus was bishop of Crete (Euseb.
i. I. It has been suggested that the ]Ii:<t. in. 4), and died on that island
Second Person of the blessed Trinity de Vit. Sanct. 87) ; see Winer,
(Isid.
may be here intended; comp. notes JiWB. s.v. 'Titus,' Vol. II. p. 625,
on ch. iii. 6, and Usteri, Lehrb. 11. 2. and comp. Acta Sanct. (Jan. 4), Vol.
4, p. 310: the analogy of Tim. i. i
i 1. p. 163. On the expression yvrjaltj}
renders this here, and perhaps also ri^vifi, see notes on i Tim. i. 2.
in ch. ii. 11, very doubtful. The aîo- Kara Koivnv ttCo-tiv] 'in respect of
TVLffTov implied in the S i-n-KXTevOriv (our) common faith;' 'fidei respectu
(Chrys.) is further defined and en- qua) quidem et Paulo patri et Tito
hanced by the declaration that it was tilio communis erat,' Beza, rriv dSeX-
not 'jwoprio motu,' but in obedience (poTTjra rjifiâTo, Chrys. ; a reference
to a special command ; see notes on to the faith that was common to them
I Tim. i. I, where the clause is consi- and all Christians (Beng., Wiesing.)
dered. Avould, as Jerome suggests, be here
4. T(tw -yvTicrCa) TKva)] 'to Titu^, too general. Grotius finds in Koivbs a
my true (genuine) child. '
The receiver reference to the Greeks in the person
of this epistle is far too distinctly of Titus, and to the Jews in the per-
mentioned to make the supposition son of St Paul; this seems 'argutius
admissible that it was addressed(comp quam vcrius dictum.'
ch. iii. 15) to the Church, see Wiesing. Xapis Kttl elptj'vTi] For an explanation
Einh'it. i. i, p. 260. Of Titus com- of this form of Christian salutation,
paratively little is known. His name see notes on Gal. i. 3, and on Eph. i.
does not occur in the Acts, but from 2. There seems now fully sufficient
the Epp. we laid that he was a Greek authority to justify Tisch. in liis in-
(Gal. ii. 3), converted, as the present sertion of Kai and omission of the
verse seems to imply, by St Paul him- more individualizing /Xeos, with CI)
self, and with the Ajiostle at Jerusa- EFGIN, 17. 73. 137; Vulg., Clarom.,
lem on his third visit (notes on Gal. ii. Copt., Syr.,iEth.-Platt,Arm.; Chrys.
i). lie was sent by St Paul, when (expressly), and manj- others. The
;
I- 4, 5- 183
I left thee iu Crete to TovTOV "Xapiv aireXiTTov ere ev K.pi^Tt], 5

ordain elders, who must
have all high moral
^,
n/a
^n'
TU AeiTTOVra eiTldlOpuOOCrn KUl KUTtt-
'^/^' ^
qualities and teach ' '
sound doctrine.
CTTrjO'^'i Kara TToXlV TTpeCTÛTepOV?, (I)?
reading however is not perfectly cer- here reads aireXeiirov, with ACFGI
tain, as ^Xeos (Rec.) is retained in (L KariXeiir.) : however notes on 2
see
AC^KL; Syr.-Phil., al.; Theod., al., Tim. iv. 10. /caTe'Xi7roc(2?ec.) has only
and is adopted by Lachm. The addi- the support of DÊKL most ; mss.
tion of Tov (TuiTTJpos i^fiuiy to Xp. 'Iijo-. Toi XeCirovTtt] '
the things that are lach-
(comp. ch. iii. 6) is peculiar to this ing ;'' '
quffi ego per temporis brevita-
salutation. tem non potui coram expedire,' Beng.
5. direKiirov a-e K.r.X.] ^ Ileft thee The more special directions at once
in Crete.' "\Mien this happened can follow. tiriSiopGuo-T)] Hhou
only be conjectured. The various mi ghtest further set in order;' the prep.
attempts to bring this circumstance iiri, according to its common force
within the time included in the Acts in composition, denoting 'insuper;'
of the Apostles (comp. Wieseler, St Paul diojpdwaaTo, Titus eTndiopdov-
Chronol. p. 329 sq.) seem all to be un- rai, Beng. The reading is far from
satisfactory, and have been well in- certain, but on the whole Tisch. seems
vestigated by Wiesinger, Einleit. 1.4, to have rightly adopted the middle;
p. 262 sq., and (in answer to Wieseler) the form e7ri5top^w(r27s(Lac/.),though
p. 360. Language, historical notices, well supported AE^ comp. D^ ^Trai'- ( ;
and the advanced state of Christianity and FG deiopOucrri?), might

opOiicrris,
in that island, alike seem to lead us have had its termination suggested
to fix the date of the Ep. near to that by Karaari^jris below. The middle, it
of I Tim., and of this journey as not must be owned, has here scarcely any
very long after the Ajiostle's release force (Winer, Gr. 38. 6, p. 230), un-
from his first imprisonment at Eome less it be taken as an instance of what
see Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 338 is now called an intensive or dynamic' '
sq. (Bohn), Conyb. and Hows. St middle; see Kriiger, Sprachl. 52. 8
Paul, Vol. II. 15. 565 (ed. 2), Guerike, sq., and comp. notes on i Tim. iv. 6.
Einleit. 48. i, p. 396 (ed. 2). There Kara, irdXiv] '

in every city' 'from
seems to be no sufiicient reason for city to city ;' ' oppidatim,' Calv.; comp.
supposing, with Neander (p. 342), that Acts xiv. 23, x^''po'rovq<ja.vTS...KaT^
Christianity was planted in Crete by iKK\7i(Tiav irpea-^VT^povs, and as regards

St Paul on this occasion; reorganized the expression, Luke viii. i, Acts xv.
itmight have been, but planted by 21, XX. 23. The deduction of Bp.
him it scarcely could have been, as Taylor, '
one in one city, many in
the whole tenor of the Ep. leads to many' {Ejîsc. 15), is certainly pre-
the supposition that it had been long carious. On the connexion between
established, and had indeed taken Kara and dud, both iu this distributive
sufficient root to break out into here- and in other senses, see Donalds.
sies. Christianity might have been Cratyl. 183 sq.
planted there after one of the early (os7w K.T.X.] '
as I directed thee," dds-
dispersions ; Cretans were present at posui tibi,' Vulg.; in reference, as Be
the Pentecostal miracle (Acts ii. 11): W. says, not only to the 'Dass,' but
see esp. Wiesing. on ver. 5. Tisch. the 'Wie,' as the following requisi-
184 nP02 TITON.
6 e-yco aoi meratâixrjv, ei Ti] avvTroTOKTa. oei yap rov eiricTKOiTov aveyKKriTov elvai
tions further explain the Apostle not ; not to have heathen, Judaizing, or
only bid Titus perform this duty, but merely nominally-believing children;
taught him how to do it wisely and comp. I Tim. iii. 4, 5, where the duty
efficiently.The verb is elsewhere in of the father is more fully specified.
the N.T. active when joined with a The expression, not perhaps without
dat. (Matt. xi. i, i Cor. ix. 14, xvi. reason, has been urged as a hint that
i), except in Acts xxiv. 23. This Christianity had been established in
again seems to be more a 'dynamic' Crete for some time.
middle than the ordinary middle 'of (ill iv Ktt-ni-yopfa d<rTas] 'not in
interest.' The force of the compound accusation of dissoluteness,' i.e. '
not
5taTd(7crw may be felt in the '
dixpoî- accused of Auth. The Kartfyopla
tio (sc. eorum quae incomposita vel im- (John i Tim. v. 19) is, as
xviii. 29,
plicata etperplexa erant;' comp. i Cor. it something in which they

were,
xi. 34) which a directive command might be involved, and out of which
tacitly involves : see Winer, de Verb. they were to take care to be always
Comp. Fasc. v. p. 7. found ovk elire ix-fj aTrXws aerwroy
:
6. ti Tis K.T.X.] ^
if any one he un- [eTirev airXQs fJ-rj acr., conject. Bened.],
accusedjtare naught laid to his charge;^ dWa fJiT]d^ diaôX-qv ^x^"' TOia^rr}!/,
(I fxr/Seis laxev enLaKyj^pai iv rfj ^co^, Chrys. On the meaning and deriva-
Chrys. ; substance of the directive or- tion of atXioria, see notes on Eph. v. 18.
der, and in close connexion with what TJ avviro'TaKTa] '
or unruly,' scil. dis-
precedes. The form of expression cer- obedient to their parents ; the reason
tainly does not seem intended to im- is given in i Tim. iii. 5, paraphrased
ply that it was probable few such by Theoph., yap to, olKtia rinva firj
would be found (comp. Heydenr.) it ; iraLdevaas, ttws aWots pvd/jiiiyii For

only generally marks the class to which the meaning of avuTror., see notes on
the future presbyter was necessarily I Tim. i. 9.
to belong. For the exact meaning of 7. Tov iirla-KoiTov] 'every bishop,^
6.viyK\T)ro% ('sine crimine,' Vulg.), see or, according to our idiom, '
a bishop,'
notes on i Tim. iii. 10, and Tittm. Auth. on the article, see notes on
;
Sijiion. I. p. 31. |jiids YvvaiKos Gal. iii. 20, and on the meaning of
avijp] 'a hushaiid of one wife :'
for the the term iirlaK., and its relation to
meaning of this expression see notes jrpeajBvTfpos, see notes on 1 Tim. iii. r.
on I Tim. iii. 2. The remark of Chrys. The Apostle here changes the former
may be here adduced, as certainly designation into the one that presents
illustrative of the o^jinion held in the the subject most clearly in his official
early Church ; iffre yap airavre^, tart, capacity, the one in which his rela-
8ti el fj.^ KeKuKvTai wapa twv vo/auv to tions to those under his rule would be
fi-v Sevr^poii o/juXelv ydfiois, aW oûs most necessary to be defined. The ex-
TToXXaj ?X" '"0 irpayixa KaTT)yoplas. cellent treatise of Bp. Pearson, Minor
riKva K.T.X. ] 'haring believing chil- Works, Vol. I. p. 271 sq., may be
dren;' the emphasis seems to rest on added to the list ofworks on episco-
TTtffra; tlie Christian npecrûrepos was pacy noticed on i Tim. I.e. his posi-
:
;
I. 6, 7, 185
w? Qeov oiKOvoixov, fiij avOaSr], fxij opyiXov, /ULt] irapoi-

vov, jULT] TrXjjKTtjv, [XT] ai(y^poKeprj, aWa cpiXoêfOP, (ptX- 8
tions are, that episcopal government 13erly used, as the qualities are marked
was 'sub Apostolis, ah Apostolis, in which the assuined mo^Ze? bishop ought
Apostolis,' p. 278. tos 0ou to have to correspond to his office {Gr.
oIkov.] 'as being God's steumrd;' Qeou 59. 4. obs., p. 566, ed. 5, appy.
not without i^rominenee and emphasis. withdrawn from ed. 6) : in a general
While the previous title is enhanced point of view the observation is just,
and expanded, the leading requisition but in this particular case the /xtj is
(dv^yKX.) is made more evidently ne- probably due to the objective form of
cessary from the position occupied by the sentence in which it stands ; see
the subject he must indeed be dv^yKX.,
: Donalds. Gr. 594. 6p-y\ov]
as he is a steward of the oXkos QeoD, 'soon angry, ^ 'irascible;' oitt. Xeyofji..
the Church of the living God (i Tim. in N.T. ; thus specially defined by
iii. 15). On this use of us, see notes Aristotle (Ethic, iv, 11), oi /Jtev ovv
on Eph. V. 28. From what has been opylXoL rax^ws fxev opylôvTat koL 61s
said, and from the more pregnant ov Se? Kal e<p' ols ov del Kal /idWov t]
meaning of olKov6fios in that passage, oei, iravovTai 5k raxfws. The length-

we can hardly consider i Cor. iv. i ened termination -Xos, esp. in -77X0J,
(compare i Pet. iv. 10) as a strict -wXos, denotes 'habit,' 'custom,'

parallel of the present passage. Buttm. Gr. 119. 13 e. jxi]
iii] avBdht]] '

not self-ioilled;^ not, in Trapoivov, ^y\ itXtjkttiv] See notes on
a derivative sense, 'haughty,' Goth, I Tim. iii. 3, and on alo-xpoKcpSt], ib.
('hûh-hiiirts'), but, as Syr. correctly, iii. 8, and comp. below, ver. 11.
though somewhat paraphrastically, 8. <}>iX6êvov] hospitable ;' so iTim.
'
iii. 2, comp. v. lo, 3 John 5, 6. This

cn <î ^j-ii}^ j-ojALd [duc-
hospitality, as Couyb. remarks, would
tus voluntate sui-ipsius] ; j-qv 5' avdd- be especially shown when Christians
deiav avTapiffKeiav Xiyw, Greg. Naz. travelling from one place to another
Vol. II. p. 199. The adj., as its deri- were received and forwarded on their
vation suggests (auro's, 7?5o/xai), implies journey by their brethren. The pre-
a self- loving spirit, which in seeking cept must not however be too much
only to gratify itself is regardless of limited; comp. Heb. xiii. 2.
others, and is hence commonly vwep- <j)i\d"ya8ov] 'a lover of good,' 'benig-
rj<pavos, 6vfxwSrjs, Trapdvofios, Hesych. num,' Vulg., Clarom. ; see notes on 2
rightly defined as 'qui se non accom- Tim. iii. 3. Here at first sight the
modat aliis, ideoque omnibus incom- masculine reference (' bouorum aman-
modus est, morosus,' Tittm. Sy7ion. i. tem,' Jer.) might seem more plausible
p. 74 ; see esp. Theophrast. Charact. as following îXoêTOv (Est.); still, on
XV., [Aristot.] 31. 3Ioral.
i. 29, the the other hand, the transition from the
essay on this word in Eaphel, Annot. special to the general, from hospita-
Vol. II. p. 626, and the numerous exx. lity to love of good and benevolence,
in "Wetst. in loc, and Eisner, Obs. would appear no less appropriate see ;
Vol. ir. p. 320. It occurs in the N.T. Wisd. vii. 22, where the ref. (though so
only here and 2 Pet. ii. 10, ToX/j,T]Tai implied by Schleusner, Lex. s.v.) does
avdddeLS. Winer has here re- notseemto be to persons. Bothmean-
marked that p.T] rather than ou is pro- ings are probably admissible (Rost
186 npo>: TiTON.
9 ayaOov, auxppopa, SIkgiov, oaiov, ejKparn, avTeyoixevov

Tov Kara Ttjv SiSa'^tjv ttkttov Xoyov, Iva Suvaroi ^ Ka\
TrapaKaXeiv ev tT] SiaacrKaXin rtj vyiaivovcrri Kai TOv<i
avTi\iyovTa<i eXayêiv.
u. Palm, Lex. s.v.), but the analogy and in a somewhat more restricted
of similar compouutls [e.g. (piXoKaXos) sense i Thess. v. 14, avTcx- tQjv aa6e-
would iDoint rather to the neuter. vQv. The AvtI appears to involve a
o-totj)pova] UUscreet,^ or 'sohcr-mindcd;' faint idea of holding out against some-
sec notes on i Tim. ii. 9, where the thing hostile or opposing (comp. Eost
meaning of aucppoavvr] is briefly inves- u. Palm, Lex. s.v.), which however
t igated. passes into that of 'steadfast appli-
SiKaiov, 6(riovyrifj]deous, holy;' comj). cation to,' d'c; e.g. TTji 6aXdcro-7)s,
I Thess. ii. lo, Eph. iv. 24. The Thucyd. i. 13, Polyb. i. jS. 3; iXwt-
ordinary distinction recapitulated by 5os fji.7i5efji.ids, Polyb. i. 56. 9, in which
Huth., irepl fiiu avdpunrovs Su-atos, latter author the word is very com-
trepi d^ Oeovs oa-ios (see Plato, Gorg. p. mon; see Schweigh. Lex. Polyb. s.v.
507 b), does not seem sufficiently ex- TOV Kard k.t.X.] 'the faithful icord
act and comprehensive for the N. T. which is according to the teaching;' i.e.
AiKaios, as Tittmauu observes, 'recte the true Christian doctrines set forth
dicitur et qui jus fasque servat, et by, and agreeing with Apostolic teach-
qui facit quod honestum et aequum ing; comp. 2 Tim. i. 13, Xoyuv uv
postulat,' .S'(/o)i. I. p. 21: 6'crios, as Trap' ifxou rJKOv<ras, ib. iii. 14, fxive iv
the same author admits (p. 25), is oh ^fjLciOes. There is some slight diffi-
more allied with dYfos, and, as Har- culty in the explanation. The position
less has shown [Ephes. p. 427), in- of the words shows plainly that there
volves rather the idea of a 'holy are not two distinct specifications in
purity,' see notes on Eph. iv. 24. The respect of the X6yo$ (Heydenr.), but
derivation of seems to be very
fio-ios one in respect of the irio-ros Xoyos, viz.
doubtful see Pott, Etgm. Forsch. Vol.
; that it is A-ard didaxv", 'cum qui se-
I. p. 1 26, compared with Benfey, If'ur- cundum doctrinam est fidcleni sermo-
zellex. Vol. i. p. 436. nem,' Vulg. the only doubt is what
:
iyKpar!]] ^
temperate ;' Utt. \-j6/jl. in meanings are to be assigned to kut^l
N.T., but the subst. occurs in Acts and diSaxv', is it {a) 'sure with re-
xxiv. 25, Gal. V. 23, 2 Pet. i. 6, and sîect to teaching others' ('verba ip-
the (nearly unique) verb iyKpartv- sius sint regula veritatis,' Jerome),
taOat, in i Cor. vii. 9, ix. 25. The Sidaxv having thus an active refer-
meaning is sufficiently clear from the ence? or (b) 'sure in accordance with
derivation {tov rradovi Kparovvra, tov the teaching received' ('as he hath
Koi yXwTTTjs Kal xf'pos Kal dcpOaXpiuv been taught,' Auth.), SiSaxv being
oKoXcuTTuv, Chrys.), and though of taken passively? Of these (b) seems
course very pertinent in res^jcct of certainly to harmonize best with the
'libido' (comp. De W.), need in no normal meaning of ttioto's the faith- ;
waybclimitedinitsai)plication;comp. ful word is so on account of its ac-

Suicer, 'Hnsdur. s.v. Vol. i. p. 1000. cordance with Apostolic teaching.
9. dvTx6}Xvov] 'holding fast;' Of the other interpr. that noticed by
comp. Matth. vi. 24, Luke xvi. 13, Flntt,2 (compareCalv.),'doctrinaeru-
). ;
T. 9, 10, II, 187
tej^^^^ E;^;. yap TToXXo) Ka\ ^.UTToVa- lO

has always been 'bad, KTOi fxaraioXoyoL Kai (poevaTTarai, fxa-
so rebuke and warn ^ ^ ^ n . ,
rt
'^^ ^^'^'^^ ^^ ^'^ TTepLTOfXt]^, OV? 0l eTTlUTO- II
li^vin ^nd ollutecl
there is neither purity, faith, nor obedience.
diendis liominibus iuserviens,' seems substantival words. On ^pevaTrarris

as unduly to press Kara (comp. ver. i ('mentis deceptor,' Jerome, 'making
as that of Eaphel {Annot. Vol. ii. minds of men,' Syr.), which
to err the
p. 68i), 'sermo doctrinfe,' unduly ob- seems to mark the imcard-working,
scures it. Kal irapaKaXtiv insinuating, character of the deceit
K.T.X.] âs ivell to exhort with the ('quia... men tes hominum demulcent
sound doctrine as,^ &c.: on the con- et quasi incantant,' Calv.), see notes
nexion Kal.. .Kal, see notes on i Tim. on Gal. vi. 3, and on 'the case of
iv. lo. 'Ev is here instrumental, a deceivers and deceived' generally,

construction perfectly natural, espe- Waterl. Serm. xxix. Vol. v. p. 717 sq.
cially in cases like the present, when ol cK irepiToixTis defines more particu-
'
the object may be conceived as exist- larly the origin of the mischief; comp.
ing in the instrument or means,' Jelf, ver. 14. The deceivers here mentioned
Gr.%622. 3; see Winer, Gr. 48. a, p. were obviously not unconverted Jews,
34(1, and notes on i Thess. iv. 18. On but Judaizing Christians, a state of
vytaiv. 5i8a(TK.,see notes o ni Tim.i. 10. things not unlikely when it is remem-
IXe-yX^'-v] 'fo confute:' the words of bered that more than half a century
Chrys. are definite, 6 yap ovk et'Sws fxa- before this time Jews (perhaps in
Xecrdai roh ix^pois.-.Kal XoyKTfioiJs /ca- some numbers) were living in Crete
Baipetv . . .Trbppiji iaru} Opbvov dida<XKa\i- see Joseph. Antiq. xvii. 12. i, ib. Bell.
Kov. The clause leads on the subject Jud. II. 7. I, andPhilOjLe^r. adCaium,
of ver. 10. On tovs avTiX^yovras, 36, Vol. II. p. 587 (ed. Mang.). On
'gainsayers,' see notes on ch. ii. 9. the expression oi eV irepiT., comp.
10. yd.p] In confirmation more es- notes on Gal. iii. 7.
pecially of the preceding clause. II. 'whose mouths

oils Sei K.T.X.]
TToXXol Kal avvir.] maiiy imnthj vain- ' must he stopped,' Auth.; a good idio-
talkers and inward deceivers.'' In his matic translation, very superior to the
second edition Tisch. has here made Vulg. , 'quos oportet redargui, which, '
two improvements he has restored Kal ; though making the reference to toi>s
with DEPGKL; al. ; Clarom. , Aug., avTiX. iXiyx- (ver. 9) a little more evi-
Vulg., al.; Chrys., Dam. (Rec.) its dent, is not sufiiciently exact. 'Eiri-
omission though well supported [ACI ffTop-lêLv has two meanings; either (a)
N 3omss. (Lac7i7?i.)]beingapparently
; ;
'frenis coercere,' iiriaToiJiie'i Kal iyx<^'
referable to an ignorance of the idi- \ivwcxL, Philo, Leg. Alleg. in. 53,
omatic Gr. % 759. 4.
TToXiis Kai (Jelf, Vol. I. p. 117 (ed. Mang.); comp.
2) ; he has also removed the comma James iii. 5, and the large list of exx.
(Lachni.) after di'UTr., as that word is in Loesner, Observ. p. 425; ov{h) 'ob-
clearly a simple adjective, prefixed to
HaraLoX. and (ppevair., and ser\ing to
turare os,' Beza, ^ nc^ Oj.I1DC1LD
enhance the necessity for iTnaTop-l'êiv [occludere os] Syr., Theoph., the
The fxaraioK. (dw. Xeydp.., but see i meaning most suitable in the present
Tim. i. 6) and (ppevaTrdrai (dV. \ey6fx., case, and perhaps most common; see
but see Gal. vi. 3) are the leading the exx. in Wetst. and Eisner in loc,
^
nPOS TITON.
fiiêiv, o'lTiveg oXov^ o'ikov? avarpeTrovaiv SiSdcrKOfTe^ a
12 fxr] oel aicr-^pov KtpSovs X^Lp^v. elirev ti9 e^ avrcov iStoi{
the most pertinent of which is perhaps selfish objects and dirty gains. The
Luciaii, JujK Trag. 35, IxOvv ae airo- words may also very probably have
(pavei (wiaTOfiiiuv. had reference to the general Cretan
o^Tivs] ' inasmuch as they;'' explana- character ; the remark of Polybius is
tory force of 6Vrts, see notes on Gal. very noticeable; KadoXov 5' 6 vepl ttiv
iv. 24. oXoVS K.T.X.] aliTxpoK^pdetai' Kai irXeove^lai' rpoiros
'overthrow whole houses; '
i.e. '
subvert oi'fVws eTTcxw/stafiEt Trap' avroii, uare
the faith of whole families,' the em- vapa fMovois KpT/jraievcri ti2v andvrwv
phasis resting appy. on the adjective. dvOpuTTUv /xrjd^v alaxpof vo/xliêadai
'Avar/D^TTw occurs again Tim. ii. 18,
2 K^pSos, Hist. VI. 46. 3; see Meursius,
but here, from its combination with Creta, iv. 10, p. 231.
oiKovs, is a littlemore sf)ecific exx. of : 1 2. ^ avTwv can only refer to those
avarpiweiv, the meaning of which how- whom the Apostle is about to mention
ever is quite clear, are cited by Kypke, by name, the Cretans; twv KpriTuv
Ohs. Vol. II. p. 378. The formula is dieXiyxt^v t6 rrjs yvw/.i.ris a^^jSaiov,
adopted in Cone. Chalced. Can. 23. Theod. To refer the pronoun to the
a [All S*^] '
things they should not; ' fx-q, preceding ol sk vepir., or ttoWoI k.t.X,
not 01) (as usually in the N.T.), after would involve the
(as appy. Matth.),
the relative 6s ; the class is here only assumption that the Cretan Jews had
spoken of as conceived to be in exist- assimilated all the peculiar evil ele-
ence, though really that existence was ments of the native Cretan (seeDeW.),
not doubtful; see Winer, Gr. % 55. 3, a somewhat unnecessary hypothesis.
p. 426. In reference to the distinc- The Cretans deserved the censure, not
tion between fi ov Set and a ^77 5e?, as being themselves false teachers, but
Winer refers to the exx. collected by as readily giving ear to such.
Gayler, Part. Neg. p. 240; as however l'8ios atiTwv irpocf).] '
their own pro-
that very ill-arranged list will proba- }}het.' There is here no redundancy;
bly do little for the reader, it may bo avTuv states that he belonged to them,
further said that & ov del jjoiuts to l'5tos marks the antithesis; he was a
things which arcdejlnifclg improper or prophet of their own, not one of ano-
forbidden, & fj.Tj Set to things which are ther country, ov yap 'lovdaluv vpo(pi^-
so, either in the mind of the describer, TTjs,Theod.; see Winer, Gr. 22. 7,
or which (as here) derive a seeming p. 139. The prophet here alluded to
contingency only from the mode in isnot Callimachus (Theod.), but Epi-
which the subject is presented. On mcuides (Chrys., al.), a Cretan, born
the use of ov and iii) with relatives, at Cnossus or Gortyua, said to have
see the brief but perspicuous statement been priest, bard, and seer, among his
of Hcrm. on Viger, No. 267, and Krii- countrymen, to have visited Athens
ger, Sprachl. 67. 4. 3. about 596 B.C., and to have died soon
alo-xpov Kp8ous] 'base gain, mark- afterwards above 150 years old. He
ing emphatically the utterly corrupt appears to have deserved the title
character of these teachers. It was rrpo(p. in its fullest sense, being termed
not from fanatical motives or a mor- a Oeios a.i'i'jp, Plato, Legg. i. p. 642 d,
bid and Pharisaical (Matth. xxiii, 15) and coupled with Bacis and the Ery-
lino of proselytizing, but simply for thrffian Sibyl by Cioero, de Div. i. 18.
;
I. T2, 13. 189
avToov nr pofhrjxr]^ Kp^re? aei yp-evcrrai, Kaica dtjpia, ya-

(rrepe? apya'i. r} /napTvpia aurt] icrr^v aX>?0??. 01 i]U 13
aiTiav 'iXeyve avrovg aTroTo/ncog, "iva vyiaivuxjiv ev rf]
The verse in question is referred by 13. 1] |AapTvp(a K.T.X.] 'This testi-
Jerome to the work of Epim. wepl mony is true.' It is very hasty in De

XPWP-^V' J^'or further details see Fa- W. to find in this expression anything
bricius, Bihl. Grceca, i. 6, Voh i. p. 36 harsh or uncharitable. The nature of
(ed. 1708), and Heinrich, Epimenides the people the Apostle knew to be
(Leips. 1 801). del j'vo"Tai] what Epimenides had declared it
* always liars.' Repeated again by their tendencies were to evil (' dubium
Callimachus, Hymn, ad Jov. 8, and if non est quid deterrimi fuerint,' Calv.),
antiquity can be trusted, a character and for the sake of truth, holiness,
only too well deserved : hence the cur- and the Gospel, the remedy was to be
rent proverb, irpbs KpTJra Kp-qriêiv, firmlyapplied: see some wise thoughts
Polyb. Hist. viii. 21. 5, see also ib. of Waterland on this subject, Doct. of
VI. 48. 5, Ovid, Art. Am. i. 298 ; comp. Trill, ch. 4, Vol. iii. p. 460 sq.
Winer, EWB. s.v. 'Kreta,' Vol. i. Si' TJv alrCav] 'for lohich cause,' on
p. 676, Meursius, Crcta, iv. 10, p. 223. account of these national characteris-
Coray regards this despicable vice as tics ; eweiSy rjOos aiirols eariv Ira/j-bv
not imijrobably a bequest which they Kal doKepov /cat dK6\a(rT0v, Chrys.
received from their early Phoenician Compare notes on 2 Tim. i. 12.
colonists; comp. Heeren, Histor. Re- gX-yx K.T.X.] 'confute them, set them
searches, Vol. 11. p. 28 (Transl.). right, with severity;' not the deceivers
KaKo. 6i]pCa] 'evil beasts,' in reference so miTch as the deceived, who also by
to their wild and untamed nature their ready acquiescence in the false
(comp. Joseph. Antiq.xYU. 5. 5, ttovt]- teaching (oXovs olkovs, ver. 11) might
phv 6i)plov in reference to Archelaus, tend to propagate the error. The ad-
and the exx. in Wetst. and Kypke), verb (XTTOTO/xws (ctkKtjpQs, dirapaLTriTus,
and possibly, though not so pertinent- Hesych.) only occurs again in 2 Cor.
ly, to their aicrxpoK^pSeia and utter xiii. 10 {diroTofxia is found in Rom.
worthlessness, Polyb. Hist. vi. 46. 3. xi. 22, in opp. to xP'JCTOTTjs), and, as
They formed the^rsi of the three bad the derivation suggests, marks the as-
KaTTira's (Kpijres, KairirddoKai, KiXiKes, jjerity ('asperumetabscissumcastiga-
rpla Kdirira Ko-Kiara), and appy. de- tionis genus,' Valer. Max. 11. 7. 14) of
served their position. the rebuke: in Dion, Hal. viii. 61,
yacTTepes dp^yat] '

idle bellies,' i.e.' do- the substantive stands in opp. to to
nothing gluttons,' Peile, comp. Phil, iirieiKis, and in Diod. Sic. xxsni.
iii.19; in ref. to their slothful sen- frag. I, to rifxepoTTj^. See further exx.
suality, their duU gluttony and licen- inWetst.Vol.il. p. 75, and esp. Kypke,
tiousness; 'guise etinertiotiodeditae,' O&5. Vol. II. p. 179, compared with
Est. The Cretan character which Fritz. Rom. Vol. 11. p. 508.
transpires in Plato, Legg. Book 1., in Kva. K.T.X.] 'in order that they may be
many points confirms this charge, esp. sound in the faith;' object and intent
in respect of sensuality. Further ex- of the recommended course of action.
amples of dpyos in the fem. form, De Wette here modifies the meaning
nearly all from late writers, are given of 'iva as if it were used to specify
by Lobeck, Phryn. p. 105. the substance of the reproof: such an
;
190 iipo:!: TiTON.
15 avOpcoTTCOU aTTOcrTpccpOfxeyoov ri]v aXtjOeiau. Travra Ka-

Oapa roig KaOapoti' toi<: Se fxe/jLiafjifJievoii Ka] airiaroii;
interpr. is grammatically admissible sence of the article before dirojTpecpo-

("Winer, Gr. 44. 8, p. 299, see notes fj-evuv, Winer, Gr. 20. 4, p. 126. If
on ch. ii. 12 and on Eph. i. 17), but in the article had been prefixed to the
the present case not necessaiy; the two substantives and to the participle,
Cretan disciples were doctrinally sick then the two thoughts, that they were
{voaovvres, i Tim. vi. 4), the object of ordinancesof men, and that these men
the sharp reproof was to restore them were also very bad men, would have
to health ; comp. Theod. The si^here been made more i)rominent; comp.
and element in which that doctrinal notes on Gal. iii. 26: if the art. had
health was to be enjoyed was Trians. stood before the part, only, then the
14. |j.T] Kpocrl\ovTis] 'not giving avdpuiroLwould be regarded as an un-
defined class, which it was the object
heed;' sec notes on 4 and
i Tim. i. ;
on the fxvOoi, here specially character- of the participial clause more nearly
ized as 'lovdaiKol, see also notes on the to specify; see notes on i Tim. iii. 13.
same where the nature of the
verse, 15. xdvra] 'All things,' not
errors condemned by these Epp. is merely in reference to any 'ciborum
briefly stated. evroXais delectum,' Calv., but with a greater
av6p] covimandments of men' (comp.
'
comprehensiveness (comp. ovdh be-
Matth. XV. 9, Col. ii. 22), in antithesis low), including everything to which
to the commandments of God (Wie- the distinction of pure and impure
sing.) , though this antithesis, owing to could be applied. Here however Chrys.
the necessarily close connexion of aV- seems unduly inclusive when he says,
Opunruv and the tertiary predicate dwo- oi'dev (XKadapTov, fl fxri] d/xapTia fiovq ;
<TTpi(poniv(jiv, must not be too strongly the statement must necessarily be con-
pressed compare the following note.
: fined to such things and such objects
The context seems clearly to show as can be the materials and, as it were,
that these ivroXal wei'e of a ceremonial the substrata for actions (De W.)
character, and involved ascetical re- comp. Eom. xiv. 20. The insertion of
strictions, Tcis irapaT7)pri<j(i% tCiv ^pu- p.iv after by
wavTo. is rightly rejected
fidruv, Theoph. They had moreover Lflc/im. and ^/sc/^. with ACDiEiFGN';
an essentially bad origin, \dz. av6p. al. ; as being very probably occasioned
aTTocTp. T-qf dX'qdelav : a yvuvaffia crw- by the following 5^. Winer, Gr. 61,
nariKT], based not on the old ceremo- 5> P- 493 sq., urges its juxtaposition
nial law but on the rules of a much to a word with which it is not natu-
more recent asceticism, formed the rally connected (Acts xxii. 3, i Cor.
background of all these command- ii. 15) as a reason why it was struck
ments. diro(rTp(j). niv dXijO.] out; this is plausible, the uncial au-
'turning aside from the truth,' sc. thority however seems too decided to
'
turning aside as they do,' not (if we admit of this defence.
adopt the strictest rulcsof translation) Tois KoBapois] 'for the pure,' scil.
'wlio are turning away,' cCc. Alf. ; see 'for them to make use of;' dat. com-
Donalds. Gr. 492, and comp. notes 7nodi, not dat. judicii, 'in the estima-
to Transl. On compare
airo<Trp^<p. tion of,' which, though admissible in
notes on 2 Tim. i. 15, and on the ab- this clause (see exx. in Schcuerl. Si/nt.
6
I. 14, 15, 16. 191
ovSev KaOapou, aXXa. fxe/ULiai/rai avrwv Kai 6 voOs kul rj
crvvlSt]G-ig. Qeov o/J-oXoyovcriv eiSevai, to?? ê epyoi^ 1
apvovvrai, ^SeXuKTol oure? Ka\ dweiOe?^ Kai irpo<; irau
epyov dyaOov dooKijuoi.
21. p. 163, Wiuer, Gr. 31. 4,

5, 10, and Donalds. Gr. 550 sq.
p. 190),would not be equally so in the 6 vovs is here not merely the *
mens
second; the /j.e/j.ia/i/xii'OL and aTriarToi do speculativa' (comp. Sanderson, (?e06^
not merely account all things as im- Consc.% 17, Vol. IV. p. 13, ed. Jacobs.),
pure (irapa tt]v /x/j,iacr/j.. yi>w/x7jP 6.Kd- but the willing as well as the thinking
OapTO. yiyverai, fficum.), but convert part of man (Delitzsch, Psychol, iv. 5,
them into such 'proqualitatevescen-

; p. 140, Beck, Bibl. Seelenl. 11. 18. b,
tium et mundum mundis et immun- p. 54) ; see also the notes o?i t Tim.
dum contaminatis fit,' Jerome. Their vi. 5. f\ <rvv(8T]<ris is the conscience,
own inward impurityis communicated the moral consciousness within (see
to all external things ; the objects with esp. notes on i Tim. i. 5); the two
which they come in contact become i;nited thus represent, in the language
materials of sin comp. De W. in loc.
; of Beck, the 'Lebenstrom in seinem
d"ir<rTOLs] 'unbelieving ;' a frightful Ans- und Einfluss zusammen, p. 49, '
addition to the preceding iiefj.iaixixhoi.'s. note. Bp. Taylor {Diictor Dub. i. i.

Not only are they deficient in all moral I. 7) somewhat infelicitously regards
purity, but destitute of all 7r/<rrts. the two terms as identical.
The former epithet stands in more ex- 16. oiioXcyovo-iv] 'They profess;'
act antithesis to KadapoT^, while the they make an open confession of God,
latter heightens the picture. Practical but practically deny it, being deficient
unbelief (ver. 16) is only too commonly in all true earnestness quotiescum- ;
'
allied with moral pollution. On the que vincimur vitiis atque peccatis, to-
form /xe/jLiafji/x. [with AC(Di fie/j-iav/x., ties Deum negamus, Jerome. '
FG /j.efiiiafj.ij..) EXN; al.], comp. Lo- apvovvrai] 'deJiy (Him) ;' in opposi-
beck, Phnjn. p. 35. tion to 6iJ.o\. The Vulg. (perhaps)
dWd (x|iiavTai k.t.X.] 'hut both their and a few commentators (Wiesing., al.)
mind and their conscience have been sui:)ply eid^vai after apvovvrai. This
'polluted;' declaration on the positive does not seem necessary; the use of
side of what has just been expressed apveiadaL with an accus. personce is
on the negative, and in direct confinn- so extremely common, that it is best,
ation of it. It need scarcely be ob- with Syr., to retain the simpler con-
served that dXXd is by no means equi- struction. Though so common in the
valent to yap ; the latter would give a N.T., dpveTcrOai is only used by St
reason why nothing was pure to the Paul in the Past. Epp.; add Heb.
polluted ; the former states with full xi. 24. p8eX.vKTo] 'abomi-
adversative force the fact of an internal nable;' air. \ey6ix. in N. T.; comp.
pollution,which makes the former Prov. xvii. 15, aKadapro^ Kai ^deXv-
statement 'that nothing external was KTos (niiyin), 2 Mace. i. 27, ^ôvdevrj-
pure to them feeble when contrasted
' ixivov^ Kai ^deXvKTovs. There is no
with it ; see esp. Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11, oblique reference to idolatry {^deXvy-
p. 9. On the more emphatic enume- fxara, Deut. xxix. 17, al.), nor neces-
ration Kai. ..Kai, seenotes on i Tim. iv. sarily to the abomination in which
'
192 I1P02 TITON.

11. Z/U de XaXei a "Trpeirei r/; vyiaivovcrn Charge the aged men
' ' '
'
to be sober and faith-
2 SiSaaKaXla- Trpea/S^ra^ prjcpaXlovg ehai, ["'

\)e%y^fhemXe"
/ / I r / ~ r and to scliool the
(TCflVOVg, aCC(ppOl>a<i, vyiaiVOVTa? rtj TTI- younger women.
3 crei, T/ ayuTTf], t>j vTrofAOVij' Trpea-jSuTiSag coa-avTb)? if

certain animals, rfc, were formerly 2. irptc-pvTas] 'aged men,' 'senes,'
held (Lev. and which they
xi. lo), Yulg., Clarom.; not irpia^vT^povs, in
might still have felt, though this is an official sense: 'in duas classes viu>-
more plausible; comp. Wiesing. It is Tipuiv Apo-

et irpiff^vripuv dividunt
s-imply said that their actions andprin- stoli populum Christianum in una-
ciplesmade them 'abominable' {fj.ia-q- qu;1que Ecclesia,' Pearson, Vind. Ign.
Tol, Hesj'ch.) in the sight of God. The (ad Lect.), p. 12 (A.-C. Libr.). The
verb is used metaphorically in Attic inf.with the accusative specifies the
writers, but not in a sense so far re- substance of the order which was con-
moved from the primary notion (fidû) tained in what Titus was to enunciate;
as in the LXX. and eccl, writers; comp. Madvig, Sijnt. 146.
comp. Aristoph. Vesj). 792. vt)<J>aXCovs] 'sober,' Yulg., Clarom.;
dSoKifioi] ^reprobate;'' not actively
not 'watchful,' Sjt. __i;_i.l, [exci-
'quia bommi probare non possunt,'
Deng., but jiassively, 'reprobi,' Vulg., tati],and even Chrys.; see notes on
Clarom. , Goth, ('uskusanî,' cogn. I iii. 2, and on 2 Tim. iv. 5.
Tim. On
with choose'), as in
'
2 Tim. iii. 8, and the meaning of ae/xvos, comp. notes on
elsewhere in the N. T.; see notes in I Tim. ii. 2, and on that of (;u((>pu>v,
loc. The use of the word, if we excejit ib. ii. 9, TTJ irCoTci] '
in
Heb. vi. 8, is confined to St Paul. respect of faith;' dative '
of reference
to,' see notes on Gal. i. 22, and Winer,
Chapter II. i. Svi Se] 'But do Gr. 31. 6, p. 193. It may be ob-
thou ; address to Titus in contrast to
' served that this expression may almost
these false teachers; so 2 Tim. iii. 10, be interchanged with iv and the dat.
iv. 5 . Chrys. has here missed the force of as in ch. i. 13 : this seems to confinn
the contrasted address, avroi d<nv d^d- the remark in Gal. I.e., that this class
6apT0i, dWa /xri tovtcop ^vfKev (riyricrris, of datives may not uncommonly be
comp. also Theod.; Titus is not tacitly considered as a species of the local
warned not to be deterred or disheart- dat. ethically used. Here the rb vyial-
ened, but is exlaorted to preach sound veiv of the aged men was to be sho^^m
doctrine in opposition to their errors. in their faith ; it was to the province
XcCXci] 's^JcaA',' 'zttter;' 'ore non co- of that virtue that the exhibition of it
hibito,' Beng. On the difference be- was to be limited. rf viroiiovTi]

tween XaXelv, 'vocem ore mittcre' 'in patience;' 'in ratione bene consi-
[Xa\-, Germ, comp. Benfey,
lallen, derate stabilis et perpetua mansio,'
WurzcUcx. Vol. 11. p. 9], X^yeiv, '
di- Cicero, de Invent. 11. 54. 164. It is
cere, sc. colligcre verba in sententiam here joined with irta-Tis and dydTi], as
(comp. Donalds. CratijI. 453), and in I Tim. vi. 11 (comp. i Thess. i. 3),
elxfiv, '
verba facere,' see Tittmauu, and serves to mark the brave patience,
Sijuon. I. p. 80 sq.; comp. also Trench, the enduring fortitude, which mark
Synon. Part 11. 26. the true Christian character; see notes
TJ) (lYiavv. 8i8a<rK.] '
the souiid doc- on 2 T(7H. ii. 10, and comp. Usteri,
trine;' see notes on 1 Tim. i. 10. Lehrb. 11. i. 4, p. 240.
TI. T -4. 193
KaraarTi'jfxaTi, lepoTrpeireU, [xi] viaôXovs, jul] oivw ttoXXm

SeSovXoo/mei'a?, KaXoScua<TKaXou^, 'iva (T(a(ppoi'i^W(Tiu tu^ 4
4. aoj4>poi'L{ôj(TLi'] So Ecc. witliCDEKLS-'; al. [Griesh., Be Wette, Iluther,

al.). Both Tisch. and LaclDu.vead (r(x}(ppoviôv(T(.i' with. AFGlii^^; al. Although
this evidence is strong, we may well hesitate to adopt a solecism so glaring,
especially when in the very next verse 'ii'a is used again and correctly. In
I Cor. iv. 6, Gal. iv. 17, this may be more easily accounted for; see notes on
Gal. I.e., and comp. Winer, Gr. 41. i, p. 259.
3. irpto-pvTiSas] 'itged xcomen;^ a is the parallel passage, i Tim. ii. 10, 6

ttTT. synonymous with the irpe-
Xeyo/j.., TTpiirec ywai^li' eirayye\\ofJ,iyais Oeoai-
crjSinepai, 1 Tim. v. 2. They were to ^Lav; comp, Eph. v. 3, /ca^ws irpewei.
be liaavTijjs, and not ws irepus iu re- ayiois. The word is a air. Xeyo/x. in
spect of any of the foregoing qualiti- the N. T. , but not very uncommon
cations: comp. i Tim. iii. 8. elsewhere, e.g. Xen. Sijmpos, viir. 40,
iv KaTaoTtjuaTi] ' in demeanour,' Plato, Theages, p. 122 d: see these
|Vn A.nmjo and other exx. in Wetst. On 8ia-

[eV axvpiari] Syr.; a
(SoXovs, see notes on i Tim. iii. 11.
aw. Xeyo/j.., in meaning a little, but a ]ir\ ol'vtp K.T.X.] '
not enslaved to much
little onl3% different from KarairroXi}, wine;' an expression a little stronger
I Tim. ii. 9. In the latter place the than I Tim. iii. 8, p.-!} ol'vu) TroXXy 7rpo(r-
prevailing idea is perhaps outward ^XovTes, and^jossibly due to the greater

deportment as enhanced by what is prevalence of that vice in Crete : this
purely external, dress, etc., in the pre- transpires clearly enough iu Plato,
sent case outward deportment as de- Legg. i. and 11., comp. Book i. 11,
pendent on something more internal, p. 641.
e.g. manner, gesture, &c., 'incessus et KaXo8i.8a<rKa\ovs] '
teachers of what
motus, vultus, sermo, silentium,' Je- is good,' '
honestatis magistrae,' Beza,
rome; see also Coray in loc. It is not by public teaching, but, as the
manifestly contrary to the true mean- context implies by its specifications iu ,
ing of the word to refer mere it to the domestic privacy, eTr' oiVi'as, Chrj-s.
externals of dress on the one hand (rd On KaXos compare notes on i Tim.
wepipoXala, fficum.), and it seems in- iv. 4.
exact, without more precise adjuncts 4. i'va (TOi^povlloxriv k.t.X.] '

that
in the context, to limit it solely to in- they may school young women to be,
the
ternals (' ornatus virtutum,' Beug.) on <fec.;' Traidevwcnf, Theoph., not ex-
the other. Wetst. cites Porphyr. de actly 'prudentiam doceant,' Vulg.,
Abut. IV. 6, TO di (Xenpov kolk tov /cara- Clarom. (comp. Syr.), which, though
ffTrifiaTos ecjpdTo, with which comp. perfectly correct per se, would here, on
Ignat. Trail. 2,ov avrbrb KardaTTjfxa account of the following <Twcppovas, be
fxeyaXT] )j.a07]Teia. Plutarch uses some- somewhat tautologous numerous exx. :
what similarly the curious adjective of this less special sense of udicppovLêiv
KaraffTTjixaTiKos, e.g. Tib. Graccli. 2, are cited by Loesu. {Obs. p. 427) from
loea TTpocrwirov Kal ^X^/j-fiari /cat Kii'ri- Philo, all appy. confirmed by its con-
/JLUTL Trpaos Kal KaTaar. rju. nexion with, and juxtaposition to, the
tpoirp-.Tis] '
holy-beseeming,' '
as be- weaker vovderelv. It may be remarked
cometh holiness,' Auth. ; the best gloss that in the corresponding passage, i
O
'
194 nPOS TITON.

5 vea^ (piXauopoug elvai, (pCKoreKvov;, aux-j^pova^, a'yt'a?,
oiKov pyouq, ayaOa?, vTroTa(T<TOfi^va<i to~i<s iSioi^ avSpa-

(Tiv, 'iva fxi] 6 X6yo<; too Oeou ^XacrcbrnxTiTai.
Tim. V. 2, Timothy is himself ilirected at home;' there is to be no desire or

to exhort the veuripa^, here it is to be attempt irepUpxeadai (i Tim. v. 13);
done by others : this was probably in home occupations are to preclude it.
consequence of the greater amount of We now (with Lachm. and Tisch.)

practical teaching and exhortation adopt this reading owing to the very
which the Cretan women required. It distinct preponderance of external evi-
does not seem necessary to adopt, with dence [ACD'EFGN'], but, as the
Tisch., a solecistic reading when the spaced Greek in the text is intended
correct mood is fairly supported; see to irai^ly, with much hesitation, no
crit. note. 4>iXdv8povs] other clear example of its use having
'lovers of their hmbands;^ to Ketpd- yet been adduced, and no distinct trace
\aiot> rovTO tuv Kara tjjv oiKiav aya- of this reading being recognizable in
60}v, Chrys. This and the adjectives the older versions. The verb occurs
which follow are, as elcat farther sug- Clem. Eom. i. i, and appy. in refer-
gests, dependent on the verb immedi- ence to this passage. It has also been
ately preceding, and serve more speci- found in Soranus (a.d. 120?), de Arte
fically to define the nature and sub- Obst. VIII. 21, but its association with
stance of the crw(ppovt(TiJ.6^. If the Kadedpiovmakcs the reatling vcrydoubt-
connexion had been with XdXet as in ful. If we more familiar
retain the
ver. 3, the infinitive, as there, would oUovpovs [Rec. with D-'HKL (not I as
more naturally have been omitted. Tisch.) a* nearly all mss.], the mean-
;
Calvin evades this objection by re- ing will be, 'keepers at home,' Auth.,
ferring (piXavdp. and <pi.\oTKv. to the 'domisedas,' 'casarias,' Eisner, or
vâi, but (T(Ji(ppoi'as k.t.X., to the irpea- more literally, 'domumcustodientes,'
^vTcSes: this however wholly mars Clarom., 'domus curam habentes,'
the natural sequence of the epithets. Vulg., sim. Syr. According to Hesych.
The cât are here, as the immediate olKOVpOS is d (ppOVTl^WV to. TOV OiKOV Kal
context shows, primarily the young (pvXaTTuv, the Homeric ovpos, 'watch-
jiiarried women, but of course not er '
[possibly from OP- 'watch' (?),
exclusively, as four out of these epi- Pott, Etijm. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 123,
thets can belong equally to married comp. (ppovpd], giving the compound
or single ; comp. notes on ver. 6. its definite meaning see Suicer, Thes.:
5. o-w4)povas] sober-minded,' ' <//x- S.V., and the large collection of exx.
creet;' see notes on i Tim. ii. 9. The in Eisner, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 324 sq.
more general <rw(pp. is then followed dvaOds is not to be joined with oUovp-
by the more special ayvas, which here, yovs, as Syr. and Theoph. but regard-
as the subject and the context seem ed as an independent ei3ithet = 'benig-
to require, has reference, not to purity nas,' Vulg., Arm., al. comp. Matth. ;
from TTuevfiariKos fioXvc/jLos (Coray), XX. 15. Ou the distinction between

but more particularly to 'chastity;' d7a(?3s (' qui commodum aliis in-jestat ')
Kot atliixari Kal diavotif. Kadapa cLtto t^s and diKatos (' qui recti et honesti legem
Tiii' dWoTpiijjv Kal /xiêws Kal iTriOv/j.la^, sequitur'), see Tittm. Synon. i. p. 19
Thcoph. olKovp-yovs] '
workers sq. ; comp. also notes on Gal. v. 22.
; ;
11. 5, 6, 7. 195
Exhort young men to Tof? iC0Tpov9 wG'avTCog TrapaKuXei 6

be sober, being thy-
self a pattern; exhort (ywcbpOVeiV. TrauTa
servants both to please TT Trepl creavrov Trap- J
their masters and to be trusty.
The interpr. of Bloomf., 'good mana- this pregnant word a young man's
gers,' according to which it is to be duty is simply but compreheusively
considered as '
exegetical of the pre- enunciated; ov8ii> yap oUtu ZixtkoKov
ceding,' is wholly untenable. It is Kal xaêTof rg TjKiKiq, ravrri yiuoir'
rather added with a gentle contrast dv, ws TO TrepLyevecrdai tQv ijdoyQv tGiv
the oiKovpia was not to be marred by aTJvuv, Chrys. : comp. Neand. Plant-
'austeritas.'sc. 'in servulos' (Jerome), ing, Vol. I. p. 486 (Bohn). The
or by improper thrift (Heydenr.). repeated occurrence of this word in
viroTao-o-oiJievas k. t. X.] 'submitting different forms in the last few verses,
themselves to their own husbands.' On would seem to hint that immoderati '
the distinction between viroTcicra. affectus' were sadly prevalent in

{s2)onte) and ireidapx^'^v (coactus), see Crete, and that the Apostle had the
notes on ch. r, Tittmanu, Sijnon.
iii. best of reasons for that statement in
Part and on the proper force
II. p. 3, i. 12, 13, which De W. and others so
of the pronominal l5ios (Donalds. Cra- improperly and uru-easonably presume
^'J^- when thus connected with
139) to censure.
dvyp, see notes on Eph, v. 22. The 7. ircpl TrdvTa is not to be con-
concluding words of the verse, &a /mtj nected with (ruKppovelv ( ' ut pudici sint
K.r.X., may be regarded as dependent in omnibus,' Jerome), but, as Syr.,
on all that precedes, but iêrhajis are Vulg., Chrys., and in fact all the
more naturally connected with this leading versions and expositors, with
last clause (Est.); the X67os tov QeoO ffeavT. irapexop-epos. It can scarcely
(the Gospel) would be
spoken of evil be necessary to add that iravra is
if it were practically apparent that neuter; for the uses of irepi, see notes
Christian wives did not duly obey on I Tim. i. 19.
their husbands; comp. i Tim. vi. i, <ria.vr6v Trapcx.-] êxhibiting thyself;*
Theodoret refers it, somewhat too nar- reflexive pronoun with the middle
rowly, to the fact of women leaving voice; see Winer, Gr. % 38. 6, p. 230.
their husbands wpocpda-ei OeocrefteLas : In this use, not without precedent in
the imjjliedcommand here, and the earlier Greek, e.g. Xen. Cyrop. viii.
expressed command in Eph. v. 7.2, are I. 39, Plato, Legg.

890 c, empha-
x. p.
perfectly general and inclusive. sis cind perspicuity are gained by the
6.Tovs vWTpovs] The younger ' siDccial addition of the pronoun. Here
men,' in contrast with the wpeajSuTas, for instance without the pronoun the
ver. 2 ; just as the yiac form a con- reiereneemight have seemed doubtful
trasted class to the Trpeaûndes, ver. 3. the TVTrof might have been referred to
There is thus no good reason for ex- one of the veuTepoi and the use of the
tending it, with Matth., to the young middle to the interest felt by Titus in
of both sexes. It seems to have been making him so. In such cases care
the Apostle's desire that the exhorta- must be taken to discriminate between
tions to the Cretan fât should be spe- what is now termed an intensive or
cially administered by those of their ' dynamic' middle (Ivriiger, comp. notes
own sex; contrast i Tim. v. 2. on I Tim. iv. 6) and a simple reflexive

(rw<|>poviv] 'to be sober-minded/ in middle : in the former case the pro-
02
;
196 nP02 TITON,

eô/xeiô? TvTTOv koXwu epyaw, et> rtj SiSaa-KoXla. a(p6o-
piav, creiJLi/oTijTa, Xoyov vyitj aKarayvoocrTOv, 'Iva 6 e^
evavna^ evrpair?], fitjSeu 'i-^wv X^yeiv irepl ijfxwv (pauXov.
noun would seem to be generally ad- 8. Xo'-yov vYiT)] 'sound discourse,^

missible, in the latter (the present case) not merely in private life ('in con-
itcan only legitimately appear when suetudiue quotidiana,' Bcng.),but, as
emphasis or i^recision cannot be se- the context seems to require, in the
cured without it; see Kriiger, Sprachl. exercise of his public duties, more
52. 10. 10, andon theusesof TTo/s^X' especially in preaching, comp. i Tim.
comp. Kustcr, de Verb. Med. 49, V. 17 : 'inter docendum nihil aliud
KaXuv ^pY-] On this expression, which loquere quam quod sana; fidei conve-
is perfectly comprehensive and inclu- niat,' Estius. Several exx. of this use
sive, comp. notes on ch. iii. 8. Few of ir-yiTjj are cited by Eaphel, Annot.
will be disposed to agree with Calvin Vol. II. p. 636. The \6yos is more-
in his connexion of these words with over not only to be intrinsicallj' vyiys,
fV rfj 5i5acrKa\i(f, but so carefully considered and ex-
d<j>9opiav] ûncorniptnesf>,^ 'sijicerity,' pressed as to be dKardyvuaTos, open
SC.TrapexopLevos ; 'integritatem/ Vulg., to neither contempt nor animadver-
Clarom.: Syr. paraphrases. The asso- sion ; ' nihil dignum reprehensione di-
ciated word ffefxvoTTji as well as what cat aut faciat, licet adversarii sint ad
would otherwise be the tautologous reprehendum parati,' Jerome : comp.
\6yov vyiTJ, seem to refer atpBopiav, I Tim. vi. 14. 6 | tvavrCas,
not objectively to the teaching (soil. sc. xt^pas (Bos, EUips. p. 562 [325],
SiSadKoKlav dSidfpdopov, Coray), but ed. Schaef.), if indeed it be thought
subjectively to the teacher, comp. 2 necessary to supply the ellii^sis at all.
Cor. xi. 3 ; in his didacTKaXlg. he was The reference is doubtful ; the '
ad-
to be d(f>Oopos (Artemid. v. 95), in his versary '
('he who riseth against us,'
deliverj-of it aefivos achaste sincerity
:
Syr.) seems certainly not 6 didôXos
of mind was to be combined witli a (Chrys.), but rather ttos 6 eKelvti) 5ia-
dignified crep-vorris of manner. This irovoi'/xevcs, whether the opposing false
connexion is rendered perhaps still teacher, or the gainsaying heathen.
more probable by the reading of the On the whole, the allusion in ver. 5,
text (Lac}un.,Tisch.): of twosimilarly compared with the reading ii/xQv (us
abstract substantives, it would seem Christians), makes the latter reference
hardly natural to refer one to the (to the heathen) the most plausible
teaching and the other to the teacher. comp. Tim. v. 14. The statement
I
For a.<pdoplav, FG read dtpOovlav, and of aratth. that ACDEFG read vnwv
DÊ-LN* d5ia<pO. but neither reading is completely erroneous; all the above,
deserves consideration. The addition with the excejition of A, read ijfj.Qv ;
d(pOap(rlav (Steph. 1550, but not Ixec.) see Ti.'^ch. in loc.

is not well supported, viz. only by tvTpaTTg] 'may he shamed,'' not mid-
D'E['-?]KL; about 30 mss. ; and a dle 'sich schiime,' Huther, but appy.
few Vv. : still less so is the addition here with a purely passive sense
ayvflav with C, 3 mss., Syr. -Phil. On
fft/MvoTrj^, see notes o?i i Tim. ii. 2, and (comp. Syr. ZcTliHJ , 'pudefiat,' 'eru-
on the practical applications of the bcscat'), as in 2 Thess. iii. 14; comp.
verse, Cp Taylor, Senii. x. xr. I Cor. iv. 1 4, Psalm xxxv. 26, oV-

11. 9, 10. 197
AouXovg loloig SecTTToraig vTroracrcrecrOai, ev iraaiv eva-
pecnov; elvai, ixt] uuriXeyovTai, fxtj voacpiYofxevovi, aWa 10

9. 15loi% Seo-TT.] So êc. with CFGIvLN; mostmss.; Chrys., Theod., Dam,
Lachm. aud Tisch. (ed. 7)reverse the order with ADE 6 mss., but ou evidence ;
inferior in critical value to that in favour of the text.

10. woiaav viaTLv] So Lachm. with ACDEN^ (FG iracrav ivd. iricmv; N^
cm. viaTLi'); 5 mss.; Clarom., Saugerm., al.; Lat. Ff. The order is reversed
by Tisch. with KL ;
great majority of mss.; Copt., al.; Chrys., Theod., Dam.,
al.(Rec, Griesh., Scholz), but the weight of uncial authority is certainly in
favour of the reading of the text. It may be also remarked that appy. in every
other instance in St Paul's Epp. (except Ejjh. iv. 19) where Tra? is in connexion
with an abstract and anarthrous substantive, it does not follow but precede the
noun.
Xvv6el7]<jav xal ivTpaTrelri<jav. dirb doy/xaros Sdyfiara dXX' (xtto wpay-

fxa.Twv Kol ^Lov TO, S6yfj,aTa Kpivovaiv
<}>avXov] 'bad,' [j_CD [odiosum] Syr.;
"EXXrifes, Chrys. ,
who however in an
John iii. 20, v. 29 (in opp. to d7aîJs), interesting passage speaks very de-
James iii. 16; Rom. ix. 11 and 2 Cor. spondingly of the moral and religious
V. 10 are both doubtful. This adjec- opportunities of dov\oi.
tive, in its primary meaning 'light,' cvape'cTovs] icell-pleasiny;'' a term fre-
'
'blown about by every wind' (Donalds. quently used by St Paul, Rom. xii. i,
Cratijl. 152), is used with a distinct 2,xiv. 18,2 Cor. V. 9, al.,but in all pas-
moral reference in earlier as well as sages except the present with relation
later writers (seeexx. in Host. u. Palm, to God or our Lord. Fritz, (Rom. I.e.
Lex. S.V.); in the latter however it is Vol. III. p. 31) rightly objects to the
used in more frequent antithesis to translation'obsequiosus,'Bretschn.,
dyaOos, and comes to mean little less X 7 -TV
than KCLKbs (Thom. M. p. 889, ed.

comp. Syr. ^^.SZajlJ [placentes se
Bern.) or Trovrjpos ; see Trench, Synon, praibeant], but doubtfully advocates
Part II. 34, and comp. Fritz. Eom. a purely passive or rather neutral
Vol. II. p. 297. translation, 'is cui facile satisfacias,'
9. AovXovs K.T.X.] ' (Exhort) bond- 'liomo contentus,' similarly Jerome,
servants to be ill subjection to their own '
complacentes conditioni sua;. ' This
masters.' It does not seem necessary certainly does not seem necessary,
to refer this construction to ver. i the reference is more naturally to
(Matth.); the infin. is dependent on SeffTTorais, 'well pleasing to them,'
TrapaKoXei, ver. 6, the two following i.e. 'approved by them (comp. Phil.
verses being dependent on the parti- iv. 18) in all things;' comp. Clem,
ciple wapex- and practically paren- Alex, Strom, vii. 13 (83^ p. 883 (ed.
thetical. On the general drift of Pott.), TTpbs Tov Kvptov evapearos if
these exhortations to slaves, and ou Tract yevqTai, sal wpos tov k6<t/j.ov
the meaning of some particular terms where this passage or Rom.

iiraiveros,
{idiots, decnroTaii), and reff.

see notes siv. 18 seems to have been in the
on I Tim. vi. i sq. The deportment thoughts of the writer.

aud relations of women and servants dvTiXtYovTas] ' gai)isaying,' 'con-
to the olKod^ffTTOTai were practically to tradicting,' 'contradicentes,' Vulg.,
teach and edify the heathen ;
01' -yap Clarom., and perhaps even more de-
198 nPOS TITON.
Traaav Tricntv evSeiKvvfxivov^ ayaOrjV, 'Iva rhv SiSaarKa-
Xiav T>]V Tov aoi)Tripo<s ^fxcov OeoO KOCfxaiariv ev irutxiv.
n 'T?- .^,^.
ShTreCpaVt] -
yap
*
'
t]
. '
yjlpKi rOV
" d^ The grace of God has
UeOl/ ai.pcared, and teaches
to l)e godly in this
world, and to look forward to our Kedeemer's coming.
Apostle knew well the force of prac-

finitely SjT. _j ^Ld [obsistcntes],
tical teaching; a dovXos if Xpian^ (pL-
thwarting, or setting themselves Xo(To</)(Sc, to use thewords of Chrj's.,

against their masters' plans, wishes, must in those days have been, even
or orders; oiip. to vveiKovTas eV rots though a silent, yet a most effective
eTTiTay/xaai, Chrys. The Auth., 'not preacher of the Gospel. The con-
answering again' ('non rcsponsato- cluding words, which refer to God the
res,' Beza), seems too narrow; comp. Father (i Tim. i. i, ii. 3, iv, 10, Tit.
John xix. 12, avTt\4yi ti^ Kaiaapi, i. 3), not to God the Son, specify the
Eom. X. 2 I, Xaiv direidovi'Ta Kal avn- bioaaK. as being 'the doctrine of sal-
Xiyovra (LXX.), and in this Epistle, vation,' 'the Gospel,' an expression
ch. i.where dvTLXiyeii' probably
9, at which De W. unnecessarily takes
involves some idea of definite opposi- exception.
tion; corap. Tittm. Sijnon. 11. p. 9. n. 7ap gives the reason for the
10. voa-<})i5o|i'vovs] 'j'tirloininp;' foregoing practical exhortations, and
Acts V. 2, 3, with ctTT^ of the thing seems to have been immediately sug-
from which purloined; couri5. Josh. gested by the last words of ver. 10,
vii. r, 2 Mace. iv. 32. This use of which, though specially referring to
po<T(pi^. = ffTpl>)v, kX^wtuv (Hesych.), slaves, may yet be extended to all
or with more accurate reflexive refe- classes. It is thus really a reference
rence, Idiovoiov/xevos (Suidas), requires to ver. 9, 10, hilt virtually to all that
no illustration; cxx. if needed will be precedes from ver. i sq. The saving
found in Wetst. Trdo-av grace of God had among its objects
irCmv K.T.X.] 'shoicinfj forth all (jood the aytafffios of mankind comp. Eph. ;
fidelity;^ ivêiKv. is only used by St i. 4, and the four good sermons by

Paul, and in Heb. vi. 10, 11; see Beveridge, Seiin. xc. xciii. Tol. iv.
notes on Eph. where the word is
ii. 7, p. 225 sq. (A.-C. Libr.). Tins âp's
briefly noticed, and comp. Donalds. need not be limited to the incarnation
Gr. 434, p. 447. The ajîjended epi- (Theod. Jerome, al.), though this, as
,
thet dyaOr)v can scarcely refer to the the context and i>erhapse7rf^d'7j show,
actions, 'in rebus non malis,' Beng., is the leading reference ; 'the grace of
but seems merely to specify the '
fide- God doth not so bring salvation as to
as true and genuine, opposed to
lity' exclude the satisfaction of Christ for
a mere assumed, cye-scrviug, ttIctis, our sins,' Beveridge, I.e. p. 229.
comp. Eph. vi. 6. On the various 'Eirtfpaiveiv (ch. iii. 4, Luke i. 79) and
meanings of irl(TTL% in the N.T., comp. (WKpavfia are nonnal words in con-
Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. i, ji. 91, note, nexion with our Lord's first or second
and on the use of irS.<Ta.v, 'every form advent (Waterl. Serm. vi. [Moj'er's
of (comp. iv irdaiv below), see notes Lect] Vol. II. p. 134), jwnîihly with a
on Eph. i. 8. tva... metaphorical reference, comp. Luke i.
Koo-(i(u<riv] 'iH order that they may 78, 79, with Acts xxvii. 20; the dog-
adorn;' definite object and purpose matical reference involved in the com-
contemplated by such conduct. The pound IVa tV dvwOev virapîv ixTjvvcri
'' '
II. II, 12. 199
<TO)T>}pio? iracriv apOpooTTOi?, iraioevova-a ^/xa?, Iva 12

apit](rafxeuoi rrju aa-eêiav Kai ra^ KoafxiKag eTnOv/ULiag
II. (rwr?';/3tos] So Lac/j?. with AC^D^X^ ; Syr. (both) ; FGX' also omit the
article, but for (ruTi^pios read (TUTrjpos, FG farther inserting rod before it. In
eJ. I and 2 -f] aoiTripios was adopted with C'^D-DÊEXi; mss. {Rec, Tisch.), but
is now altered, though not by any means with confidence, in consequence of
the further testimony of S in favour of the omission of the article.
(Zonaras, Lex. Vol. i. p. S31), seems ledged : the heart must be rectified
to be clearly indemonstrable. i^ and the affections chastened before
Xctpis K.T.X.] '
the (jrace of God, bring- sanctifying grace can have its full
ing salvation to all men, '
' that grace of issues comp. (on the work of grace)
;
God whereby alone it is possible for the excellent sermon of Waterland,

mankind to be saved,' Beveridge, I.e. Serm. xxvi. Vol. v. p. 688.
p.229 auT-qpios, as its position shows,
; Vva] 'fo the intent that;' not merely
introducing a further predication, scil. the substance (De W., Huth.) but the
'
and it is a saving grace to all men direct object of the TratSeta. De W.
(Donalds. Gr. 400), which more fully considers ha with the subj. as here
defines the ^ x^^/"^ '''o^ GeoO. The read- only tantamount to an infin. ; this is
ing is not certain (see critical note): grammatically admissible after verbs
uncial authority api^y. now preponder- of 'command,' 'entreaty,' al. (see Wi-
ates in favour of the text, but internal ner, Gr. 44. 8, p. 299, comp. notes
arguments would seem to be in favour on ch. 1. 13 and on Eph. i. 17), but
of the insertion of the article before doubtful after a verb so full of mean-
ffWT-npios, as the principal thought ing as TratSeuetc. Theopinion of Chrys.
would then rest more completely on seems definite with regard to 'iva, but
Tratdevova-a. Huther, in contending he is a2)py. inclined to join it with the
for the oynission of the art. on the same finite verb, rfKdev 6 Xp. 'iva apvyjcrco/jLeda
internal grounds, does not appear to TTjv aaipuav : this does not appear to
have been fully aware of the nature be admissible. apvô-diitcvoi]
and force of these predicates. In either * having denied;' not 'denying,' Auth.,
case, on account of the following rjuas, Alt, which, though grammatically
the dative Trdaiv auOpwirois is most na- defensible, seems to obscure that for-
turally and plausibly appended to trw- mal renunciation of aa4j3eiav k.t.X.
TTjpLos; joined withe7re(/)., it would be, which was characteristic of the Chris-
as Wiesinger remarks, aimless and ob- tian profession, and to which the Ajjo-
structive. stle seems here to allude. On the use
12. iraiSevovora ii|Jia,s] 'disciplin- of the verb, comp. notes on ch. i. i6.
ing us. ' The proper force of this word The participle, as Wiesinger remarks,
in the N.T., 'per molestias erudire states on the negative side the pur-
( see notes oni^p/f. vi.4, Trench, ,S(/ho?i. pose of the iraideia, which is further
32), preserved in the 'corripiens' of expressed on the positive in auscpp.
Clarom., must not here be lost sight f^crw/xei/. Ti^v do-e'Peiav, here not
of or (as in Bloomf.) obscured. Grace elScoXoXarpeia Kal ra. Trovrjpa 56y/J.a-
exercises its discipline on us ( i Cor. xi. ra, Theoph.,but ' practical impiety
32, Heb. xii. 6) before its benefits can ( ' whatsoever is offensive or dishonour-
be fully felt or thankfully acknow- able to God,' Beveridge, Serm, xc.

200 nP02 TITON.
13 uiwi'i, irpoaoeyôfj.evoi t>]U [xaKaplav eXiriâ kol eiri-
âveiav Tij? oo^tj'i tov fxeyaXov Qeou koi au)T>]po<i tjfxiiov
Vol. IV. p. 239 sq.), is the exact anti- Kaios, for example ('qui jus fasque
thesis to eyo-^/3eta, on which latter word Bervat,' Tittm. Synon. i. p. 21), in-
see notes on i Tim. ii. 2. tAs cludes more than duty to others, but
Koo-|x. t-iriG.] 'the lusts of the tcorld,^ the order as well as the meanings aUke
'
all inordinate desires of the things of hint that this distinction is not to be
this world,' Bevcridge, I.e., comp. w/io/?(/ ignored; comp. Kaphel, Ajinot.
I John ii. 16; Sera irph's rbv irapjvra Vol. n. p. 639, Storr, Opiisc. Vol. i.
piov tju'lv xpW-P-^vei KOff/j.iKai eiaiv iin- p. 197 sq. iv TO) vvv alivi]
dvixiai, vdvTa 6cra if tQ Trapdvri ^'np 'i';i the present world,' 'the present
crvyKaraXveTai KoafUKij koTW iiriO., course of things.' On the meaning of
Chrys. The adj. Koa/xiKbs is only found aiutf, see notes on Eph. ii. 2, comii.
twice in the N.T., here (ethical) and also notes on 2 Tim. iv. 10.
in Heb. ix. i (local), being commonly 13. Trpo<rSx.6(i,voi k.t.X.] '

looking
replaced in such combinations as the for the blessed hope and manifestation
present by words or expressions of a of the glory ;' comp. Acts xxiv, 15, and
vaoie distinct ethical force, Gal. v. 16, Gal. v. 5, eXiriha biKaiocvp-qs aTreKdex-t
Eph. ii. 3, I Pet. ii. 11, 2 Pet. ii. 10, where see notes. In this expression,
al. It is here probably used in pre- which, on account of the close union
ference to (xaKpiK6s (i Pet. I.e.), as of iXiriSa with eirt^., is slightly differ-
being more general and inclusive, and ent to Gal. I.e., iXirls is still not jjurely
as enhancing the extent of the abnega- objective, sc. the 'res sperata,' to i\-
tion: all iTTiOv/j-iai are here included TTLôp-evov (Huth., al.), but is only con-
which, in a word, els TouTof nbvov tov temijlated under objective aspects (' ob-
KdcrfjLov y(vv2i>Tai koI ^x' fli aWov, jectivirt'), our hope being considered
Coray; comp. esp, John ii. 15. In
i as something (Ze/?Hi7c and substantive,
later writers the moral reference is comp. Col. i. 5, T-^v iXviSa T-qv airoKei-
very decided; KOff/xiKovs, roiis ct's t7}v (xivr)v...iv Tots ovpoLvots, see notes ire
yrju eXTifovTaj Kal ras ffapKiKas iiridv- loc.,and notes on Eph. i. 18. The
fi'.a^, Clem. Alex. Strom. 11. 9. 41, nature of the hope is more fully de-
Vol. I, p. 430 (ed. Potter), Suicer, fined by the gen. 56^-qs with which it
Thesaur. Vol. 11. p. 147. On the va- isassociated: see below. Theodoret
rious meanings of k6<t/xos, comp. notes seems to regard the whole expression
on Gal. iv. 3. (r(i)({>pdvci>s k.t.X.] as a mere iv Sia Svoh-, scil. rijs ivdoôu
'noheiiij, righteously, and godly.' The irapovaias avrov Trjv eXirlSa : this is not
meanings assigned to aux^p. (notes on satisfactory; though the meaning may
I Tim. ii. 9), diKaiws (comp. note on sometimes be practically not very dif-
ayaOdi, ver. 5), and eiVfj3J)j must not ferent, yet such systems of interpreta-
be too much narrowed, still in a gene- tion are at best only evasive and pre-
ral way they may be conceived as carious; seeFritzsche'scarefulExcur-
placing Christian duties under three sus, in his Comm. on Matth. p. 853 sq.
aspects, to ourselves, to others, and to The different objects of iXrh, e.g. 86-
God; comp. Bevcridge, Serm. xci. ^Tjs, dtKaiocrCvris, dvao'Tajftos, k.t.X., are
Vol. IV. p. 253. The terms indeed are grouped together bj' Reuss, Thfol.
all general and comprehensive, 51- ChrH. IV. 20, Vol. II. p. 221.
4
II. 13' T4- 201
^h]a-ov ^piaTOv, o? ei^coKev kavrov virep rjfXMU, 'iva 1
TTJs 8o|iis is thus certainly not to be Lord ;

(c) that the following mention
explained away as a mere epithet, glo- ' of Christ's givingHimself up for us,
rious appearing,' Auth., Scholef., but ofHis abasement, does fairlyaccount

is a true and proper genitive, see notes forStPaul's ascription of atitle, other-
on Eph. i. 6 : there is a twofold iri,- wise unusual, that specially and anti-
âveia, the one an ivKp. ttjs xapiros, thetically marks His glory (d) that ;
ver. II, the other an iincp. rijs 56|ijs, fjLeyaXov would seem uncalled for if
see Beveridge, Serm. xcn. Vol. iv. p. applied to theFather,seeUsteri,Lc/ir^.
271 (A.-C. Libr.). It is also plainly II. 2. Hofmann, Schriftb.
4, p. 310,
deiêndent on iXTriSa, as well as on Vol. I. and (e) lastly, observe
p. 127;
iiricp. {Be W., Wiesing.), the two sub- that appy. two of the ante-Nicene
stantives being closelyunited, and un- (Clem. Alex. Frotrept. 7, Vol. i. p. 7,
der the vinculum of a common article; ed. Potter,and Hippolytus, quoted

see Winer, Gr. 19. 4, p. 116. It is by Wordsw.), and the great bulk of
singular that Scholef. (Hints, p. 126, post-Nicene writers (see Middleton,
ed. 4) should not have given this in- Gr.Art. p. 393, ed.Eose, Wordsworth,
terpr. more prominence. Six Letters,p. 67 sq.)concurred in this
Tov |X7dXov K.T.X.] 'of our great God interpretation,

when we candidly
and Saviour Jesus Christ;'' fx^yav di weigh all this evidence, it does indeed
Oebv (hvbp-acfev tov X/3t(Trcj^,Theod. sim, ,
seem difficult to resist the conviction
Chrys. It must be candidly avowed that our blessed Lord is here said to
that it is very doubtful whether on the be our jxiyas Geos, and that this text
grammatical principle alluded to in is a direct, definite, and even studied
the preceding note (the identity of re- declaration of the divinity of the Eter-
ference of two substantives when under nal Sou. For further patristic cita-
the vinculum of a common article) the tions, see the good note of Words-
interpretation of this passage can be worth in loc. It ought not to be
fuUy settled ; see Winer, Gr. 19. 5, suppressed that some of the best Vv.,
p. 118, and comp. notes on Eph. v, 5. Vulg., Syr., Coi^t., Arm. (not however
There is a presumption in favour of iEth.), and some Fathers of unques-
the adopted interpr., but, on account tioned orthodoxy adopted the other
of the (defining) genitive 7i/j.t2i' (Winer, interpr. ; in proof of which latter as-
p. 114), nothing more: comp. Alf. in sertion Eeuss refers to Uhich, Num
h)c. (ed. i) who, it may be observed, Christus in Tit. ii. 13 Deits appellatur.
by an oversight has cited this note as Tig. 1837, a treatise however which
advocating the view to which it is op- the present editor has not seen. The
posed. When however we turn to ex- note of De W. , in keeping in the back-
fiyef tea? considerations, andremember ground the palmary argument (a),
(a) that iiricpaveLa is a term specially scarcely reflects his usual candour the ;
and peculiarly apphed to the Son, and true rendering of the clause reaUy turn s
never to the Father, see esp. Water- more upon exegesis than upon gram-
land, Serm. vi. (iloyer's Lect.) Vol. 11. mar, and this the student should not
p. 134, comp. Beveridge, Serm. xcii. fail clearly to bear in mind.
Vol. IV. p. 268; (b) that the immedi- 14. OS ^8wKV lavTov] 'who gave
ate context so specially relates to our Himself,' Gal. i. 4, Ej^h. v. 25 ; expan-
;;
202 nP02 TITOX.

15 eavTw \aou Trepiovcriov, ^t]Xa)r>]v kuXcov epycoi'. TaOra
sion of the preceding word (twt^/ooj, connexion of dvonia and aKa9ap<ria

with a distinct retrospective reference (sec last note) renders KaOapi'giis very
to rj x^pts awTiipios, ver. 1 1 . Tlie for- pertinent and appropriate. It does
cible eavTov, 'Himself, His whole self, not seem necessary with Syr. (here in-
the greatest gift ever given,' must not correctly translated by Etheridge), De
be overlooked; comp. Beveridge, Serm. W., "Wiesing., al., to supply Vas and
xcin. Vol. rv. p. 285. understand \ahv as an accus. of the '
v-nip r\}ijiov] mean-

'for s.' On the predicate,' scil. 'for a peculiar people:'
ing of this csin-ession, which must not the Greek commentt. (see esp. Theod.)
be here too hastily pronounced to be all seem dearly to regard it as a ])lain
equivalent to avrl Tjfiwv (Beveridge, accus. objecti ; soVulg., Clarom., and
/. c), see notes on Gal. iii. 13. iEth. The Coptic Version, on the
XvTpuoTjrai] 'He mi(iht random,' 'pay contrary, distinctly advocates the 'pre-
a XiiTpov,' that XvTpov being His preci- dicative' accusative. ircpiovo-iov]
ous blood; see notes oh i'^^/i. i. 7, and 'peculiar,' Auth., oIkuov, Theod.
comp. Matth. xx. 28, Markx. 45. Not very doubtfully interpreted by Syr.
only does our Lord's death involve our
iZi.Kj [no\Tam], and but little better
reconciliation and our justification,
but, what is now often too much lost by Vulg., '

acceptabilem,' and Chrys.,
sightof, ouxransoming Sindredemj)tion eêi\eyfj.ivoi>, both of which seem to
(Beveridge, Serm. xc. Vol. iv. p. 230), recede too far from the primary mean-
whether, as here, from the bondage, ing. The most satisfactory commen-
or, as elsewhere, from the penalties of tary on this word {aw. \ey6/j.. in N.T.)
dvo/xla; see Eeuss, Theol. Chrvt.iw. is supplied by i Pet. ii. 9, Xaos els ire-
17, Vol. II. p. 182 sq., who, with some compared with the n?Jp Dy
piTvoiricriv,
exceptions, has expressed himself of the Old Test., translated \a6s irept-
clearly and satisfactorily. ovaios, Exod. xix. 5, Deut. vii. 6, al.
dvojJLâs] 'iniquitij;^ properly 'law- see notes on Eph. i. 14. It would thus
lessness,' the state of irioral licence (7) seem that the primary meaning, 'what
OLKaBapala. koI t) avopia, Eom. vi. 19) remains over and above to' (comp.
which cither knows not or regards not Bretsch. Ltx.), a little too coarsely
law, and in which the essence of sin expressed by the populum abuudan-
'
abides, i John iii. 4; 'in dvo^t/^ cogi- tem' of the Clarom., has passed by
tatur potissinium legem non servari, an intelligible gradation mto that of
sive quod ignota sit lex, sivo quod TrepiTTotTjToV, Ilesjxh., ^yKTrjTov, Suid.,
consulto violctur,' Tittmann, Si/non. and thence, with a little fiurther re-
I. p. 48, where a distinction between striction, ocKe'iov, the connexion of

dvofila and the more inclusive doiKla thought being that indicatcdby Steph.
(see notes on 1 Tim. ii. 19) is stated (in Thesaur. s.v.), 'qua; supersunt a
and substantiated ; see also Trench, nobis rcconduntur.' On the deriva-
Si/non. Part 11. 16. tion of this word, see Winer, Gr. 16.
KaOapCo-T) K.T.X.] 'purify to Ilim- 3,1>. 88, and on the general meaning,
filj a pentliur people ;' affirmative see Suicer, Tlunaur. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 678,
statement (according to St Paurs ha- and Hammond in loc. In this clause
bit) and expansion of what has been the sanctifi/iiKj, as in the former the
just expressed negatively. The tacit redeemi ng purpose ofthe atoning death
II. 15, III. I. 203
XaXei Ka] TrapaKaXei Ka\ eXey^ê fxera Traa-rjg eTriraytji'
firjSeU (TOV irepiippoveLTW.

Teach men to be obe- 'Y7rou.[u.vr)(TKe avTouf aoya?? eôy-III.
dient: we were once # /V / ti
i
/
the ccntraiy, but have been saved and regenerated through God's mercy in Jesus Christ.
of Christ comes mainly into promi- phrases, 'permit not thy admonitions
nence; see Hammond, Pracf. CatecJi. to be set at naught,' 'speak and act
I. 2, p. 24 (A. -C. Libr.). with vigour;' the Cretan character
5TiXft>Ti]v KaXwv ^p^wv] 'zealotis of good most probably required it. The verb
works ;^ the gen. ohjecti specifying the Trepitpp. is a air. \ey6fx. in the N.T.,
objects about which the ^17X05 was dis- probably somewhat milder (comp.
Ijlayed; compare Actsxxi. 20, xxii. 3, Thucyd. i. 25, with accus.) than the
1 Cor. xiv, 12, Gal. i. 14. more usual KaTa(ppovTi'. The ethical
15. TavTtt K.T.X.] Retrospective distinction urged by Jerome, that we-
exhortation (ver. i), serving as an easy picpp. means an improper, while /ca-
conclusion to the present, and a pre- Ta<pp. may mean a proper contempt
paration for a new portion of the Ejji- (e.g. of sufferings, d'c), does not seem
stle. TaCra may be united with ira- tenable.
paKoXei (comp. i Tim. vi, 2), but on
account of the following l\eyxe is Chapter III. i.
'
YTrofi.i[j.vT]<rKe]
more naturally attached only to \d\ei ; 'P< in mind,' 'admone,' Vulg., Cla-
Titus is however not to stop with Xa- rom. It is almost perverse in the op-
Xeii/, he exhort the faithful, and
is to ponents of the genuineness of these
reprove the negligent and wayward. Epp. to call attention to this word;
On the practical duties of Titus's it occurs several times in the N.T.,
office, comp. South, Serm. v. Vol. i. and though not elsewhere in St Paul's
p. 76 (Tegg). Epp., except 2 Tim. ii. 14, is nearly
|iTd irdo-n]? eirLTa-yTJs] 'witJi all {i.e. the only word which suitably expresses
;'
every exhibition of) authority yuera this iêculiar part of the teacher'sofiice;
avdevTias /cat /xerd fôvaias, Chrys., in 1 Cor. iv. 17, another compound,
who also remarks on the inclusive wd- dva/j.vrjffei, is properly used as miply-
(j-q^. The term iwiTayT] occurs in i iug that previous instructions had been
Tim. i. I, more speci-
Tit. i. 3, in the forgotten ; see Meyer in loc.
fic sense of 'commandment;' in the dpxais eôvcrCais] '

to powers, author-
N.T. it is only used by St Paul, viz. ities,' hvike xii. 1 1 ; general, including
Eom. xvi. 26, I Cor. \-ii. 6, 25, and all constituted governors, Roman and
2 Cor. viii. 8. The present clause is others. from improbable that
It is far
probably only to be connected with there is here an allusion to an insub-

the last verb (as Chrys. and Theoph.), ordinate siîrit which might have been
thus far corresponding to diror6f.ius, showing itself not merely among the
Ch. i. 13. |XT]8tCs (TOV TTipi^p.] Cretan Jews (comp. Conyb.), but the
'let no one despise thee,^ ^slight thee;' Cretans generally (Wetst.). They
not 'give no one just cause to do so,' had been little more than 125 years
Bloomf. (comp. Jerome), a meaning under Roman rule (Metellus subju-
which is here purely imported con- ; gated Crete b.c. 67), their previous
trast I Tim. iv. 1 1 , where the context institutions had been of a democratic
supplies the thought. All the Apostle tone{d7]fxoKpaTiKriv eêt 5idê(nv),Polyb.
says here is, as Hamm. rightly para- Hist. VI. 46. 4), and their own preda-
;
204 nP02 TITOiV.
criai? vTroTaacrea-uai, irciuapyêiv, Trpo? irav epyov

2 uyaQov Iroi/movj elvaiy fitjSaa ^Xacr0>;//cn', a/J.a)(ôvi;
eti'Qi^ eirteiKeh, Trucrav eiSeiKPVfxcpou^ TrpavTijra Trpog
3 Tra'^ra? a\6pocnrov<;, jjaeu yap vrore KUi I'lfxeh avorjroi,
ioTj and seditious character was only both in word and deed. On /3Xoo-(^.
too marked; ffTcicreffi kuI (povois Koi see notes on i Tim. and on the
i. 13,
practical applications and necessary
Polyb, VI. 46. 9; see Meursius, Creta, limitations of the precept, the exhaus-
IV. 8, p. 226. This perhaps may be tive sermon of Barrow, Serm. xvi.
rendered still further plausible by the Vol. I. p. 447 sq.
use of veiOapxetf {'coactus obsequi') a}j.ax.ovs-..TriiKeis] 'not contentious,

as well as viroTdacrtffOai ('lubens et forhea ring on the distinction between
;'
sjionte se submittcrc'), see Tittm. Sij- these two words, see notes on i Tim.
non. II. p. 3, and comp. Syr., which by iii. 3. The iiruiKris must have been,
= 7ret<?.] aud it is to be feared, a somewhat excep-
-^ v A 1 [subditus est
tional character in Crete, where an
wVn A 1 [audivit = L'7ror.] seems to ilx(pvTos ir\oveîa, exhibited in out-

ward acts of aggression, koI ISLq. koL
observe a similar distinction : contr. Kara koivov (Polyb. vi. 46. 9), is de-
Yulg., Clarom. When ireiOapx- stands scribed as one of the prevailing and
alone, this meaning must not be too dominant vices. irpaijTTjTa]
strongly pressed, comp. Acts v. 32, '
meekness,' a virtue of the inner spirit,
xxvii. 21 ; the idea of obeying a sitpe- very insufficiently represented by the
rior power seems however never to be
wholly lost; comp. Ammouius, de
Syr. \'n^n . mo [benignitas]
Vocal). Biff. p. 121. The omis- see notes on Eph. iv. 2, Gal. v. 23,
sion of Koi after apxa's is justified by aud Trench, Sijnon. 42.
preponderant uncial authority, ACD^ lv8iKvv|jL.] See notes on Eph. ii. 7;
E'FGS ; al., and is rightly adopted by and on the practical doctrine of uni-
Laclivi., Tisch., and the majority of versal benevolence involved in iravras
recent expositors. irciOap- dvBp. (koi 'lovdaiovs Kal"E\\r]iâs, fiox-
\(lv may be connected with iôvaiai^, O-qpoiis Kol Trovrjpous, Chrys.), see Wa-
Theod., Huth., al., but, on account of tcrl. Serm. 11. i, Vol. v. p. 438.
the preceding ct/axo's. seems more na- 3. i|(i.v Yap] 'For ice were;' rjnev
turally taken absolutely; so Vulg., put forward emphatically, and involv-

Syr. (appy.), and most modern coming a sharp contrast to the better pre-
mentators. Coray extends the refer- sent (ver. 4).The yap supplies a reason
ence to Trjf aiiToO els iavrbi' viroTayqv for the foregoing command, especially
(comp. Aristot. Nic. Elh. x. 9), but for its concluding words be meek and ;
this is scarcely in hai-mony with the forbearing to others, for we once

imuudiate context. equally needed mercy and forbearance
2. (iTjS^va pXa(r<j>.] '
to ."peak evil ourselves, and (ver. 4) have now ex-
of no man,' (i-qbiva dyopevfif KaKws, perienced it. 'Hyufts, as the context
Theod.; extension of the previous in- shows (comp. ver. 5), implies the Apo-
junctions not only rulers, but
: all men stle and all believers comp.Eiih.il. 3,;
arc to be treated with consideration where the reference is equally conipre-

;
III. 2, 3, 4- 205
aireiOeig, TrXavwjmeioi, vovXeuovre'; eiriOuiulai'S Kal i)ôva'i<;
iroiKiXai?, eV KaKia koi (pOovio Siayovre?, cTTvyiiToi,
fxicrovpTeg aAAi/Aoi;?* ore Se rj ^ptjuroTtjg Kal i) cpiXav- 4
heusive. dv6T]Toi] 'foolish ;' V. 8 it is merely synonymous with tto-
see notes on Gal. The meaning

iii. i. V7]pla; see Taylor, on liepent. iv. i,
is said to be here somewhat more spe- who however is too narrow in his in-
cific, nearly api^roaching to iaKOTta-fxi- terpretation of Kada, though correct
voi Tri SLapola, Epb. iv. 18 (De W., in that of irovrjpla. The verb 5id-
Huth.); this however is not involved yeiv that follows occurs only here and
in the word itself (Hesych. dvoriTos. (with piov) I Tim. ii. 2.
fiiupof, -^Xldios, dcrvueTos), but only re- <rrvyt\Toi'\ 'hateful,'' fjua7]Tol, Hesych.,
flected on it from the context. '
odibiles, Vulg. ' : it forms, as Wiesing.
x\avw(i.voi] '
going astray,^ eiT&ntes,^ ' observes, a species of antithesis to fj.ia-
Vulg., Clarom., Sjt. ; not 'led astray,' owres dW-fjXovi. Their conduct was
Conyb., Alf. The associated partici- such as to awaken hatred in others.
]p\es as well as the not uncommon use 4- '1 XPT'"''o'''T)s] '
the ]ci7idness,'
of wXavdaOai in a similar sense (simply, ' henignit)/,' 'henignitas,' Vulg., Cla-
Matth. xviii. 12, i Pet.ii. 25, al. ; me- rom., sc. 'qase in dandis beneficiis cer-
taphorically, Heb. V. 2, James v. 19) nitur,' Fritz. 7?om. ii. 4, Vol. i. p. 98;
seem in favour of theueutralmeaning. used by Paul alone, in reference to
In 2 Tim. iii. 13, the antithesis sug- God, Eom.ii. 4, xi.22,Eph.ii. 7(comp.
gests the passive meaning. Clem. Eom. i. g,Epist. ailDiogn. 9)
TiSovais] 'pleasures ;^ a word not else- in reference to man (Eom. iii. 12,
where used by St Paul (a fact not lost quot.), 2 Cor. vi. 6, Gal. v. 22, Col. iii.
sight of by De W.), and only some- 12. See notes on Gal. I.e., where it
what sparingly in the N.T. (see Luke is distinguished from dyaBujawri.

viii. 14, James iv. i, 3, 2 Pet. ii. 13), r^ <|>iXav9pwiria] '
the love,' or more
but possibly suggested here by the no- exactly 'love toivards men,' Alf., 'hu-
torious character in that respect of manitas,' Vulg. ; used only again, in
those indirectly alluded to; comp. ref. men, Acts xxviii. 2; comi\
to
Chrys. in loc. Jerome (
i )
illustrates Philo, Leg. ad Car. 10, Vol. 11. p.
the clause by references to St Paul 'in 556 (Mang.), where both words are
his Saulship ' (to use Hammond's lan- associated, Eaphel in and for loc.,
guage, Serm. xxx.): the vices enume- the general sentiment, John iii. 16.
rated are however far more probably The articleisrepeated with each subst.
those of the people with whom for the to give prominence to each attribute,
time being the Apostle is grouping Green, 6^)-. p. 213. OneTre^d^?;, comp.
himself. On the derivation of woLid- notes on ch. ii. 11. tou
Xats (used by St Paul only in the Past. o-a)T"f]pos ijixujv Qiov] '
our Saviour
Epp.), see notes on 2 Tim. iii. 6. God;' see notes on i Tim. i. 1, and
KaKâ] 'malice;' evilhabit of themiud Middleton, Gr. Art. p. 396, who re-
as contrasted with irov-qpia, which ra- marks that it may be questioned

ther points to the manifestation of it; whether in this place, as well as in ch.
see notes on Eph. iv. 31 (Transl.), i. 3, ii. 10, I Tim. ii. 3, the aurrip
Trench, Synon. 11. It is surely very Qeos be not Christ, though the title
hasty inHuther to assert that in i Cor. is usually referred to the Father. In

206 nPOS TITON.
5 OpwTTia eirecâvrj tov acorijpoi rjfxoov Geou, ovk. e^ epycou
Tcoj/ eu SiKaiO(rvitj a e7roi>'](Tafxev ;/xf<'?> AA Kara to
avTOU eXeof ecrotxrev rjfia^ Sia Xourpou TraXivyeueaiai} kuI
a iTroL-qffa/xev] So Lachni. with AC'D'FGN; al.; Clem., al. {Iluthcr,

5.
Alf.),and novf perhaps rightly. Tisch. reads uv iiroL-qaanfv with C^DÊKL;

nearly all mss. Ath., Chrys., Thcod., al. {Rcc, Gricsb., Scliolz, IVordx., and
;
ed. I and 2), and not without considerable internal probabilitj', as the law of
attraction seems to be preserved very i-egularly in the N.T. Huther urges the
probability of a correction from the ace. to the gen., but it may be considered
doubtful whether transcribers were so keenly alive to the prevailing coincidence
of the N.T. in this resjêct with classical Greek as to have made the change
from the intelligible accusative. Winer (Gr. 24. i, p. 147) cites as similar
violations of the ordinary rule, John iv. 50, vii. 39, Acts vii. x6: the first and
second passages have fair critical support for the ace, the third however
scarcely any. We
have reversed then the reading of cd. r and 2 on the pre-
ponderance of external authority, but not with full confidence.
the present verse this surely cannot be 3, naTo. T6...(\eoi, comp. riiil. ii. 3,
the case (sec ver. 6, and comp. Usteri, sue Winer, Gr. 49. d, p. 358. The
Lehrb. 11. 7. 4, p. 310), still we seem transition from the regular meaning
bound to mark in translation the dif- of the 'model' to that of the 'covurse
ferent collocation of the words. of things in accordance with it ' is suf-
5. olk (^ Ipytav] 'not by icorks,' ficiently easy and intelhgiblc ; comp.

i.e. in consequence of works; see rhil. ii.
3 (where Kar' eplOeiav stands
notes on Gal. ii. 16, where this and in a kind of parallelism to the dative
other uses of iK are compared and in- T17 Taireii'otppoffvi'Ti}, and still more de-
vestigated. The negative is emphatic, finitely Ai-rian, Alex.
99 (cited by i.
and, as Bengel observes, refers to the Winer), kot ?xôs to Uopov /jSWop ?}
whole sentence; oSre iiroir\aaiJ.(v ^pya. <f>i\i(f T77 'AXe^dvdpov: see also Bern-
diKaioffvvT]^, oifre icrw0ij,Ui' iK tovtosv, hardy, Syntax, v. 20. b, p. 240. Hu-
dXXa TO irav r] aâOorrjs avTov iirolrjae, ther on I Pet. i. 2 draws a distinc-
Theoph. The works are further de- tion between this use of Kara and i$,
fined as TO. iv SiKaiocrvi'ri, works done but a bare remembrance of the primary
in a sphere or element of diKaiocrvvq, in meanings of the two prepp., origin
the state of a 5i*catos ; comii. Winer, (innncdiate) and model, will render
Gr. 48. a, p. 348. such distinctions almost self-evident.
^troiiira(Av il|J>cis] 'tee did:' rj/jieU ?<rw<rv i^(i.as] 'He saved tw,' 'put us
emphatic; the pronoun being added into a state of salvation,' Hammond;
to make the contrast with to avroO see esp. i Pet. iii. 2 r, and comp. Tay-
f \eos still more clear and forcible. In lor, Ijife of Chr. i. 9, Disc. vi. 29.
the following clause Arara denotes the In this imirortant dogmatical state-
indirect reason that an agreement with ment many apparent difliculties will
a jiorma suggests and involves, = 'in completely vanish if we remember (i)
consequence of,' 'qua est misericor- that no mention is here made of the
did,' Fritz. Jiom. ii. 4, Vol. i. p. 99; subjective conditions on viaiCs side
BO Acts iii. 17, Kara ayvoiav, i I'et. i. (5td Tr/oTfws, Eph. ii. 8,comp. i Pet.
III. 5, 6. 207
ai/aKaiV(jl)(T(ji}9 Tli/eu/J.aro'; 'Aylov, ov eê-)êev ecj) ^fxag 6
i.e.), because the object of the whole ter. The gen. 7ra\i'7. appy. marks
passage enhance the descrii^tion
is to the attribute or inseparable accompa-
of the saving mercy of God, see Wies- niments of the \ovTp6v, thus falling
iug, in loc. ; (2) that St Paul speaks of under the general head of the posses-
baptism on the supposition that it was sive gen., Scheuerl. Sgnt. 16. 3, p.
no mere observance, but that it was a 115: for exx. in the N.T. of this sort
sacrament in which all that was in- of gen. of 'inner reference,' see esp.
ward properly and completely accom- the collection in Winer, Gr. 30. 2. j3,
panied all that was outward: he thus p. 169. As forany (exegetically consi-
can say, in the fullest sense of the dered) inadmissible attempts (Matth.,
words, that was a Xovrpov iraXivye-
it al.) away the plain force and
to explain
veaias, as he had also said, Gal. iii. 2 7, lexicalmeaning of Xovrpov (see notes
that as many as were baptized into on Eph. V. 26), it may be enough to
Christ 'KpLUTov ive^vaavro, definitely say in the words of Hooker on this
put Him on, entered into vital union subject, that 'where a literal construc-
with Him, a blessed which asstate, tion will stand, the farthest from the
it involved remission of sins, and a letter is commonly the worst,' Eccl.
certain title, for the time being, to re- Pol. V. 59. 2 ; see John iii. 5, the reff.
surrection and salvation, so, if abided in Wateiiand, TForA-.s, Vol. iv. p. 428,
in, most surely leads to final (XixiTTjpia ; and comp. the fair comments of Hof-
see Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 495 mann, Weiss, u. Erf. 11. p. 233 sq.,
(Bohn), and esp. the brief but most and Schriftb. 11. 2, p. 170 sq. On
perspicuous remarks of Waterl. , Eu- the true meaning of Tra\tvyveffla.{Syv.
char. VII. 3, Vol. iv. p. 578 (comp. ib.
IX. 3, p. 645), compared with the fuller c.*->5? _LD? 1,\oÔ [partus qui
statements of Taylor, Life of Clir. i.
9, Disc. VI. 14 sq. On the meaning of est de principio, de novo] ovk iirecTK^v- ;
(7u)f w, compare (with caution) Green, acrev ?;//(? dW dvudev KareaKevacrey,

Gramm. y). 318, but observe that '
to Chrys.), see the able treatise on this
embrace the Gospel' {id. 1% 317) falls text by Waterland, Works, Vol. iv.
short of the plain and proper moaning p. 427 sq., a tract which, though ex-
of (Tih^nv ('salvumfacere'), which even tending only to thirty pages, will be
with ref. to present time can never found to include and to supersede
imply less than 'to place in a state of much that has been written on this
salvation ;' comp. Beveridge, Church subject : Bethell on Regen. (ed. 4) and
Cat. qu. 4, and notes on Eph. ii. 8. the very good note of Wordsworth i)i
Sid XovTpov TraXivy.] ^hy means of the loc. may also be profitably consulted.
laver of regeneration,' 'jDer lavacrum Kal dvttKaiv. k.t.X.] 'and reneiving of
regenerationis,' Vulg., Clarom. ; the the Holg Spirit,' i.e. 'by the Holy
\ovTp. waXivy. is the '
CRiisa, medians' Spirit,' the second gen. being that of
of the saving grace of Christ, it is '
a the agent, more definitely expressed
means whereby we receive the same, by DÊ^FG, al., dvaKaiv. 81.0. irv. dy.,
and a pledge to assure us thereof;' Clarom. ('renov. per Sp. sanctum'),
partam a Christo salutem Baptismus
'
and some Latin Ff. comp. notes 021 :
nobis obsignat,' Calv. Less than this Eph. iv. 23. The construction of the
cannot be said by any candid inteiin-e- first gen. dvaKai.v. is somewhat doubt-
208 IIP02 TITON.
7 TrXoucr/o)? Siu Î)]crov K.niTrou rou (Tcorijpo^ rjfxwv, ua
ful. It may be regaidetl cither {n) as notes on Eph. iv. 2 3, and there observe
dcpeudcnt on the precetliug 5id, as in the force of the tenses. Lastly, for a
Syr., Jerome ('per reuovationem'), comparison between rcgeneratio* and '
al. see John iii. 5, and comp. Blunt,

;
'
conversio,' see Ebrard, Dogmatik,
Led. on Par. Priest, p. 56; or (b) as 454, Vol. 11. p. 357.
dependent on Xovrpov, Vulg., Clarom., 6. ov] scil. Hyevixaroi 07^01;; not
Copt., Ann., .Sith. -Piatt, none of referring to \ovTpov{Ca\v.), ordepend-
which repeat the prep, before ava- ent on an omitted prep. (He)'denr.),
Kaiv. ; see Waterland, Regen. Vol. iv. but, according to the usual rule of at-
p. 428, who briefly notices and re- traction, on the gen. immediately pre-
moves the objection (comp. Alf.) ceding :
01' filyvov yap oi avTov ai'^TrXa-
founded on the iuclusive character cTfj', dWd Kal SaîXws tovtov /ueredu-
that will thus be assigned to Baptism. KSf, Thcoph. e|'x,ev]
On the whole the latter seems most ' 2ôured out,' 'shed,' '
non dicit dedit
simple and satisfactory: a.iaKaiv.K.T.\. sed efftidit,' Corn, a Lap. ; in similar

must not however be considered as reference to the Holy Spirit, Acts ii.
merely explanatory of irakivyevtcrlas 17, 18, 33. There does not however
(De W., Huther), hut as co-ordinate appear to be here any special reference
with it, KoKivy. and dvaKau: (only to the Pentecostal effusion (Olsh.), nor
here and Eom. xii. 2) 'being nearly to thecommunication to the Church
allied in end and use, of one and the comp. De W.), but, as
at large (Est.,
same original, often going together, the tense and context (ver. 7) seem
and perfective of each other,' Water- rather to imply, to individuals in bap-
land, I. c. p. 428; see Hofmann, tism. The next clause points out
Schriftb. 11. 2, p. 171. The exact through whose mediation this blessed
genitival relation iraXLvy. andaVa/cai'. effusion is bestowed.
cannot he very certainly or very con- 8id*lT]or. Xp. is not to be separated,
fidently defined. The gen. is most as in Mill, Griesb., Lachm.,hj a com-
probably an obscured gen. of the con- ma from the clause iîx^^" k.t.\., but
tent, representing that which the connected closely with it: if the words
\ovTp6v involves, comprises, brings be referred to ^cuaev, there will be
with it, and of which it is the ordinary not only a slight tautology âucrff...
and appointed external vehicle; comp. Bia ToO (TUTiipos, but the awkwardness
Mark ('which of two clauses with Sid each depend-
i. 4, âirTiatxa û.erai'oâs
binds to rep.'), which, grammatically ent on the same verb. Thus then the
considered, is somcichat similar, and whole is described as the work of the
for cxx. of these obscurer uses of the Blessed Trinity. The Father saves
gen., see Winer, Gr. % 30. 2, p. 168,

us by the medium of the outward
169. The distinction between Eege- laver which conveys the inward grace
neration and Renovation (preserved of the regenerating and renewing
in our Service of Confirmation), in Spirit ; that Spirit again is vouchsafed

resjiect of {a) the 'causa efficieus,'(J) to us, yea, poured out abundantly on
duration, and (c) recurrence, three us, only through the merits of Jesus
important theological differentia, is Christ. So the Father is our <twti')p,
nowhere more perspicuously stated and the Son our <ruTvp, but in diffe-
than by Waterl. I.e. p. 436; comp. rent ways ; '

Pater nostra) salutis pri-
III. 7, 209
SiKai(o6ei>Ti TJJ eKeivou j(âpiri KXrjpovo/iAOi yevrjOciofxev
KUT iXTTlSa lÔDtJi alwVLOV.

Teach men to main-
tain good works avoid ;
II<(7T09 o Xoyoî Kai irepi tovtmv 8
idle questions, and sliun
an obstinate heretic. ôvXofxai ae oiaj3eâiova6ai, iva (ppou-
mus auctor, Christus vero opifex et apparent retrospective reference to ef
quasi artifex, Justiniani.
' ip-yuv, ver. 5, renders the latter in-
7. I'va K.T.X.] Design of the more terpr. much more probable ; comp.
remote laucrev (De W.), not of the Waterl. Justif. Vol. vi. p. 9. The
nearer iîxêv (Wiesing., Alf.). The pron. eKeipov seems to have been used
latter construction is fairly defensible, to preclude a reference to 'Itjo-oO Xp.
but appy. not so simple or satisfactory. which so immediately precedes.
Though some prominence is given to Kar tXiriSa] 'in respect of hope,'
e'l^Xefv,both by the adv. irXovaius, 'according to hope,' 'secundum spem,'
and by the defining words 5td 'l-qcr. Vulg., Clarom., surely not 'through
Xp., yet the whole context seems to hope,' Couyb., a needless violation
mark ^(xwcrev as the verb on which of the usual force of the prep. These
the final clause depends. AVe were words may be connected with fw^s
once in a hopeless and lost state, but aliiiviov (Coray, Matth., Alf.; comp.
we were rescued from it by the (piXav- ch. i. 2), but as Kk-qpovop-oL, a term
dpuiria of God, who not merely saved not in any way elucidated by a fore-
us from the Sov\eta. of sin, but asso^ going context (as is the case in all
ciated with it the gracious purpose other passages where it stands alone)
that we should become K\y)pov6ixoi. of would thus be left wholly isolated, it
eternal life. 8iKaiw0VTs] seems more natural to regard them as
^justified,'' in the usual and more a restrictive addition to the latter
strict theological sense ; not however words, Ka^wy TjXiriaap.ei', oiJrwj airo-
as implying only a mere outward non- Xavaofxev, Chrys. ; so, very distinctly,
imputation of sin, but as involving a Theoph. in loc. The Kk-qpovoixla fw^s
'mutationem an acceptance
status,' aidiiv. is really future (comp. Eom. viii.
into new privileges and an enjoyment 24, where eXwidi is probably a dat.
of the benefits thereof, Waterl. Justif. 7nodi, see Meyer in loc), though pre-
Vol. VI. words of the
p. 5: in the sent in respect of hope; el yap oiirws
same cannot be
writer, 'justification a.Tre-yvo3(Tpiivovs, us avudev yei'i'-qOTji'ai,
conceived without some work of the ws x^'P'-'Ti- ffcxtOûat, wj /j.7]5ii/ ^xovrai

Spirit in conferring a title to salva- [Cod. Colb.] dyaOov, ^(xutre, ttoWQ
tion,' ib, p. 6. tKiCvov may p-aXKov ev ti^ p.iWovTi tovto epydae-
be referred to the Holy Spirit (Wies- rac, Chrys. The remark of De W. that
ing.), but is appy. more correctly St Paul does not elsewhere specifically
referred to God the Father. The join Kkrjpov. or even kXwls (except in
Holy Spirit isundoubtedly the efficient this Ep.) with fwr; alwv. is true, but
(i Cor. vi. 11), as our Lord is the can scarcely be considered of moment,
meritorious cause of our justification; as substantially analogous sentiments
the use however of the expression (comp. Ej)h. i. 18, I Thess. v. 8) can
which in reference to ^LKMoawrf
Xa/)is, be adduced without difficulty; comp.
and Zi.Kai6o3 seems almost regularly Wieseler in loc.
connected with the principal cause, 8. IIioTos 6 X670S] 'Faithful is
the Father (Rom. iii. 24), and its the saying,' in emphatic reference to
'
210 nP02 TITON.

ri^wcTiu KaXwv epyicv Trpo'iaracrBai ol TreTTKTTevKOTei
060). rauTa eariv koXu kuI uxpeXifxa roig avBowTvoi^'
what has been asserted in ih.Q preceding. Einleit. 4, Neander, Planting,
ing vers. 4 7 (to the last of which Vol. I. p. 343 (Bohn).
verses they are here, and here only, Trpot<rTa<r6at] 'fo be forward in, to
joined in N), and to the important doc- .7 ^ .
trines they involve ; eTretSr; trepl fxe\-

practise,' Syr. . t^ \ =^ ^n \ [operari,
\6vT(i)v diaXexOrj Kal ovwu} irapovTuv, facere] ; so irpota-T. Tixvn^, Athen. xiii.
iirriyaye rb dîoiriffToi', Chrys. On this 612, see Eost u. Palm, Lex. s.v. Vol.
formula see notes on 1 Tim. i. 15. II. p. 1122. The translation of Vulg.,
iT(p\Tovro>v...îa^f^.]' make assevera- Clarom., al., ' bonis ojieribusprEeesse,'
tion concerning these things; ' not h<ec makes an endeavour to retain the
asseverare,' Beza, Auth., De Wette, primary meaning of the verb, but not
but, as in i Tim. i
7 (where see notes), successfully nor idiomatically. Justi-
'de his [' non de rebus frivolis,' Beng.] nian! compares 'prafectus annonse;'
afBrmare,' Clarom., changed for the Estiusadoptsthegloss,' tanquamope-
worse in Vulg. to confirmare '
:
' comp. rum exactores et praefecti ;
' Pricaeus
Scholcf. Hints, p. 127 (ed. 4). The (ap. Poli Syn.) paraphrases by Tiyefio-
object and intent of the order is given 'as dvai. ; alii alia. All this however
in the following clause. seems slightly forced; the word ap-
^povTi1<))<ri.v]' he careful;' &v. Xeyo/i.. pears chosen to mark a 'prompt sedu-
in the N.T. ; ^pyov Kal jirovdafffMa Si- lous attention to (comp. Polyb. Hist.
rjveK^s ^X'^''"') Theoph. 'Vult eos stu- VI. 34. 3, TTpoiiTTai'Taixpdo-^), and prac-
dium suum curamque hue applicare, tice of good works,' but, as the exx.
et videtur Apost. quum dicit cppovr. adduced appear to show, scarcely in-
eleganter alludere ad inanes eorum volves any further idea of 'bene agen-
contemplationes, qui sine fructu et ex- do prcecedere' Beza, al. see the nu- :
travitam philosophantur,' Calv. The merous exx. quoted by Kypke, Obs.

constructions of cppovr. and kKcppovr. Vol. IX. 381, Loesner, Obs. p. 430.
are noticed by Thomas M. p. 289 (ed. 01 irtiriffT. 0<u ] 'theytvho have believed
Bern.). God,' God,not perhaps without some
KaXclv?pYDv] 'goodtcorks; 'not mere- emphasis 'non dixit qui credunt
sligh t ;
ly with reference to works of mercy hominibus sed qui credunt Deo,' Je-
(Chrys.), but generally and compre- rome. The expression is certainly
hensively. The recurrence of this ex- not to be limited to the Gentile Chris-
pression in the Past. Ejip. (ver. 14, tians (Mack), but includes all who by
ch. ii. 7, 14, I Tim. v. 10, 25, vi. 18, Cxod's grace had been led to embrace
see I Tim. iii. i, and comp. i Tim. ii. His \6yov and di.daaKa\lav (rh. i. 3,
10, 2 Tim. ii. 21, Tit. iii. i) has been ii. 10), De W., Wiesing. On the con-
often noticed ; all that need be said structions of iri<TTi% and TTtcTrei'w, see
is, that the nature of the errors con- notes on i Tim. i. 16.
demned in these Epi^. was exactlj' such Tavra] 'These things,' scil. these in-
as required the reiteration of such a structions, this practical teaching
command. was not to be a hollow,
It (Fell), towhich the /lupal fT/TT^creis in
specious, falsely ascetic, and sterile the next verse form a sharp and clear
Christianity, but one that showed it- contrast. Wiesinger refers the pro-
self in outward actions comp. Wies- ; noun to KaXa fpya. ; this however, even
:' :
III. 9, 10. 211
fjLcopa^ c)e TfjTâeig koi yeveoKoy'ia^ koI epetg koi fJLa-âg 9

po/niKa^ Tre pucTTaao' elcriv yap afWCpeXeig Ka\ ixaraioi.
A-ipcTCKov avOpcoTTou fxevu fxlav Kal Sevrepav vovQealav 10
10. fiiav Kal Sevripav vovOealav] So Eec. with ACKLN; mss.; Vulg.,
al.; manyand Lat.Gr. Ff. (Griesb., Scholz, Lachm., Huth., Alf., Wordsw.).
The reading adopted hy Tisch., /xiav vovdfcriav Kal devr^pav, with DEFG (but Kal
5i;oDE; Clarom., Copt.: tj devripa FG); Clarom., Sangerm., Copt., Syr.-Phil.;
Chrys., Theod. (i); Lat. Ff., though fairly supported, does not seem so satis-
factory; transcribers appear to have felt a difficulty about the close union of
fxlav and bevripav, and to have introduced in consequence variations in the
text.
if it escaiês tautology, does not equal- authority and application of some of

ly well maintain the antithesis to the the precepts in the law ; comp. i Tim.
meaning here assigned to fT/rijo-ets. i. 4. irepito-Tacro] *
avoid,
In the following words /caXa (' good go out of the way of,' 'devita,' Vulg.,
per opp. to fidraioi, ver. 9) forms
se, Clarom.; see notes on 1 Tim. ii. 16,
one predication, Kal (h(p^\tna rots av- the only other passage where the word
OpuTTOLs another; comp. notes on 1 occurs in its present form.
Tim. ii. 3. jidraioi] '
vain,' from which nothing
9. 5t]TT)(ris] ^questions {of contro- of true value results, in opp. to KaXd,
versy);^ exactly as in i Tim. i. 4, where ver. 8. Mdratoj is here and James i.
see notes. In the latter passage De 26, as in Attic Greek, of two termina-
W. here assigns the meaning '
Strei- tions; the fem. occurs i Cor. xv. 17,
tigkeiten,' and yet in his note on the I Pet. i. 18. On the distinction ba-
passage adopts the present meaning tween k^vos (contents, 'das Gehalt-
'
Streitfragen,' a self-contradiction lose') and yudratoj (results, *das Er-
by no means usual in that careful folglose ') see Meyer on i Cor. xv. 1 7
commentator. The word is used by Tittmann compares
(Sy7ion. 1. p. 173)
St Paul only in the Pastoral Epp. , i them with the Lat. 'inanis' and 'va-
Tim. i. 4, vi. 4, Tim.
2 ii. 23. On nus.'
yeveoKo-yla^, see notes on i Tim. i. 4, 10. AipcTiKov avOpcoirov] An he- '
where the expression is investigated retical man,' 'a man toho causeth divi-
it is here associated with fjjr. as pro- sions ;' 'quisquis sud protervia unita-
bably marking the leading subject tem ecclesiiB abrumpit,' Calv. The
and theme of these controversial dis- exact meaning here of this word (a
cussions, ^ptis Kal [Aax- vo|x.] in N.T.) must not be de-
OTT. Xeydfi.
'
and contentions about the law,''
strifes, duced from the usage of later writers,
are the results of these foolish and un- but simply from the Apostle's use
practical questions; see i Tim. vi. 4, of the subst. from which it is de-
1 Tim. ii. 23. The adj. vo/xiKal is not rived. The term alpiaa^ is found (not
to be referred to both substantives 'often,' Huther, but) twice in St
(Heydenr.), but only to the latter; the Paul's Epp., I Cor. xi. 19, where it
fidX' vo/j., were a special and prevailing denotes appy. something more aggra-
form of the ^pen, just as the 7ej'aX. vated than o-x^ffyuarci, dissensions of '
were of the ^rjTria-eis (Wiesing.). The a more matured character (' nullum '
contentions perhaps turned on the schisma non aliquam sibi confingit
p2
,
212 nP02 TITON.

II TrapaiTOv, eidoy^ on eêa-rpaTTai 6 roiovroi /caJ dfxap'
ravei cov avTOKaraKpiTog.
hasresim,' Jerome), and Gal. v. so, vours any definite reference to formal
where it is enumerated after SixoaTo.- excommunication, = ?K/3oXXe, Vitringa
clai. In neither case however docs {de Vet. Sijn. iii. i. 10, p. 756), who
the word seem to imply specially '
the compares the vovdecria. to the 'correp-
open espousal of any fundamental er- tio' or 'excommunicatio privata' of
ror (the more definite eccles. meaning;
'
the Jews; sim. Taylor, Episc. 15.
comp. Origen on Tit. Vol. iv. p. 695, This however is importing into a ge-
ed. Bened., Waterl. Doct. of Trin. eh. neral word a special meaning. As we
IV. Vol. III. p. 641), but more gene- certainly have such expressions as wa-
rally' divisions in church matters, ' pos- paiTeiaOai rrjv yvvoLKa (repudiare) Plut. ,
sibly of a somewhat matured kind, rds Apophth. 206 A, and even dirwOfiffdat
tpiXofeiKias X^yei, Theod. on i Cor. I.e., Kal Trji oldas irapaiTeTaOai, Lucian,
see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. i. 3, Vol. i. Abdic. 19, we perhaps may say with
p. 120. Thus then alperiKbs &v9p. Waterland {Doct. of Trin. ch. iv. Vol.
will here be one who gives rise to such III. p. 466) that irapaiTov '
implies and
divisions by erroneous teaching, not infers a command to exclude them;'
necessarily of a fundamentally hetero- but St Paul's previous use of the word
dox nature, but of the kind just de- does not appy. justify our asserting
scribed, ver. 9; comp. ch. i. 14. If we that it is here formally expressed: see
adopt this appy. fair and reasonable notes in Traml.
interpretation, the objections of DeW. II. elSws] 'as thou knowest,' hy
and others, founded on the later and the ill success of thy admonitions;
more special meanings of a'ipea-t^ and reason for the injunction to have no-
aipeTi.K6s, wholly fall to the ground. thing to do with him : orac 5i^ 5ôs g
fitrd [iav K.T.X.] '
after one and a se- iraai Kal (pavepds, tIvos ^veKev TrvKreveis
cond [unavailinrjl admonition;' Titus eUy; Chrys. iîa-Tpairrai]
is not to contend, he is only to use vov-
'is 2'>crverted,' \nrwKn [pervcrsus]
Oeala, if that fail he is then to have
nothing further to do with the offender. SjT., lit. 'hath been turned tho-
On the distinction between vovOfcxla roughly, inside out;' Schol. on Arist.
('qnnj fit verbis') and waideia ('qua) Nub. 88, dirb txTa(popa% tQv pinrovp-i-
fit per panas '), see notes on Eph. vi. VIOV IjUaTLCOV Kal K(XTpe(f>OluivwV iKffTp^-
4; and on the use of eh for Trpdros, \pai. hk ifxaTtov rb dWdâi t6 irpbi t6
here associated with devrepos, and con- ^<Tu nipoi ?|w (cited by Wetst.): so
sequently less peculiar and Hebraistic Deut. xxxii. 20, yevâ i^farpafi/xivrf,
than when alone, as in Matth. xxviii. i Heb. nb.Snn in. The strengthened
Mark xvi. 2, al., see Winer, Gr. 37. compound thus appears to denote the
I, p. I'l'Z. TrapaiTov] 'shun,' complete inward corruption and per-
vcrscness of character which must be
_1d ^lAÎ [subdue te a] Syr., predicated of any man who remains
proof against twice-repeated admo-
'dcvita,' Vulg., Clarom.; 'monere de- nitions. Baur, it is to be feared
sine; latercmlavares,' Bcng.: see notes only to support his meaning of oiperi-
on I Tim. iv. 7. There is nothing in k6s, refers iîa-rp. to the outward act
this or the associated words which fa- of the man, has gone away from us ;'
'
3
III. II, 12, 13. 213
Come to me at Nico- Orav Trefxy^M Aprefxav irpos ere rj 12

polis; bring Zenas and
Apollos. Our brethren Hp,'
"
must not be unfruitful. * îKOi/, (TTTOvSaa-ov eXOetv Trpoi fie eh
NiKOTToXiv Ki yap KeKpiKa Trapa-yeiixaaai. Zrjvav tov 1
this, as Wiesing, properly remarks, (Chronol. p. 335) and others on the

would more naturally be d.rroaTp^(pe- third. The second indeed may seem
adai. avTOKaTUKpiTos] to harmonize better with the scanty
*
self-condemned :^ the reason why he notices of the last journey from Asia
is to be left to himself; he has been Minor to the West in 1 Tim. iv. 10 sq.
warned twice and now sins against (Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 344,
light, ov yap ^x" el'irelv Sri ovSels eltrev, Bohn), but as the city in Epirus ap-
oudeU evovd^TTjaev, Chrys, The aggra- pears to have been a place of much
vating circumstance is not that the more importance, and not unsuitable
man condemns himself directly and as a centre for missionary operations,
explicitly, as thismight be a ste23 to it may perhaps be assumed as not im-
recovery, but that he condemns him- probably the place here alluded to;
Reliindirectly&uA. implicitly, &s,2i,ciing see Conyb. and Hows. St Paul, Vol.
against the law of his mind, and doing n. p. 572 (ed. 2). KCKpiKa]
in his own particular case what in 'I have determined,'' with dependent
general he condemns; see esp. Wa- inf., a form of construction adopted
terland, Doct. ofTrin. ch. iv. Vol. in. elsewhere by St Paul, i Cor. vii, 37
p. 464, where this expression is fully (perf.), 2 Cor. ii. i (aor.). irapa-
investigated. Xi[iorai] 'to winter;^ Demosth. adv.
12. Tvxi-Kov] On Tychicus, whom Phorm, p. 909, Trapaxei/J-iiôvTi iKi,
the Apostle (Col. iv. 7) terms 6 dya- ib. Dionys. p. 1292, Polyb. Hist. 11.
inp-6s dde\(pbs Kal Trtcrroj Siolkovos Kal 64. 1, HI. 33. 5. al.: in this compound
aijfSovXos iv Kvpiw, see the notes on the prep, irapa seems to mark the lo-
1 Tim. iv. 12, Eph. vi. 21. It would cality at which the action was to take
seem not improbable that either Arte- place, comp. Eost. u. Palm, Lex. s.v.
mas or Tychicus were intended to sup- IV. I, Vol. 11. p. 670. There does not
ply the place of Titus in Crete during appear to be anything in the expres-
his absence with the Apostle. Of sion from which a historical deduction
Artemas nothing is known. can be safely drawn ; possibly the win-
NiKo'iroXiv] There were several cities ter was drawing near, and the Apostle
of this name, one in Cilicia (Strabo, was on his way (e/fe?, 'non dicit hie,'
XIV. 676), another in Thi-ace on the Beng.) to Nicopolis,
riverNestus.athird inEpirus (Strabo, 1 3. Ziivdv] A name perhaps con-
XII. 325), built by Augustus after the tracted from Z7]v6dii}po5: of the bearer
battle of Actium. It is extremely dif- of it nothingknown. It is doubt-
is
ficult to decide which of these cities is ful whether the term vo/xiKoi implies
here alluded to; Schrader {Paulus, an acquaintance with the Roman
Vol. I. p. II 8) fixes on the first ; the (Grot.) or Hebrew law (De W.). The
Greek commentators, the subscription latter is the opinion of Chrys., Jerome,
at the end of the Ep. (dTro "Nikoit. ttjs and Theoph., and is perhaps slightly
MaKeSwlas, to which country it was the more probable comp. Matth. xxii.;
near, comp. Theod.), and some mo- 35, For notices of an apocryphal
dern writers, on the second; Wieseler work attributed to Zenas, 'De vita et
214 nPOS TITON.
vofJLiKOV Ka\ AxoXXw (TTTOvSauog irpoirenôv, Iva fxrj^lv
14 avTol^ 'KeiTTt]. /j-avOaveTUxrav Se Ka\ 01 ^fAerepoi KoKwy

epywv irpo'iaTacrBai ch rap avayKala^ -^^pelag, li'a /nt]
ihcriv aKapTToi,
T F- 'A 'V > Salutations and Bene-
15 Aa-n-aipvTai. ae 01 fxcT ejmov Travrer diction
actis Titi,' compare Fabric. Co(?. ^pocr. quam, me imitantes. Act. xx. 34,'
Vol. 11. p. 831. 'AiroXX&J] 'Apol- Grot.), somewhat arbitrary, and wholly
los,' sc. Apollonius [as in codex Bezan, different to that in ver. 8. The ijfxi-
Acts xvJii, 24], or possibly Apollo- Tpoi are rather ol irtpl ci (Theoph.),
don;s, an eloquent (\6yios, Acts, I.e., the Kal tacitly comparing them not
see Meyer in loc.) Jew of Alexandria, with heathens (Ilofmann, Schrifth.
well versed in the Scriptures, and a Vol. II. 2, p. 429) but with Titus;
disciple of St John the Baptist; he was 'let these Cretan brethren of ours be
instructed in Christianity by Aquila not backward in co-operating with
and Priscilla (Acts xviii. 26), preached thee in these acts of duty and benevo-
theGospel with signal success inAchaia lence.' On trpotar. see notes on ver. 8.
and at Corinth, and appears

have to tls Tas dva-yK. xpcCas] '
with reference
maintained relations of close intimacy to the necessary wants;' i.e. to supply
with St Paul, comp. i Cor. xvi. 12, them: comp. Phil. iv. 16, ehTrjuxpeio-"
There appears no good reason for sup- fxoi inifi\l/aT. The article appears to
posing any greater differences between mark the known and existing wants.
the teaching of St Paul and Apollos aKapTTOi] '
unfruitful,' not solely and
(Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p, 230 sq., specially with reference to the wants
Boh n) than may be referred to the mere of their teachers (' quicunque evange-
outward form in which that teaching listis non ministraverint,' Just.), but
was perhaps communicated,and which also with reference to their own moral
comes from the one and the same state, i. e. without showing practical
Spirit who Smtpe? I5ia iKacT(^ Kadib% proofs of their faith by acts of love.
ôvXerai (i Cor. xii. 11); see Winer, 15. 01 fitT |ioO] 'those with me,'
RWB. Art. 'Apollos,' Vol. i. p. 68. in my company, journeying or abiding
Much that has been recently advanced with me comp. Gal. i. 2, ol aiiv itxol,
;
on the differences between St Paul and where the idea of union in action (co-
Apollos is very doubtful and very un- herence), rather than mere local union
satisfactory, irpoirefjul/ov] (coexistence), seems intended to be ex-
^conduct,' 'forward on their journey,' pressed; see Kriiger, Sprachl. 68.
with the further idea, as the context 13. I. TOVS <}>lX0VVTaS K.T.X.]
Reems to require, of supplying their '
those icho love w.s in faith,' those who
various needs ; comp. 3 John 6. love me in the sphere of faith; not
14. 01 ijix^Ttpoi] 'our brethren in merely irio-rdSj Kal d56Xws, Theoph., or
Crete,' not 'uostri ordinis homines' 6id TricTTews, (Ecum., but ' in faith,' as
(Boza), Bcil. 'Apollos, Tychicus, et the common principle which bound
iilii quos mittimus,
quo in loco rese-
si together and hallowed their common
would imply a
derint' (Grot.), as this love. From the concluding words, ij
comparison between them and St Paul, Xciptj /Lterd TravTuv v/xQv (Col. iv. 18),
and would involve a meaning of irpotcrT. there is no reason to infer that the
Ka\. ipy. ('habere domi officinam all- Epistle was intended for the church as
III. 14. 15. 215
a<nra(rai Touy (biXovvrai jj^ca? ev TrlaTei. rj '^(cipii fJiera
TravTCov vjxoov.
well as Titus. merely an inclu-

It is bracketed by Lachm., and rejected by
sive benediction thatcomprehends the Griesb., Sclioh, Tisch., with ACDiNi;
ewldKoiroi and those committed to his i7;Clarom.,iEth.-Pol.;Hier.,Ambrst.
oversight, Titus and all the faithful in In the conclusion of all St Paul's
Crete. 'Aix\]v {Rec. with D^DÊFG Epp. except Rom. (om. 2 mss. and
HKLX^) i Tim. vi.
here, as well as in Am. only) and Gal. (om. G; Boern.,
21,2 Tim. iv.seems to be an inter-
22, Ambrst., only) there are similar varia-
polation though in this case supported
, tions. Accidental omission seems less
by stronger external evidence. It is probable than insertion.
TRANSLATION.
NOTICE.
THE same principles are observed in translation as in those

of the Galatians and Ephesians. The Authorised Version
this
is
altered only where it appears to be incorrect, inexact, insufficient or

obscure. There ai-e however a few cases in which I have ventured
to introduce another correction
viz. where our venerable Version
seems to be inconsistent in its renderings of important or less usual

words and forms of expression. These peculiarly occur in this
group of Epistles, and the process of translation has made me feel
the necessity of preserving a certain degree of uniformity in the

meanings assigned to some of the unusual yet recurrent terms
and expressions.
This modification has been introduced with great caution, for,
as the reader is pi'obably aware, our last Translators state very

explicitly that theyhave not sought to preserve a studied unifor-
mity of translation, and have not always thought it necessary to
assign to the same "svord, even in very similar combinations, the
same meaning. To affect then a rigorous uniformity would be to
reverse the principles on which that Version was constructed, and
would not be revision but reconstruction. I have therefore trusted
to my own judgment : where it has seemed necessary to be uniform,
I have been so ; where this necessity has not been apparent, I have
not ventured to interfere with the felicitous variety of expression
which characterizes our admirable Version. slight change has A
been introduced in the Versions cited, which however does not at
all affect the general plan. The Versions of WicUf, Cranmer, and
Geneva, are no longer cited from Bagster's Hexapla, as it is asserted
by competent judges that those there given have not the best
claim to the names affixed to them. Wiclif's version is now
quoted from the edition of the 'New Testament published by
Pickering in 1848, Cranmer's from a copy of the edition of April
1540, and the Genevan from the edition of 1560, which alone has
claim to be called the first edition of the Genevan Version. The
citations from the Bishops' Bible are made fr(m the first edition
1568.
In the present edition I liave added citations from the
Revised Version of 1881,
The remaining Vv. are cited as before from Bagster's reprints.
. :
THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY.
PAUL, an apostle of Christ Jesus, according to the com- I.
mandment of God our Saviour and Christ Jesus our

Hope, to Timothy, my true child in the faith. Grace, 2,
mercy and peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus
our Lord.
Even as I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, 3
when I was on my way into Macedonia, that thou might-
est command some not to be teachers of other doctrine,
1. Christ Jesus] * Jesus Christ, the more literal translation of riKvov

AuTH. According to] So Gov. wherever it does not seem to be at
(both),EHEM,,and AuTH.inKom. xvi. variance with our ordinary or idioma-
76 and Tit. i. 3: aftir, Wicl. by, ; tic mode of expression {e. g. ver. 18)
AuTH. and remaining Vv. Christ the distinction between t^kvov and
Jesus]* Lord J. C, AvTU. The trans- v'lbs is occasionally of considerable im-
lation of iiriTayriv adopted by Ckan., portance.
BisH., 'commission,' deserves atten- The Father] * Our Father, Auth.
tion, but perhaps too much obscures Christ Jesus] Jesus Christ, Auth., al.,
the idea of the divine ordinance and though doubtful on the authority of
command under which the Apostle what edition.
acted; comp. Acts ix. 16, o<ra Se? 3. Even as] As, Auth. and all
K.T.X., and I Cor. ix. 16. other Vv. Was on my way]
It may be remembered too that com- '
Went, Auth., Wicl., Gov. Test.,
mand' originally seems to have meant Ehem. ; departed, Tynd. and re-
'power' or authority, Synon. ed. by maining Vv. Co7nmand] So
Whately, p. 9 1 Our Hope] Tynd., Gov., Cban., Gen., Bish., by
So Wicl., Gov. Test., Gen., Ehem., far the most usual translation of the
Eev. which is our hope, Auth. and
: word elsewhere in Auth. charge, :
remaining Vv. Auth., Eev.; denounse to, Wicl.,

2. True child] So Eev. own son, : Ehem.; gene. ..charge vnto, Cov, Test.
Auth.; louede sone, Wicl.; heloued The full authoritative meaning of the
Sonne, Gov. Test., Ehem.; naturall word should not be here impaired in
Sonne, Tynd. and remaining Vv. ; see translation see notes.
; Not
notes on 2 Tim. i. 2 and Eph. vi. 21 to be teachers, &c,] Sim., not to teache
(Transl.). It is desirable to retain otherwise, Ehem.; not to teach a

220 I TIMOTHY.
4 nor yet to give heed to fables and endless genealogies,
seeing they minister questions rather than God's dispensa-
5 tion -which is in faith, so I do noiu. But the end of the
commandment is love out of a pure heart, and a good con-
6 science, and unfeigned faith : from which some having
gone wide in aim have turned themselves aside unto vain
different doctrine, Eev. : that they why change was made, except
this
teach no other doctrine, Auth., Gen. for variation from verse 14; comp.
(none), Bish. Vulg. Our last translators were by
4. Nor Auxn. and
yet] Neither, no means uniform in their transla-
all Vv. except Ehem., nor.
This is tion of ayaini even in cases where it
:
perhaps a case where it may seem is irla-Tis and they

associated with
necessary to adopt a more rigorous might have wished to mark a quasi-
translation of /x-qd^ : where the things theological meaning, it is not uncom-
prohibited are not very different in monly translated love ;' compare ch.
'
their character the ordinary transla- vi. 1 1 with I Thess. iii. 6, al.
tion will perhaps be sufficiently exact; And (bis)] So Eev. and of, Auth. :
here however the rives are not merely Unfeigned faith] Faith tmfeigned,
to abstain from teaching others such Auth., Eev. Slight change to pre-
profitless subjects, but are themselves serve the unemphatic order of the
not to study them. On the full force Greek; see Winer, Gr. 59. 2, p. 464.
of ov5^ or fi-rjd^ after ov and /tt^, see English usage is here just the reverse
Franke's very good treatise de Part. of the Greek.
Nefi. II. 5, and illustrate his remark, 6. Having gone wide in aim]
that oi}5^ hints at an indefinite num- Having swerved, Auth., Eev. erryng, ;
ber of consequent terms, by Judges WicL.; hauyng erred, Bish.; stray-

i. 27, where ov is followed by fourteen ing, Ehem.; have erred, and, Tynd.,
clauses with ov5i. To give] Cov. (both), Gen. It would
Give, Auth. Seeing therj] seem that our translators made the
The whiche, Wicl. Eev. which, , ;
change from a desire to preserve the
Auth. and all other Vv., but Tynd., construct, of aa-roxe'ty with a gen.
Cov., give which are end!., and. (Vulg., al.), and yet not, as Wicl.,
God^s dispemation] Sim. a disp. of to fall into barbarous English, or as
God, Eev.: edificacionne of god, Tynd., al., to change the part, into a
Wicl.; edifyenge to Godirarde, Cov. finite
an inexactness which
verb,
Test.; the edifying of God, Edem. ;
Conyb. has not avoided. Perhaps the
godly edyfyinge, Tynd. and remain- more immediate connexion of i3i/
ing Vv., but Auth. (cd. 1611) omits may be with iêrp., especially as
godly, which has been restored in aaroxf'if in the two other passages
modern edd. where it occurs ( i Tim. vi. 21,2 Tim.
I do 7iO!c] So Eev.: do, Auth. ii. 18) is used absolutely (with ire pi
5. But] So BisH., Ehem., Eev. : and ace.) still it seems desirable and
;
now, Auth.; forsothe, Wicl.; for, correct also to preserve in translation

Tvnd. and remaining Vv. Love] the possibility of the connexion with
So Vv. except Auth., Wicl., Cov.
all the participle. To 'go wide /row' 13
Test., Ehem., charity. It is doubtful perfectly correct according to the exx.
Chap. I. 4 12. 221
babbling ; willing to be teachers of the law ;
yet not un- 7
derstauding either what they say, or about what they make
asseveration. Now we know that the law is good, if a 8
man use knowing this, that the law is not 9
it lawfully,
made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and unruly,
for the ungodly and sinful, for the unholy and profane, for
smiters of fathers and smiters of mothers, for manslayers,
for whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with 10
mankind, for menstealers, for liars, for perjured persons,
and if there he any other thing that is contrary to the

sound doctrine, according to the Gospel of the glory of II
the blessed God, which was committed to my trust.
And I thank Him who gave me inward strength, 12
in Johnson s.v. '
wide.' not, Eev. Auth. expresses the nega-
:
Have turned themselves] Have turned, tive by the following neither.

AuTH. and the other Vv. except Either. ..or] Neither... nor, Auth.
WicL., Gov. Test., Cran., Khem., About tvhat] Whereof, Auth., Eev.
which give a passive translation : it Make asseveration] Affirm, Auth.
isperhaps desirable to retain here the and all Vv. except Eev. confidently
medial force of the passive form affirm.
eêTpdirrjcrai'. 8. Noic] But, Auth., Gov., Bish.,
Babbling] Jangling, Auth. and all Ehem., Eev. forsothe, Wicl. j and.
;
Vv. except Wicl., spechc; Ehem., Gen. remaining Vv. omit,

:
talke ; Eev., talking. The change 9. Unruly] So Eev., and so

seems required, as 'jangling' might Auth. in Tit. i. but here dis-
6, 10,
be understood iu its secondary sense. obedient, with Tynd. and all Vv. ex-
It is found in Gower, Chaucer, al., ce]pt Wicl., not suget. Sinfid]
as here, in the sense of 'prating,' For Auth. All Vv. (except
sinners,
'idly talking.' Gov. Test., which omits) give the
7. Willing to be] So Wicl. {for to subst., perhaps it is a little more ex-
be), Gov. (both): desiring to be, Auth., act to retain the adj.
Eev.; because they wolde be, Tynd., For the unholy] So Gov., Gen., Eev.:
Gban., Gen. (om. bee.) ; couetyng to for unh., Auth. the idiomatic
:
be, BiSH.; desirous to be, Ehem. English article is repeated for the
Though it is not always possible in sake of consistency.
the N.T. to keep up the exact dis- Smiters] Sleers, Wicl. ; killers,
tinction between deXco and jSovXo/jLai Ehem.; murderers, Auth. and all
(see notes on ch. ii. 8, and v. 14), other Vv.
this perhaps is a case where it may 10. Tlie sound doctrine] Auth.
be maintained: the false teachers omits the art. with all Vv. except
were quite willing to undertake the Gov., Gran., Eev.
office though they had really no quali- 11. Of the glory] So rightly all
fications for it. Yet not] So Tynd., the Vv. (om. the, Bish.) except
Gran., Gen. ; 7iot, Wicl., Gov. (both), Auth., Gen., glorious (before Gospel).
BisH., Ehem., though they understand 12. Himtvho,&c.] Sim, as to order
7
222 I TIMOTHY.
Christ Jesus our Lord, that he counted me faithful, having
13 appointed me for the ministry, though formerly I was a
blasphemer, and a persecutor, and a doer of outrage still :
I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief;

14 yea the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with
15 faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. Faithful is the
saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus
came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief.
16 Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me as
chief Christ Jesus might shew forth the whole of His
long-suffering, to display a pattern for them which should
1 hereafter believe on Him unto eternal life. Now to the

King of ages, the immortal, invisible, only God, he honour
and glory unto the ages of the ages. Amen.
Gen., Bhem., Eev. ; comp. Wicl., ful s., Rhem.

Gov. Test., and, it may be added, 16.Am chief] So Rev.: first,
Syr. and Vulg., rightly preserving the Auth. and remaining Vv. (the /.,
more emphatic position: C. J. our Bish.) except Cov. {both), pry ncipally;
Lord, who hath enabled me, Auth., 'B.n-E.u., first of al.
and sim. the remaining Vv. (Tynd., Christ Jesus] Chr., Auth.* Jes.
Cov., Ckan., Bish.), which translate The whole of His] All, Auth. and all
fvdvv. fji( hath made me strange. Vv. To display a pattern for]
That] For that, Auth., Rev. Sim., to declare an ensample vnto,
Having appointed me for] Sim. ap- Gran. for a pattern to, Auth. ; to the
;
pointing, Rev.: putting me into, enfourmyng of, Wicl., sim. Cov.

Auth., Bish. (in, Wicl., Rhem.). Test., Rhem.: vnto the ensampU of,
Though formerly I icas] Sim.
13. Tynd., Gen. [to the, Cov,, Bish.); /or
Rev.: *who teas before, Auxn. an eiuiamjyle, Rev.
A doer of otttrage] Sim., a doer of Eternal life] So Tynd., Gov., Cran.,
iniurye, Cov. Test. : injurious, Auth., Gen., Rev. : life everlasting, Auth.,
Rev. ful ; o/irrony/is, Wicl., a tyraitut, Cov. Test., Bisn., Rhem. It seems
Tynd., Cov., Cran. ; an oppresser, best both to adopt the order which,
Gen., Bisn.; contumelious, Rhem. properly considered, most exactly
Still] But, Auth. and all Vv. except corresponds to that of the Greek, and
Oban., Bish., but yet, Rev., howbrit. to adopt the most general and in-
14. Yea] And, Auth., Rhem., clusive transl. of aiiiivtos; see notes
Rev. ; but, Cov. Test., Gen. ; never- on 2 Thess. i.
9 (Transl.).
thclater, Tynd.; neucrtheles, Cov., 17. Of ages] Sim., of worldis,
Cran., Bish. Wicl., Rhem. (the vv.) : eternal,
15. Faithful is, Ac] So Rev.: Auth., Rev. ; everlastinge, Tynd. and
thys sayenge is true, Cov. Test. this ; remaining Vv.
is a faithful saying, Auth., Bish.; The immortal, etc.] Immortal, in-
this is a tnic s., Tynd., Gov., Cran., visible, the only *wise God, Auth.
Gen.: a trcwe jrordf .Wicl. ; a faith- Unto the ages, &o.] Sim., in worldis
Chap. I. 13 11. i. 223
This charge I commit to thee, son Timothy, in accord- 18

ance with the forerunning prophecies about thee, that thou
mayest war in them the good warfare having faith, and a 19 ;
good conscience which some having thrust away, have

;
made shipwreck concerning the faith of whom is Hyme- 20 :
nseusand Alexander whom I delivered to Satan, that they

;
might be taught by discipline not to blaspheme.

I exhort then first of all, that petitions, prayers, sup- II.
0/ worldis, WiCL. ; for ever and ever, the idiom of our language may seem
AuTH. and all other Vv. positively violated by an aoristic trans-
18. In accordance witJi, &c.] Ac- where vdv or TJd-r] is
lation, esp. in cases
cording to the prophecies which tcent found with the aor. these are however
;
before on thee, Auth., Rev. {vpon^ cases in which we do not rashly assert
Gen., Bish,), and sim. Wicl., Rhem.; that the aor. is used for the perf.,
accordijnge totheproph. tchich in tyme but in which we only recognise an
past were prophisied of the, Tynd., idiomatic power in the Greek aorist
Cov., Gov. Test, (tymes), Cram. which does not exist in our English
Mayest] So Rev. : mightest, Auth. ; past tense. Where idiom requires
shuldest, Tynd., Gov., Gran., Gen., us to insert 'have' (as perhaps just
Bish. Gliange necessary to preserve above, ver. 19), it must be inserted,
the law of the succession of tenses see ; but these cases are fewer than modern
Latham, Engl.Lang.%6\6. In them] translators seem generally aware of.
So all Vv. except Auth., Gen., Rev., Might be taught, &c.] So (omitting
which change (not for the better) the by disc.) Tynd., Gov., Rev. ; may learn,
iv into by; see notes. The order of Auth., and sim. all remaining Vv.
the Greek ffrpdr. iv air., reversed The addition by discipline is necessary
by Auth., is restored in the text. toconvey the true meaning of TratSeiJw.
The good] A g., Auth. and all Vv.
19. Having] So Wicl, and all Ghapter II. I, Then] Therefore,
Vv. except Auth., Rev., which adopt Auth. and all Vv. On this particle
holding. Having thrust aioay] Sim. see notes in loc. It may be observed
Rev. castynge awey, Wicl, repelling,
: ; as a very general rule, that it is bet-
Rhem. having put aivay, Auth. and
; ter to translate oUp 'then,' apa 'there-
remainingVv.; butTYND.,Cov. (both), fore,' or at any rate if 'therefore' be
Gran., Gen. use the finite verb, and retained as a translation of the former
Tynd., Gov., Gran., Rev. (omit away) particle, to place it as far onward in
add from them. The faith] So Wicl., the clause as idiom will permit, so as
Rhem., Rev,: faith, Auth. and re- to weaken its full illative force. The
maining Vv. When the article is present seems an instance where the
inserted after a preposition, it should more exact distinction (see notes ore
never be overlooked in translation, Gal. iii. 5) ought to be preserved; still
if the English idiom will permit it to it is not wise in the N, T. generally

be expressed. to press this rule too rigorously, as in
20. So Rev. have de-
Delivered] : many cases the context and in many
livered, Auth. and all Vv, except more the usus scribendi of the sacred
Wicl., bitoke. There are cases where author must be allowed to have
.
224 I TIMOTHY.
2 plications, and giving of thanks, be made for all men for ;
kings, and all that are in authority that we may pass a ;
3 quiet and tranquil life in all godliness and gravity. For

this is good, and acceptable in the sight of our Saviour
4 God whose will is that all men should be saved, and

;
5 should come unto the full knowledge of the truth. For

thei'e IS one God, and one mediator also between God and
6 men, a man Christ Jesus; who gave Himself a ransom for

all, the testimony to he set forth in its own seasons.
due weight in fixing the translation. Ehem. ;honesty, AvTn. and remaining
For example, St John's use of oiV Vv. In the preceding word evcr^êia,
appears to deserve considerable atten- the trausl. of Auth. has been retained.
tion, especially as he never uses dpa; Though 'godliness' more exactly re-
and even St Paul, it should be re- presents deoci^. ,
yet it is used in all
membered, uses ovf on an average the older Vv. (except only Wicl.,
four times to dpa once. A really Ehem., pitce, i. e. piety) as the trans-
faithful translationmust take all these lation of ei'cr^/3. , and seems fairly to
things into account. suit all the passages Avhere it occurs.

Avis.
First. .that]So'B.Ey.: tliat first,
.
The deviation of Auth., al., in Acts
and sim. all Vv. except Wicl., Ehem., iii. 12 is not for the better.
which apparently adopt the order of Our Saviour God] So Ehem.
3. :
the text. God our Sav., Auth. and the re-

Petitions, prayers, &c.] Supplications, maining Vv.
prayers, intercessions, Auxn., Cov. 4. Whose tcill is that] IVho will
Test., Gen., Eev.; bisechyngis,2)reyers, have, AcTH. and sim. all Vv.
axingis,WiCL.;prayers,supplicacions, Should be] To be, Acth. Should
intercessiom, Tynd., Gov,, Ckan., come] To come, Auin. The
Bisn. ; obsecrations, j^^'dicrs, po^tula- full knowledge] The knowledge, Auth.
Ehem. Supplications' is by no
tions, ' and all Vv. (knowijnge, "Wicl.).
means a bad translation for 577(7. (Eph. 5. And one med. also] Sim., one also
vi. 18) ; but as this is a technical pas- med.,Ehem. also one vied., Eev. and
; :
sage, it seems more suitable to reserve one Med., Auxn. and remaining Vv
it for ivT(vîs; see notes. (except Wicl., who omits one). The
2. ^//j So Wicl., Ehem., Eev.: /or addition of 'and' in italics seems re-
all, Auxn. and all other Vv. Pass] quired by our idiom indeed we may :
Lead, Auxn., Eev. : slight change, but perhaps sometimes rightly saj- that
perhaps maintaining better the mixed the Greek kclI is occasionally in itself
subjective and objective ref. of the almost equivalent to our 'and... also.'
clause ; comp. notes in loc. Quiet.. A man] So Wicl.; man, Ehem.: the
tranquil] Quiet.. .peaceable,Auxn. and man, Auxn. and remaining Vv.
all other Vv. except Eev., tranquil and 6. The testimony, &c.] Sim. Eev. :
quiet. Perhaps 'tranquil' expresses to be testified in due time, Adxh., and

the idea of the rest arising from with-
' sim. Tynd., Cov., Cran. The true
in (see notes) a little more fully than
'
construction appears to have been
'peaceable;' comp. i Pet. iii. 4. observed in Gen., to be a testimonic
Gravity] So Eev.: chastite, Wicl., in due time, and Bisn. a , testimonic
I
1
Chap. II. 2 12. 225
Whereunto I was appointed a herald, and an apostle (T 7
speak the truth, I lie not), a teacher of the Gentiles in

faith and truth.
I desire then that men pray in every place, lifting up 8
holy hands, without wrath and doubting likewise that 9 :
women also, in modest guise, with shamefastness and sober-
mindedness, do adorn themselves, not with braided hair,
and gold, or pearls, or costly apparel, but (which becometh 10

women professing godliness) through good works.
Let the woman learn in silence with all subjection. 1
But I suffer not the woman to teach, nor yet to have 13
in due tymes. All the Vv. , except faceduess, ' a form in which the true
AuTH., Gen., Bish., retain a more etymology is perverted.
literal transl. of Ulos, 'bis.' Sohermindedness] Sobriety, Auth.,
7. Was^ Am, Auth. and all Vv. Ehem., Eev.; sobrenesse, Wicl., Gov.
Appointed] So Ehem. (and Atjth. in Test. discrete behaveour, Tynd., Gov.,
;
2 Tim. i. ii):^!/e, WiCL.; ordained, Gkan., Bish. ; modestie. Gen. It is

Auth. and all other Vv. Herald] very difficult to select a translation for
Preacher, Auth. and all Vv. ffwcppoffvvT]. Our choice seems to lie
Truth (i)] Truth * in Christ, Auth. between 'sobermindedness' and 'dis-
Truth (2)J So WiCL., Gov. (both), cretion;' the latter (more especially
Rhem., Eev. verity, Auth. and re-
:
in the adjective; see two pertinent
maining Vv. exx. in Eichardson, Diet. s. v., from
8. I desire then] Sim. Eev. I will :
Chaucer, Persones Tale, and Milton,
therefore AviH. and allYv. (th.Iwole, Par. Reg. 157) is very suitable in
,
11.
WicL.). In every place] So Wicl. ref. to women (and is so used by
(al j^l-), Gov. Test., Ehem., Eev.: in Tynd., Gov., Cban., in ver. 15), but
all places. Gov. ; everywhere, Auth. the former seems best to preserve the
and remaining Vv. etj^mology of the original word.
9. Likewise... also] So Tynd., Gov. Braided] Braided, Auth., the older
(both), Ckan., Gen., Bish., exce^jt form of the same word some modern :
that they insert also immediately editions give hroidered appy. by mis-
after likewise: in like manner also, take. And gold]* Or
Auth., Ehem., Eev. (omits also). gold, Auth. Apparel^ So Gen.,
In modest, &c.] Adorn themselves in Ehem.: clothes, Wicl.; cloth. Gov.
modest apparel, Auth., Eev. ; araye Test. raiment, Eev.
; array, Auth. ;
them selves in comlye a}). , Tynd., Gov., and other Vv.

Gov. Test, {arayenge, omitting the 10. Through] So Tynd., Gov.
preceding that). Gran., Gen., Bish. (both), Gran., Bish., Eev.: with,
Shamefastness] So Auxh. (ed. 1611) Auth., Gen. ; by, Wicl., Ehem.
and Eev. following all the Vv. exce^jt 12. The woman] A woman, Auth.
Ehem. {demurenesse). We may agree The insertion of the article seems
with Trench (Synon. 20) in regretting required by our idiom, as in ver. 11,
that this spelling has been displaced see notes. Nor yet] Nor,
in the modern editions by 'shame- Auth. As the command seems to
Q
;
22G TIMOTHY.
13 authority over tlie man, but to be in silence. For Adam
14 was first formed, then Evo. And Adam was not deceived,
but the woman being plainly deceived fell into transgres-
1^ sion. Yet she shall be saved by means of the child-
bearing, if they continue in faith and love and holiness
with sobermindedness.
III. Faithful is the saying, If a man desire the office of a
2 bishop, he dcsireth a good work. A bishop then must be
irreproachable, a husband of one wife, sober, discreet,
3 orderly, a lover of hospitality, apt to teach ; not fierce

over wine, no striker, but forbearing, averse to contention,
have also a general reference (see 2. Irreproachable] Sim., tcithouten

notes), it is jDerhaps better to be exact reproue, Wicl.; without reproach,
in ov5i; see notes on ch. 4 (TransL).
i. Rev.: blameless, Avrn., Gov., Gran.,
Have autli.] So Tynd., Gov.: lunic Bisn. ,fautlesse, Tynd. vnrebuheable. ;
Jordeschip,WicL. vse authorite, Gov.

; Gov. Test.; vnreproueaUe, Gen.; ir-
Test.; haue dominion, Khem., Rev.; reprehensible, Rhem. If the definition

usurp authorit)j, Auth. and the re- of Webster {Diet.) is right, 'irre-
maining Vv. proachable = that cannot be justly

14. Plainly deceived] ^Deceived, reproached,' this seems the transla-
Auth. ; begniled, Rev. Fell into] tion needed; see notes in loc.
Was in the, Auth., Gov. Test., Gen., A Intsband] The h., Auth., Rev.
BisH. (om. the, Tynd., Rhem.); hath Sober, discreet] So Ty-nd., Gov.:
brought in the. Gov.; icas subdued to vigilant, sober, Auth. ; sobre, prudent,
the, Gran., hath fallen into, Rev. Wicl.; sobre, icyse. Gov. Test.,
15. Yet] So Rhem.: sothely, Rhem.; dilygent, sober. Gran.; watch-

WiCL. but, ; Rev.; noticithstanding, ing, sober, Gen., Bish.; temperate,
Auth. and the other Vv, By soberminded, Rev. Orderly] So
means of the childbeariny] Sim. Rev. : of good behaviour, Auth. ;
through the childbearing. Rev. : in honestly aparelled, Tynd. ; comely

childbearing, Auth. ; by generacon of app., Bish. ; manerly. Gov. (both);
soiffs, WiCL.,RnE5i. {eltildren) thorow
;
discrete, Gr.\n. ; inodest. Gen. comely, ;
bearinge of chyldren, Tynd. and re- Rhem. A lover of hasp.] So

maining Vv. Love] So all Bish., and Auth. in Tit. i. 8.: given
Vv. except Auth., which here gives to hosp.,Avru. (here), Rev. ; holdynge
charity; see notes on ch. i.
5 {Tranitl.).
hosj}., Wicl.; harberous, Tynd., Gov.
Sobermindednens] Sobriety, Auth. ;
(both), Gen. a noticeable transl.; a
see notes on ver. 9 {TransL). kcjyer of hosp.. Gran. ; a man of hosp.,
Rhem.
Ghapter III. I. Faithful is the 3. Fierce over wine] Given to wine,
saying] So Rev.: a feithful worde, Auth., Gen., Rhem., and sim. other
WiCL.; thys is a true to.. Gov. Test. Vv. except Tynd., dronken ; Gov. Test.,
[this is] a faithful saying, Bish.; a.f, dronkarde. The marginal note [not
t., Riiem. this is a true saying, Auth.
; ready to quarell and offer wrong, as
nnd remaining Vv, one in wine] shows that our last trans-
;
Chap. II. 13 III. 10. 227
not a lover of money, one that ruleth well his own house, 4
having his children in subjection with all gravity ;
(But if 5
a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he
take care of the church of God ?) not a new convert, lest 6
being besotted with pride he fall into the judgment of
the devil. Moreover he must have a good report also 7
from them which are without, lest he fall into reproach
and the snare of the devil.
Deacons in like manner must he grave, not double- 8
tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of base gain
holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. 9
And let these also first be proved then let them serve as 10 ;
lators (so too Rev., hraiclcr) saw cor- lation; see notes.
rectly themcaniug of theword, though Judgment] So Tynd., Gov., Gran.,
they have not expressed it. Ehem.: condemnation, Auth., Gen.,
No striker'] Auth. adds *not greedy of Bish., Eev.; dome {or synne), Wicl.
filthy lucre. Forbeariny] 7. Also from] Of, Auth.; the
Patient, Auth.; temperaunt (or pa- word moreover, Auth., Rev., may be
cient), WiCL. gentle, Tynd., Gov., properly assigned to 5e', which, as has
;
Cran., Gen., Bish., Eev. ; styll, Gov. been observed several times in the
Test.; modest, Ehem. Averse to notes (comp. on ver. 10), often appears
contention] Him. not contentious, Rev.: to revert to its primary meaning.
not a braider, Atjth. (so Tit. iii. 2); 8. Deacons, &c.] So Eev., and sim.
not litigioits [or ful of strife or Ehem.: likewise must the deacons be,
chydynge), Wicl. ; abhorrynge fght- Auth, Deacons]

ynge, Tynd., Ckan., Bish., and sim. Mynistcrs, Gov. (both), Gran., Bish.
Gov. [abh. stryfe); no stryuer. Gov. The rest give 'deacons,' either with
Test.; no fighter, Gen. A lover of (Auth., Tynd., Eev.), or without the
money] Sim. Rev.: covetous, Auth., article. Base gain] Foule
and sim. all other Vv. It is better wynnynge, Wicl. ; filthy lucre, Auth.
to keep '
covetous ' for ir\oviKT7)s. and all other Vv.
4. His (2)] So Rev. Not in italics 10. Serve as deacons] So Eev. :
in Auth. : it is omitted by all other use the of a Deacon, Auth. This

office
Vv. except Ehem. periiArasis might be avoided by using

5. But] So Gov. (both), Rhem., 'minister' with all the other Vv. we ;
Rev. forsothe, Wicl. for, Auth. and

: ;
seem however to require in ver. 13
the other Vv. an allusion to the office 'nominatim.'
6. A neiv convert] Sim., neive con- If they be, &c.] Sim., yf they be
uertide to thefeith, Wicl.: a novice, blamelesse. Gov. ; being found blame-
Auth., Rev.; a yonge sJcoler, Tynd., less, Auth. ; rjf they be founde faut-
Gov. (both), Gran., Gen., Bish.; a lesse, Tynd., Gen. (blameles), Eev. [he
neophyte, Rhem. blameless) ; beyng bl., Bish. : hauynge
Besotted, &c.] Lifted up icith pride, no cryme, Wicl, [adding (or greet
Auth.; p)uft vp, Gov., Gen., Bish., synne)], Ehem., sim. Gov. Test.
Rev. The idea of a stupid, insensate, (blame),
pride ought to be conveyed in trans-
Q2
:
228 I TIMOTHY.
1 1 deacons, if they be under no charge. The women in like
manner must be grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all
12 things. Let the deacons be husbands of one wife, ruling
13 their children well and their own houses. For they that
have served well as deacons obtain for themselves a good
degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ
Jesus.
14 These things write I to thee, though I hope to come
15 unto thee somewhat quickly but if I should tarry long, ;
that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave

thyself in the house of God, which truly is the church of
1 6 the living God, the pillar and basis of the truth. And
confessedly, great is the mystery of godliness ;
" Who was
manifested in the flesh, justified in the spirit, seen of
angels, preached among the Gentiles, believed on in the
world, received up into glory."
11. Tlie tcomen] So Wicl., Eev., Which truly] The whych. Gov. Test.;
(both cm. tJw), KuEM.: their icives, ichich,Auth. and all other Vv. (that,
AuTn. and .all other Vv. Wicl.). Basis] Ground, Auth. and
In like manner] So Ehem., Rev. : all Vv. exc. Wicl., sadncsse, and Gov.
even so, Auth., Tynd., Gov., Ckan., Test., stablyshmcnte.
BiSH., all placing it at the beginning 16. Confessedly] Without contro-
of the verse. versy, Auth., Gen., Eev.; icith out
12. Husbands] So Eev.: the h., naye, Tynd., Gov.; tcithout doute,
Auth. Well] So, iu a Gran., Bish. Who] * God,
Bimilar place, all Vv. except Auth., Auth. Maiiifested] So

Eev., which places the adverb at the Gen., Ehem., Eev.: manifest, Auth.;
end of the verse. WTiere there is no shewed, Tynd. and remaining Vv.
liability to mistake, it seems better (but Wicl. omits).
to keep, as far as possible, the order Among] So Eev.: unto,AvTn. and the
of the Greek. other Vv. (somefo), followingtheVulg.
13. Served So Eev.:
icell as d.] We may here briefly remark that the
used the office of a Deacon iveU, Auth. six concluding clauses of this verse
Obtain for] Purchase to, Auth., may be arranged stichometrically iu

Rhem. get, Tynd. gain <o,Eev. and
; ; ;
the following way
the remaining Vv. (gete...to, Wicl.).
'Os (({iavfpuOr] iv aapKl,
14. Though I hope] Hoping, 'EdiKaiioOi] (V Trvev/xari,
Adth., Eev.; and sim. all other Vv.
'Q<p9r} d77Aotj"
use a participle. Somewhat
'EktipCx^V i" fdv(ai,v,
quickly] Sone, Wicl. ; very shortely.
''YjTnCTivOr) iv KOfffxip,
Gen.; f^w/c/i/j/, Ehem.; shortly, Avin.
'AueXrincpOij ill So^j;.
and remaining Vv.
15. Shotild tarry long] Sriial t., Without urging too strongly the me-
Wicl. ; t. long, Auth. and all other Vv. trical character of the clauses, it
;
Chap. III. ii IV. 5. 229
Howbeit the Spirit saith expressly, that in the latter IV.

times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to
seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils, through the 3
hypocrisy of speakers of lies, 7nen bearing a brand on their
own conscience, forbidding to marry, and commanding to 3
abstain from meats, which God created for them that be-
lieve and have full knowledge of the truth to partake of
with thanksgiving. For every creature of God is good, and 4
nothing; is to be refused, be received with thanks-
if it
giving ; for it is sanctified by the word of God and sup- 5

plication.
would still seem that the supposition Men hearing, &c.] And hauynge here
advanced in notes in loc. does not ap- conscience brente, "Wicl. ; having their
pear wholly without plausibility. Al- conscience seared with a hot iron,
ford [ill loc.) objects to this view, but Auth., Bish., and similarly all Vv.,
appears clearly to lean to it in his but Ehem. omits with a hot iron, and
note 071 2 Tim. ii. ii. sim. Eev., branded in their oicn con-
science. The insertion of men in the
Chapter IV. i. Howbeii] For- text seems to make the construction
SO(/j{',WlCL. ;?iOM,',AuTH.,GEN.,BlSH.; a little more clear.
and, Ehem.; hut, Eev. ; the other Vv. 3. Created] So Ehem., Eev., sim.
omit. Saith] Wicl.: hath created, Auth. and all
So WiCL., Gov. Test., Ehem., Eev.: other Vv, For them that, &c.] To
speaketh, Auth. and the other Vv. he received with thanksgiving of them,
All the Vv, except Ehem. preserve Auth,, and in like order all other
the order of verb and adverb adopted Vv, It is very difficult to preserve
in the text, and appy. correctly the ;
both the correct translation of the
slight emphasis is thus retained on words and the order of the original
priTus: comp. notes on 2 Thcss. iii. 8 the latter must appy. here be sacri-
(Transl). ficed. Have full knowledge
2. Through the hyp. &c.] Similarly of] Sim., haiie kn. of, Gov. Test.:
as to iv viroKp., of them which spcake knoio, Auth, and all other Vv, ex-
falce thorow yp., Ttnd., Gov., Cban.; cept Wicl. Ehem. which give haue
, ,
which speake lyes through h., Gen.; knoiven. The transl, of iriaTois is
through the hypocrisy of vien that perhaps not perfectly satisfactory,
speak lies, Eev, êwSoX. is however
;
but any change will involve an in-
by some (Gen,, Bish., ai^py. ) referred sertion of the article before the
to daifioviwv : speaking lies in hyp., next words, which is certainly very
Auth. (sim. Wicl.), isambiguous. undesirable ; see notes.
The above, it must be some- said, is a 4. Is to he] So Wicl., Eev., and
what lax translation oiiv; it seems similarly Gen., oght to he: simply,
however to be positively required by to be, Auth. and the other Vv,
the idiom of our language. Whether 5. Supplication] Prayer, Auth.
we connect ev iiroKp. with dwocrT-qaov- and all Vv. ; it seems however neces-
it seems scarcely
rat or irpoaixovTes, sary, as ivrevîi occurs only twice in
English to say 'by the hypocrisy.' the N.T., here and ch, ii. i (see notes
'
:
230 I TIMOTHY.
6 If thou settest forth these things to the brethren, thou
wilt be a good minister of Christ Jesus, being nourished in
the words of and of the good doctrine of which thou
faith,
7 But eschew profane and old-Avivcs'

hast been a disciple.
8 fables; and exercise thyself rather unto godliness. For the
exercise of the body is profitable unto a little, but godliness
is profitable unto all things, as it hath a promise of the life
9 that now is, and of that which is to come. Faithful is the

10 saying and worthy of all acceptation. For looking to this
in luc), to mark it by a special and 7. Eschcic] So Gov. Test.: refuse,

uuiform translation. Auxh., Rev.; schone, Wicl. ; auoid,
6. If thou settest forth these things Rhem.; cast awaye, Tynd. and the re-
to] Sim., puttijnge forth, &c., Wicl. ;
maining Vv. And...rathe7-] So Auxh. :
inoposing, &c., Ehem. : if thou put rather, Gran., Bish.; and, Gov. Test.,
...in remembrance of these thinr/.^, Cten.jRuem., Rev.: Tynd. omits both.
AoTH. and sim. all other Vv., which The transl. of Gov., as for vngoostly
from the exx. of inrorldeadai tivi ...fables, cast them awaye, but, is good,
cited by Krcbs and Loesuer (see but in thus preserving the second 5^
notes) seems certainly too weak. The it misses the first. The punctuation
translation 'lithovi,' dwiBperhapx not of Lachm. and Tisch., who place a
gifjte so critically correct as 'bysetting period after wapaiTov, is perhaps not
forth,' &c., or 'in setting forth,' etc. an improvement on the ordinary co-
(see notes on ver. i6), but may still lon: the antithesis between the two
be left vmchanged, as it certainly can- members ought not to be too much
not be termed definitely inexact. obscured.
Wilt he] Shalt be, Avin. and all Vv. 8. The exercise, etc.] Bodily exer-
Christ Jesu.t] * Jesus Christ, Auxn. cise, Auxh., and similarly all other
Being nourished] So Gov. Test. Vv. : it seems desirable to ti-y to
nourished up, Auxn., Kev. (omits uj)); retain the article, '
the bodily exercise
iiorrischide, Wicl., Rhem. which ; these teachers affect to lay such stress
hast bene n. vp, Tynd. and the re- upon.' Is 2'ro^fit<^ble, &c.] Sim., to
maining Vv. The good] So litil thing is prof., Wicl. ; is prof,
EiiEM., Eev.: good, Auxh. and all rnto lytic. Gov. Test., Rhem. (to). Rev.
the other Vv. The article ought per- (for a) : profiteth little, Auth. and re-
haps also to be inserted before '
faith maining Vv. As it hath] As a
(ttjs wlffreus), would tend to
but it thyngc which hith, Tynd., Gov.,
give it an objective meaning, which Cn.vN. ;
)(' /(rtf/ic, Gen. ; having, Auxn.
does not seem desirable see notes. ; and remaining Vv.
Of ichich, &c.] IVhereunto thou ha^t 9. Faithful is the saying] So Rev.:
attained, Auxh., and sim. Gov. Test., //(/* is a faithful s., Arxn., Gov. Test.;
Rhem. ; that thou hast geten in suynge, this is a sure $., Tynd., Gov., Gran.,
Wicl.; ichichdoctnjne thou hast con- BisH.; this is a true s., Gen.: a
tinually followed, Tynd. (om. doctr., trewetcorde, Wicl.; a faithful saying,
Gran., Gen., Bish.); rchich thou ha.ft Rhem.
folowed hither to. Gov., Rev. (but, 10. Looking to this] Therefore,
until nou' for hither to). Avxu. and the other Vv. except
1
Chap. IV. 615. 231
we labour and suffer reproach, because we have placed our

hope on the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, spe-
cially of believers.
These things command and teach. Let no man de- 1
spise thy youth; but become an example to the believers, 12
in word, in conduct, in love, in faith, in purity. Till I 13
come give attention to the reading, to the exhortation, to
the doctrine. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which 14
was given thee through prophecy with the laying on of the
hands of the presbytery. These things practise, in these 15
things be occupied, that thy advance may be manifest to
"WiCL., in this thing ; Ehkm., to this manner of life, Ghange made only to
purpose; Eev., to this end. Labour] obviate a possible misunderstanding
* Both labour, Auth. Have owing to word preceding.
placed, &c.] Trust in, Axjth., Gen,; Love] So allVv. except Auth., Wicl.,
hopenin, Wicl., Gov. (both), Bheji. ; Ehem., charity; see notes on ch. i.
5
beleve in, Tynd. ; haue a stead fast (Transl.). Auth. inserts * in
hope in, Ckan. ; haue hoped in, Bish.; spirit after charity.
have our Iwpe set, Key. 13. Give attention] Tahe tente,
Believers] As Auth. in ver. 12 : here Wicl. ;

geue hede, Gov. Test., Eev.;
those that believe, with Tynd., Gov., attend, Ehem. : give attendance,
Gov. Test, [them]. Gran., Gen., Bish., Auth. and remaining Vv.
Rev. (them), which is perhaps a little The reading, &e.] Auth. and all Vv.
too emphatic for the simple anarth- omit the articles.
rous n-icrriai'. 'Faithful' (Wicl., 14. Throxigh] So Tynd., Gov.,
Ehem.) is by iêry far the more usual Gean., Bish.: ^j/, Auth. and remain-
translation in Auth. ; there are cases ing Vv.
however {e.g. eh. v. 16, vi. 2) where 15. These things, &c.] Sim., these
perspicuity seems to require the thynges exercyse, Tynd., Gov., Gran.,
change. It is noticeable too that Gen. ; these things doe thou meditate,
TTLixrol {per se, not iv Xp. 'Ii/tr., Eph. Ehem. meditate upon these things,
:
i. I, lOc.) in these Epp. (as our Trans- Auth. thenke thou thes thingis,'Wicij. ;
;
lators have clearly felt)

ai^pear to thynke vpon these th.. Gov. Test.; be
seems to have become a more definite diligent in these things. Rev. It
expression for 'believers,' i.e. Ghris- seems best here to maintain the order
tians, and to have almost displaced of the original; so also Syr., Vulg.
ol TTLcrTevovTes, the expression which Lithese tilings, &c.] Give thyself icholly
so greatly predominates in the Apo- to them, Auth., Eev. ; in thes be thou,
stle's earlier Epistles. Wicl., sim. Ehem.; geve thy silfe
Become] Be thou, Auth., Wicl.,
12. vnto them, Tynd., Gov., Gkan., Gen.,
Gov., Bish., Eev.; be, Tynd. and re- Bish. ; be diligente in them, Gov.
maining Vv. To] So Eev. unto, ; Test. a good though per-
transl.,
Tynd., Gov. Ckan., Gen. of, Auth.
, : haps a little more periphrastic than
and remaining Vv. Conduct] that in the text.
Conversation, Auth. and the other Advance] Profiting, Avts.; progress,
Vv. except Wicl., hjuynge; Eev., Eev. Be manifest] So
232 I TIMOTHY.
16 all. Give lieed to thyself and to the doctrine; continue in
them : f(jr in doing this thou shalt save both thyself and
them that hear thee.
V. Do not sharply rebuke an elder, but exhort him as a
2 father; the younger men as brethren: the elder women as
3 mothers; the younger as sisters, in all purity. Pay due

4 regard to widows that are widows indeed. If however any
wudow have children or grandchildren, let them learn first
to shew p'lctj towards their own family, and to requite their
5 parents: for this is acceptable before God. But she that
Cov. (both), Ehem., Eev. : appear, bably following the Latin habet,' use '
AuTH. To a?/] So AuTH.j- the indicative, and so Conyb. This

though.asMarg. [in all things] shows, however does not appear critically
it read iv iraaiv. exact; see Latham, Eng. Lang. 537
16. Give heed] Take heed, Auth. (ed. 4), and comp. notes on 2 Thess.
and the other Yv. except Wicl., take iii. 14 (TranxL). The English and
tente; and Ehem., at>;u?. Save Greek idioms seem here to be differ-
both] So Cov. Test., Rhem., Eev.: ent. Grandchildren] So
hoth save, Auth., Gen., Bish. ; the Eev. nephews, Auth. and all other
:
remaining Yv. omit the first Kal in Yv. except Wicl., children of sones
translation. (cosyns), and Cov. Test., chylders
cJiyldren. Though archaisms as such
Chapter V. i. Do not, &c.] Rebuke are not removed from this translation,
nut...rygoroushj, Cean.; rebuke not, j-et here a change seems desirable, as
Auth. and all other Yv. except Wicl., the use of the antiquated term
hUune thou 'Eeprimand' would
not. '
nei^hews ' (nepotes) is so very likely to
perhaps be the most exact transl. be misunderstood. Sheic piety
Exhort] So Tynp., Cov., Cran., Gen., towards, &c.] So Eev. : sheic piety at
Bish., Eev.: intreat, Auth.; praye, home, Auth.; rule tlieir aivne houses
Cov. Test. ; hiseche, Wicl., Ehem. godly, Tynd., Cov., Ciun., Bish.; rule
It does not appear clear why Auth. theyr oicne house, Cov. Test.; sheice
made this change. The younger] godlines towarde their owne house,
And the y., Auth. Gen. Tills is acce2}tahle]
2. In] So Wicl., Cov. Test. Bish., , That is * good and acceptable, Auth.
Rhem., Eev.: zcith, Auth. and the But] So Cov., Ehem.: noic,
5.
remaining Yv. It may be observed AiTH., Eev.; and. Gen., Bish.; omit-
that in the original edition of Autii. ted in Tynd., Cov. Test., Cran.
(so also Cov.) there is no comma after llatlt turned, Ac] Tru^tethin,AvTTi.,
sisters; see notes. Gen.; putteth her trust in, Tynd.,
3. I'ay due regard to] Honour, Cov., Cran.; hopeth in, Bisn. ; hath
Auth. and all Yv. her hope set on, Eev. The force of
4. // however] But if, Auth., Gen., eXnl^w with iwl and the accus. should
Bish., Ehem., Ep:v. forgot he ; if, 'Wicl.; not be left unnoticed; see notes on
the rest give if only. ch. iv. 10.
JInre] So Auth. and all Yv. except Abidetli] Continucth, Aiin. (let her...
Wicl., Cov. Test., Eev., which, pro- ciintinue, Cov. Test., Ehem.) and all
1
Chap. IV. i6V. ii. 23:
is a widow indeed, and desolate, Lath turned her hopes
toward God, and abideth in her supplications and her

prayers night and day : but she that liveth riotously is 6
dead while she liveth. And these things command, that 7
they may be irreproachable. any one provide not 8 But if
for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he
hath denied the faith, and is worse than an unbeliever.
Let no one be placed on the list as a widow under three- 9
score years old, the wife of one husband, being well re- 10
ported of in good works; if she ever brought up children,
if she entertained strangers, if she washed the saints' feet,
if she relieved the afflicted, if she followed after every good
work. But younger widows refuse : for when they have 1
Vv. except "Wicl., tcake. A some- except Wicl., Ehem., which omit:
what marked translation seems re- the archaism is not changed, being
quired by irpo(7fj.4vei with a dat. perfectly intelligible. The
Her sii})})!. &c.] Auth. and all the wife] Having been the w., Auth.,
Vv. leave both articles unnoticed. Bish., Eev. ; and soche a one as was
6. Liveth 7-iotouslij] Is hjuyng in the ID., Tynd., Gov., Gean.; whych
delicis, Wicl. ; is in dcliciousnes, hath ben the Gov. Test., Gen.
to.,
PiHEM. ; liveth in iileasure, Auth. (that). Husband] So Wicl.,

[pleasures, Gov. (both)] and the other Gov. Test., Gen., Ehem.: man, Auth.
Vv. except Kev. ,
giveth herself to and the other Vv.
pleasure. 10. In] So all the Vv. except
7. Command] So all Vv. except Auth., Gen., Rev., /or. Ever
Auth., give in charge. brought vp]Have brought up, Auth.;
Irreproachable] Blameless, Auth., change only made to endeavour to
Gen., Bish.,Bhem. ; with outen re- preserve the force of the aorist.
proue, Wicl.; without faut, Ttnd. ;
Wicl. alone omits the aux. verb.
witliout blame, Gov. (both); without Entertained strangers] Have lodged
rebuke, Cean.; loithout reproach, PvEV. str., Auth., Cean., Gen. {the str.),
See notes on ch. iii. 2 (Transl.). Bish.; have bene liberall to str.,
8. Amj Any, Auth., Eev.

one] Tynd. ; hatie bene harberous, Gov.
Unbeliever] So Rev. infidel, Auth. :
(both) ; hath used hospitality to. Rev.
and all Vv. except Wicl., vnfeithful Washed] Have icashed, Auth.
(or hethen man). Believed] Have relieved, Auth.
9. Let no one, &c.] So Eev. {none Folloived after] Folowide, Wicl.,
be enrolled) : let not a icidow be taken Gov. Test, {hathf.), Rhem. {liaue f.);
into the number, Auth., Gen.; some- have diligently followed, Auth., sim.
what similarly to text, Tynd., Gov. Eev.; were continually geven vnto,
(both), Gran., let no {not a, Bish.) Tynd. and sim. remaining Vv.
loyddowe be chosen; except that they 11. Younger] So AVicl., Eev.: the
appear to miss the fact that xvp^ is a y., Auth. and all the other Vv.
predicate. Old] So all Vv. Have come, &c.] Haue done leccherie.
2 ;
234 I TIMOTHY.
come to wax wanton against Christ their will is to marr}';
1 bearing about a judgment that they broke their first faith.
13 Moreover they learn withal to he idle, going round from

house to house ; and not only idle, but tattlers also and
busy-bodies, speaking the things which they ought not.
14 I desire then that younger ividows marry, bear children,
guide the house, give none occasion to the adversary for
15 reviling. For some have already turned themselves aside
16 after Satan. If any woman that believe tli have widows,
let her relieve them, and let not the church be burdened,
that it may relieve them that are widows indeed.

17 Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of
double honour, especially they who labour in the word and
WiCL. ; shal he vv., Eueii.; have Then] But, Gov. Test.; therefore,
waxed wanton, Eet. ; have begun to AcTn, and all other Vv.
wax w., AxJTn. and remaining Vv, Younger icidows] Sim. Eev. (omits
(Gov. Test, omits). Their will the) the younger icomen, Auth. and
:
is, &c.] They will marry, Auth. all the other Vv. except Wicl,,
and all Vv. [will they, Ttnd., Gov.) Ehem., which do not supply any
except WicL. (he iceddide), Eev. [de- noun.
sire to). Ghange to prevent a con- For reviling] So Eev. to speak re- ;
fusion with the simple futm'e; see proachfully, AcTH. [in Marg., for
notes. their railing]; to sjyeakeev ill, Ty^^d.,
12. Bearing about ajudg.] Having Gov. (both), Gkan., Gen., Ehem. [_for
damnation, Auth., Eev. {condemna- to) ; to speake slaunderously, Bish.

tion) and all Vv. [their d.. Gov.). Very singularly Wicl., bicause of
TJiat] Because, Auth. and all Vv. ex- curside thing, misunderstanding the
cept Wicl.,/o?-. Broke] Similarly Vulg. 'maledicti gratia.'
Tynd., Gov., Gen., (havebroken) : have 15. Have already, &:c.] Are already
cast off, Auth.; haue made, voyde, turned, A.UTS.,and similarly all other
WiCL., Ehem. ; haue abhorred, Gov. Vv, seems however desirable to
It
Test.; haue cast awaye, CAN.,Bisn. retain the medial force which ajjpears
have rejected, Eev. to be involved in the i')assive form
13. Moreover. ..withal] And irithal, ^Tp., see notes on ch. vi. 20 and 2
Auth., Eev. Going round] Tim. iv. 4. The aorist cannot here be
Similarly (as to the transl. of irtpiepx-) translated without inserting 'have;'
Tynd. , Gran., to goo: to go aboute, the Greek idiom permits the union of
Gov. Test. Gen., sim. Eev.
, ; wander- aor. with ijSr] k.t.'K., the English does
ing about, AuTii., sim. Bisn. ; to not; see notes on ch. i. 20 (Transl.).
runne aboute, Gov. All Vv. except 16. Woman] *Man or w., Auth.
Arm., Eev., connect ixavOa.vov<nv Her] Them, Auth.
with TTcpupxi/J-ffdi: The things] Burdened] So Ehem., Eev.: charged,
Things, Aurii. and all Vv. Auth. and all the other Vv. except
14. Desire] Will, Ann., Ef.v. Wicl., greuyde.

; 1-
Chap. V. 12 24. 235
doctrine. For the scripture saith, Thou shalt not muzzle 18

an ox while he is treading out the corn; and, the labourer
zs worthy of his hire. Against an elder receive not an 19
accusation, except on the authority of two or three wit-
nesses. Them that sin rebuke before all, that the rest 20
also may have fear. I solemnly charge thee before God and 2
Christ Jesus and the elect angels, that thou observe these
things without forejudgment, doing nothing by partiality.
Lay hands hastily on no man, nor yet share in other men's 22
sins. Keep thyself pure. Be no longer a waterdrinker, 23
but use a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine often
infirmities. Some men's sins are openly manifest, going 24
18.An ox, &c.} The ox that tread- Wicl.; preiudice, Ehem., Auth.
eth,AuTH. and all Vv. excejit Wicl. Marg., Eev.: 'preferring one before
which retains a bare participle, and another, Auth., Gen. {to); hasty
Rev., ivhcn he treadeth. iudgement, Tynd., Cov. (both); hasty-
Hire] So Wicl., Ehem. ,Eev. : icage.i, ncsse of i., Cean., Bish. There seems
Gen.; reward, Auth. and the other no reason for rejecting the genuine
Vv. Engl, translation given in the text;
19. Except] So Eev.: no hut, 'forejudgment' is used by Spenser.
Wicl. ; saue, Cov. Test. ; biit, Auth. 22. Hastily] So Cov. Test., Eev.:
and all other Vv. ; the strong form^^la soue,Wicl. ; lightly, Ehem. sud- ;
iKTos 1 1X7] perhaps requires a little denly,Auth. and the other Vv.
more distinctness. Nor yet, &c.] Nether thou schalt
On the authority of] At the mouth of, ccmyne icith, Wicl.; nether be parte
Eev. All other Vv., appy. with a ner of, Cov. Test. ; neither do thou
similar meaning, under; Auth. alone, communicate with, Ehem.; neither
before, but in Margin, ruder. be partaker of, Auth. and the other
20. So Cov. Test., Gen.,

The rest] Vv.
Ehem., Eev.: others, Auth.; other, 23. Be no longer, &c.] Sim. Eev.:
all remaining Vv. 3Iaij nyl thou yit drynhe w., Wicl. ; drynke
have fear] So Ehem. haue drede, : nomore to., Cov. Test. ; dr. not yet
Wicl. ; maije be afrayed, Cov. Test. vv.,Ehem.: drink no longer tcater,

vuiy be in fear, Eev. ; may fear, Auth. and the other Vv.
Auth. and remaining Vv. 24. Openly manifest] Open, Wicl.,
21. Solemnly charye thee]Charye Cov.; manifest, Cov. Test., Ehem.;
thee, Auth., Gen., Eev.; testifie, evident, Eev.; ojjen beforehand, Auth.
Tynd. and all other Vv. except Wicl. , and remaining Vv. Rather
preye [or coniure). The translation follow] Also they follow after, Eev. :
'adjure,' Conyb., is better reserved follow, Auth.Forsothe of summen (

for opdû, Mark v. 7, Acts xix. 13, thei foloiven, Wicl., is the only
I Thess. V. 27. Christ Jesus] transl. (except Eev.) which has pre-
* The Lord Jesus Christ, Auth. served, though not quite correctly,
Forejudgment] Sim., bifore doom, the Koi of the original.
23G I TIMOTHY.
before to judgment and some men they rather follow after,
;
25 In like manner the GOOD works also of some are openly

manifest and they tliat are otherwise cannot be hid.
;
YI. Let as many as are under the yoke as bond-servants

count their own masters worthy of all honour, that the
2 name of God and His doctrine be not blasphemed. They
again that have believing masters, let them not slight them
because they are brethren; but the rather serve them, be-
cause believing and beloved are they who are partakers
of their good service. These things teach and exhort.
3 If any man is a teacher of other doctrine, and assenteth
25. In like maimer... also] So maining Vv. Serve them]

Ehem., and sim. Eev., in like manner So Gov. Test., and (omitting them)
also: also and, Wicl. likewise also, ; Wicl., Ehem., Eev. do them ser- :
AuTH. aud the remaining Vv. vice, Auth.; do service, Tyxd. and
Openly manifest] Manifest beforehand, remaining Vv.
AuTH. ; evident, Eev. Believing, &c.] Sim. Wicl., Ehem.,
Eev. : they are faithful aiid beloved,
Chapter VI. i. As many, &c.] partakers Auth. tliey are be-
of, ;
Sim. Eev. : as many servants as are, levynge and and p. of, Ttnd.,
bel.
AuTH. and all the Vv. except Wicl., Gov., Gran., Gen. (faithUd, and bel.),
whoeiter ben s.; and Ehem., tvhoso- Bish.; they are f. and bel. for they ,
ever ares. arc p. of, Gov. Test.

1. They again] And they, Auth., Their good service] The benefit, Auth.
Gen., Bish., Eev.; forsothe thei, and all Vv. except Wicl.
Wicl. ; but they, Gov. Test., Ehem. ; 3. Is a teacher, &c.] Folowe other
the remaining Vv. omit the particle. doctrine. Gran. ; teacheth a different,
In a case like the present, the omis- Eev. ; teach otherwise, Auth. and all
sion in translation is certainly to be other Vv. : see notes on ch. i. 3. The
preferred to 'and,' as the contrast be- et Tts, as the context here shows
tween the two classes, those who have (conip. ch. i. 3), contemplates a case
heathen, and those who have Christian actuallj' in existence ; we use then in
masters, is thus less obscured. In Engl, the indicative after 'if;' see
such cases the translation of 5^ is Latham, i?;(f/. Lang.
537 (ed. 4).
very difficult; 'but' is too strong, Assenteth not to] Consent not to, Auth. ,
'and' is inexact; omission, or some Ehem.; consenteth not <o, Gen., Rev.,
turn like that in the text, seems to be Bisii. (v7ito): acordith not to, Wicl.;
the only way of convej'ing the exact agreeth not vnto, Gov. (both); is not
force of the original. Sliyhi] content with, Ttxd.; enchjne not vnto,
Despise, Aura, and all Vv. except Gran. Sound] So Ehem.,
Ehem., contemne. Eev. ; and Auth. everywhere else in
The rather] So Ehem., Eev.; and tliese Epp.: here Auth. and all Vv.
sim., 7;ior<', Wicl. so moche the : adojit wholesome [hool (or holsom),
rather, Tynd. rather, Auth. and re-
; WiCT,.].
Chap. Y. 2 5--yi. 8. 237
not to sound words, even the words of our Lord Jesus

Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness,
he besotted with pride, yet knowing nothing, but ailing 4
is
about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy,

contentions, railings, evil surmisings, obstinate contests of 5
men corrupted in their mind and deprived of the truth,
supposing that godliness But godli- 6 is a means of gain.
ness with contentment is a greatmeans of gain. For we 7
brought nothing into the world, and it is evident we can
also carry nothing out. If however we have food and 8
4. Besotted with pride] Proud, to be considered as a separate autho-

AuTH., "WiCL., Gov. Test., Ehem. ; rity of great importance. The English
jnifte vp, Tynd. and the remaining translation however in his Diglott
Vv. ; see notes on ch. iii. 6. Testament (Test.) being somewhat
Yet knowing'] Knowing, Auth., Wicl. conformedto the Lat., has not always
(Jiunnynge), Gov. Test., Bisn.,EHEM., the same claim on attention as the
Kev.; and hnoweth, Tynd., Gov., earlier translation put forth in hia
Gen. Ailing] Doting, Auth., Bible. A means
of gaiii]
Bish.,Eev. ; doteth,GE's.; langwisch- Sim. Eev., a tea?/ of gain; gain, Auth.,
ynge, Wicl., Ehem.; wasteth his and so in the next verse. After this,
braynes, Tynd. (&?-a2/ne, Gov.)and the Auth, inserts *from such withdraw
remaining Vv. Conte7itions] thyself
* Strife, Auth. 7, The] So Tynd., Gov Gran., ,
5. Obstinate contests] * Perverse Gen.,Bish.,Eev. t/(is, Auth., Wicl.,

:
disjnitings, Auth. Corrupted Gov. Test., Ehem. Evident]

in their 7nind] So Ehem., and sim. Certain, Auth., Gen., Bish. ; aplayne
Wicl., Eev. ; of corrupt minds, Auth., case, Tynd., Gov., a curious transla-
Gen. ,Bish. with corrupte m., Tynd.;
; tion: Eev. * omits. Can also]
soch...as haue cor. m., Gov. that ; Can, Auth., and sim. all Vv. omit
haue cor. m., Gean. : tJiat are corrupt to translate 5^.
mynded. Gov. Test. deprived] 8. If however we have] Somewhat
So Ehem, : pryuede, Wicl. ; robbed. similarly Gean., but ichen we haue;
Gov. (both), Gran. ; bereft, Eev. ;
so also, omitting but, Tynd., Gov.;
Auth, and remaining Vv,
destitute, therefore when we h., Gen.: and
Godliness, &o.]Gain is godliness, having, Auth. ; but hauynge. Gov.
Auth., Gen., and sim. all the other Test., Bish., Ehem., Eev. It may
Vv. except only Gov, (both), and be observed that Auth. stands alone
Eev., which observe correctly the in its translation of 5i, 'and.'
order of the text.This is not the Therewith, &c.] Sun. Eev.: let us be
only instance in which this able therewith content, Auth., and {th. be)
translator stands alone, among those Tynd., Gov., Gen. ; with thes thingis
of his own time, in accuracy and be we payede, Wicl.; ice must ther
good scholarship. Though he used with be content, Gran., Bish. with ;
Tyndale's translation as his basis, these we are c, Ehem.

his care in revision still entitles him
1 ;
238 I TIMOTHY.
9 raiment, therewith we shall be content. But they that
desire to be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into
many foolish and hurtful lusts, the which plunge men into
10 destruction and perdition. For the love of money is the
root of all evils; which while some were coveting after,
they erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through
with many sorrows.
1 But thou, man of God, flee these things ; and follow
after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meek-
12 ness of heart. Strive the good strife of faith, lay hold on
eternal life, whereunto thou wert called, and thou con-
9. Desire to] SoEev. : will, Auth. through coveting it have, &c.,' as

and all other Yv.; see notes on Gonyb. and others. Erred]
ch. V. 14. So all Vv. except Auth., Gov. Test.,
Into many] So Auth. and all the and Rhem., which insert have. Per-
other Vv. except Wicl., Ehem., Rev. haps the translation 'wandered,' or
This insertion of the preposition, 'strayed away' [have been led astray,
where not expressed in the text, is Rev.: comp. notes on Tit. iii. 3), may
sometimes very undesirable (comp. be thought a little preferable.
John iii. 5, and see Blunt, Pariali 11. And follow] So Auth., Gen.,
Priest, p. 56) here however it would
; Bisn., Rheji., Rev.; the extreme
seem permissible ; veipaa/xbv and awkwardness of but so closely follow-
' '
iraylda thus stand in closer union (see ing 'but thou' may justify this in-
notes), and the relative becomes better exactness. Tynd. and the remaining
associated with its principal ante- Vv. except Wicl. {forsothe...sothely)
cedent. The So Wicl.,
u-hich] omit the second 5^ in translation.
marking the force of the ainves, though Patience] So Auth. and aU Vv.
in the Lat. it is only 'quae:' ichich, This is the regular translation of viro-
Auth. and all other Vv. except Rev., /jLovrj in the N. T., where
occurs 32 it
stick as. Plunge... into] Drenchcn times. The only exceptions to this
...into, Wicl.; droune...into, Cran., translation are in Rom. ii. 7, 2 Gor.
Rhem., sim. dr...vnto. Gov. Test.: i. 6, 2 Thess. iii. 5. On the true
dr. ..in, Auth. and remaining Vv. meaning see notes on 2 Tim. ii. 10,
10. Evih] So Wicl., Rhem.; all and on Tit. ii. 2. Meekness of
kinds of evil, Rev.: evil, Auth. and lieart] * Sleekness, Auth.
remaining Vv. appy. without any 12. Strive the good strife] Sim.,
reason. While., .were coveting strife thou a g. str., Wicl. : fight the
after] While... coiêted after, Auth.; good fight, Auth. and all other Vv.
whill... lusted after, Ttnd., Gov., [a. g., Gov, (both)]. The transl. in
Gban., Gen., Bish. : coueytynge, the text is undoubtedly not satisfac-
Wicl. lustynge after. Gov. Test.

; tory, but is perhaps a little more exact
which some reaching after hare, &c., than that of Auth.
Rev. The sentence is somewhat Wert called] Art * also called, Auth.
awkward, but seems preferable to Thou confessedst] Sim. Rev., didst
the diluted translation 'and some confess: haste knowelechide, Wicl.;
,
Chap. VI. 9 16. 239

fessedst the good confession before many witnesses. I 13
charge thee before God, who preserveth alive all things,
and before Christ Jesus, who under Pontius Pilate bore
witness to the good confession, that thou keep the com- 14
mandment without spot, without reproach, until the ap-
pearing of our Lord Jesus Christ : which in His own seasons 15
He sliall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate,
the King of kings and Lord of lords; who alone hath im- 16
mortality, dwelling in light unapproachable ; whom never
man saw, nor can see : to whom he honour and eternal
might, Amen.
hast made, Gov. Test.; hast confessed, 15. His own] Sim. Eev. : 7u's, Auth.
Rhem. ; hast professed, Auth. and Seasons] Tyme, Tynd., Gov. (both),
the other Vv. The good] Gran., Gen. times, Auth. and the
;
A good, Auth. and all Vv. remaining Vv. 717(0 is] So

Confession] So Ehem.: profession, Auth., following all the older Vv.
Adth. and the remaining Vv. except except Wicl., Ehebi., which put the
WiCL., knowelechynge. nominative first, and Gov. Test.,
13. So Gen., Eev.:
Charge thee] which is would seem
defective. It
comaunde to thee, Wicl. Ehem. (cm. , that the insertion of 'who is' is here
to) gitê thee charge, Auth. and the
;
a far less evil than the loss of order.
other Vv. Before] So Wicl., Gonybeare changes the active into
Gov. (both), Ehem.: in the sight of, pass., 'be made manifest (?) by the
Auth. and remaining Vv. It cer- only, d'c' a diluted translation that
tainly here seems desirable to i^re- wholly falls short of the majesty of
serve before in both places comp.
'
' : the original.
notes. Preserveth alive] i6. Alone] So Wicl. : only, Auth.
* Quickencth, Auth. Under] and all other Vv. Immortality]
So all the Vv. except Auth. Gov. Test , .
Wicl. alone has the noticeable trans-
and Eev., which adopt the local lation vndeadelynes. Light]
before. Bore witness to So Wicl., Tynd., Ehem., Eev. the :
the, &c.] Witnessed a good conf., light, Auth. and the remaining Vv.
Auth., Gen., Bish. (i^ro/.), Eev. [the except Gov., lighte. Un-
good); tcitn. a g, witnessinge, Tynd., approachahle] So Eev.; similarly
Gov., Gkan. Ehem., not accessible: which no man
14. The (i)] So all the Vv. except can approach unto, Auth. to whiche ;
Auth., Gen., this. Without re- noman may come, Wicl.; that no man
proach] So Eev. unrehukeahle, Avts.,
: canattayne, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran. ;
Tynd., Gkan., Gen., Bish.; irrepre- that none can atteine vnto. Gen.,
hensible, Wicl. ; vnreproueable , Gov. Bish. {no man). Never man
(both) ; hlamelesse, Ehem. The con- saw] So Tynd., Gen.: none of men
nexion of the adjectives with evroXriv siye, Wicl. noman dyd euer se. Gov.
;
is perhaps made a little clearer by Test. ;no man hath seen, Auth. and
the change: so Syr., 'without spot, remaining Vv.
without blemish ;
' comp. notes. Eternal might] Power everlasting,
8
240 TIMOTHY.
i"] Charge them that are rich in this world not to be
highmindcd, nor to place their hopes on the uncertainty
of riches, but in God, who giveth us all things richly for
1 enjoyment; that they do good, that they be rich in good
works, be free in distributing, ready to communicate;
19 laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against
the time to come, that they may lay hold on the true life.
20 Timothy, keep the trust committed to thee, avoiding
the profane babblings and oppositions of the falsely-called
21 knowledge; which some professing have gone wide in aim
concerninof the faith. Grace he with thee.
AuTH.; poiccr eternal, Eev. The with a good ivyU, Gov. (both); giue
same adj. is preserved by all remain- easily, Ehem. Ready] Willing,
ing Vv. except Wicl. (into icithouten Auth., Eev.
ende). 19. The true] * Eternal, Auth.
17. Not to he] So Gov. Test., 20. Tlie trust, &c.] That which is
Ehem. ; sim. Wicl. : that theij he not, committed to thy trust, Auth.; thi de-
AuTH. and rem. Vv. Slight change, post (or tiling bitaken to tJiee), Wicl. ;
designed to obviate the supposition tliat which is geven the to kepe, Tynd. ,
that the original is IVa /jltj k. t. X. Gran., Gen., Bish.; that which is
The transition to the positive side committed vnto the. Gov. (both), Gen.,
of the exhortation in ver. 18 thus Eev. ; the depositum, Ehem.
also becomes slightly more telling and The prof] Auth. and the other Vv.
distinct. except Ehem., Eev., omit the article.
To plaee their hopes on] Sim. Eev., The translation of ê^tjXovs, vngostly,
have their hope set on : trust in, Auth. Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran., deserves
and the other Vv. (to tr., Gov. Test., recording. Profane] Pro-
Ehem.) except Wicl., to hope in. fane and vain, Auth. The
The uncertainty of] So Gov. Test., falsely -called knowledge] So Ehem.
Ehem., Eev., and sim. (omitting tiie) (omitting the): faUe name of kun-
Wicl. and Auth. Marg. uncertain, : nynge, W"icl. a false name of know-
;
Auth., Gkan., Gen., Bisu.; tlie vn- lege, Gov. Test.; knowledge which is
certaync, Ttnd., Gov. falsely so called, Eev.; science, falsely

God] The * living God, Auth. so called, Auth. and remaining Vv.
All thinys richly] *EicJily all things, 11. Have gone wide, &c.] Fellen
Auth. For enjoyment] For doune, Wicl. ; dyd fall awaye, Gov.
to vse, Wicl.; to enioye them, Tynd., Test. ; erred. Gran. ; have erred,
Gov., Gran.; to enjoy, Auth. and re- Auth. and remaining Vv. English
maining Vv. idiom seems here to require the in-
18. lie free in, &c.] Ready to dis- sertion of 'have' after the present
tribute, Auth., Gen., Eev.; ligtely At the end of the verse
particijjle.
for to gyue, Wicl.; redy to gevc, Auth. adds *Amen.

Tynd. (Gran., Bish., be r.); geue...
THE SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY.
PAUL, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, I.
for the promise of the life which is in Christ Jesns,

to Timothy, ??i?/ beloved child. Grace, mercy, peace, from 2
God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord,
I thank God, whom I serve from my forefathers with a 3
pure conscience, as unceasing is the remembrance which
I have of thee in my prayers night and day, longing to 4
see thee, being mindful of thy tears, that I may be filled
with joy remembrance of the unfeigned faith 5

; being put in
that is in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother

Lois, and thy mother Eunice, and I am persuaded that it
dwelleth also in thee. For which cause I remind thee to 6
1. Christ Jesus] *Jcs. Chr., Atjth. {anye c); that without intermission
For the] Similarly but more peri- I haue a memorie, Ehem. ; how un-
phrastically, Tynd., Gov., to preache ceasing is my rememlxrance, Eev. :
the : afiir the, WicL.; according to the, 4. Longing] So Eev. and longe. ;
AuTH. and remaining Vv. Gov.; desirynge (without any inten-

The life] So Gov. (both), Rhem., sive force given to i-rri), Wicl. and
Eev. life, AuTH. and remaining Vv.
: all other Vv., except Auth., greatly
2. My beloved child] So Eev.: my desiring.
dearly beloved son, Auth.; his moste 5. Being 2ntt, &c.] * When I call
dencorth sone, Wicl.; his beloved s., to remembrance, Auth.
Tynd., Grax.; my deare s., Gov.; my That it, &c.] So Tynd., Gov. (both),
moost deare s., Gov. Test.; my be- Gkan., Gen., Bish., except that they
loiied s., Gen.; a beloued s., Bish. ;
put also last : that in thee also, Auth.,
my deerestEhem. see notes on
s., ; Ehem., Eev. (omits that); that <& in
I Tim. i. 2 and. Eph. vi. 21 {Transl.). thee, Wicl. Perspicuity seems to
Peace] And peace, Auth. require in English the repetition of
3. Apnre] So Gov. (both), Eheji., the verb.
Eev.: jûre, Auth. and the remaining 6. For which cause] So Wicl.,
Vv. except Wicl., clenc. As and [the whych) Gov. Test., Ehem.,
unceasing, &c.] That icithont ceasing Eev.: wherefore, Auth. and the re-
I have remembrance, Auth., Gen., maining Vv. Gomp. ver. 12, where
Bish. for with outen ceesynge I haiie
;
Auth. iDreserves the more hteral
mynde, Wicl.; that without c. I make translation.
mencion, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gean.
242 2 TIMOTHY.
stir up the God, which
is in tlice through the laying
gift of
7 on of my
For God gave us not the Spirit of
hands.
cowardice, but of power, and of love, and of self-control.
8 Be not thou ashamed then of the testimony of our
Lord, nor yet of me His prisoner but rather suffer afflic- ;
tions with me for the Gospel in accordance with the power
9 of God, who saved us, and called us with an holy calling,

not according to our works, but according to His own pur-
pose and the grace which was given us in Christ Jesus
lo before eternal times; but hath been now made manifest
I remind thee to] I put thee in remem- Gov. Test., Gran., Gen., Bish.,
brance that thou, AuTH., Gex., Bisn., Ehem. Nar yet] Nor, Auth.,
IIev.; I monestc that thou, Wicl. ; I Gov. Test., Eheii., Eev.; nether,
icai-ne the that thou, Tynd., Gov., Wicl. and the remaining Vv.
Ckan.; I exhorte the, if thou, Gov. But rather] But, Auth. and all Vv.
Test. ; / admonish thee that thou, Tynd. however adds also after gospell;
Rhem. Though all the Vv. adopt Gov. after aduersite. Suffer,
this periphrasis, it still seems desira- &c.] Sim., traueyl with me in the
ble to preserve the simple inf., if gospel, Wicl. : be thou partaker of
only to distinguish it from 'iva with the afflictions of the G., Auth., Gen.
subj., which the transl. of Gouyb., (om. thou); suffre tlioii adversite
'I call thee to remembrance, that icith the p., Tynd. (om. thou). Gov.,
thou mayest,' dx., seems still more Gran., Bish.; laboure wyth the G.,
decidedly to imply. Gov. Test.; trauail with the G.,
Tltroutjli] Ho Eev. : hij, Auth. and Ehem. ; sriffer hardships with the
all the other Vv. Laying o)i] gospel, Eev. In accordance
So Gov. Test., Eev. imjyosition, : icith] Aftir, Wicl.; thorow, Tynd.;
Ehem.; putting on, Auth. and the according to, Auth. and remaining
other Vv. (on put., Wicl.). Vv.
7. So Wicl., Eev.: hatJi
Gave] 9. Saved] So Tynd., Gran., Eev.,
...given, Auth. and all the other Vv. and sim. Wicl., delyueride: hath
Coxcardice] Fear, Auth. and the saved, Auth., Gov., Gen., Bish.;
other Vv. except Wicl. drede ; Eev. , hath delyuered. Gov. Test., Ehem.
fearfulnesx. It may be remarked The grace] Grace, Auth. and all the
that the Genevan is the only version other Vv.: but Tynd. gives icliich
which uses a capital to Spirit.' ' grace in the next clause. See Scholef.
And of love] Aurn. ed. 1611 omits Hints, p. 121 (ed. 4). Eternal
and. Self-control] A sound times] Sim. Ee%'., times eternal: the
inind, Auth., Gen., Bish.; sohre- world began, Auth., Gran., Bish.;
nesse, Wicl., Gov. Test., Gkan.; the worlde was, Tynd., Gen.; worldehj
sobrenes of mynde, Tynd.; right vn- tymes, Wicl.; the tyme of the worlde.
derKtondynge, Co\.', sobrietie, Ehem.; Gov. (both); the secular times, Ehem.
discipline, Eev. 10. Ilatlt been] Is, AuTii. and all
8. Ashamed then] Aszhamcd ther- Vv. Through] By, Auth. and

fore. Gov., Eev.; therefore ash., Auxii., all Vv. Though 'by' has appy. often
Chap. I. 7 14. 243
through the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, when

He made and brought life and incor-
death of none effect,
ruption to light through the Gospel whereunto I was II :
appointed a herald, and an apostle, and a teacher of the

Gentiles. For which cause I suffer also these things ne- 12 :
vertheless I am not ashamed for I know in whom I have ;
put my trust, and I am persuaded that He is able to keep

the trust committed to me against that day. Hold the i^
pattern of sound words which thou heardest from me, in
faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. The good trust 14
committed to thee keep through the Holy Ghost which
dwelleth in us.
in English the force of 'by means of,' ted to his kepynge, Tynd., Gov.
yet here, on account of the 5ta below, {vnto), Gov. Test, {it tJiat I...V7ito),
it seems best to be uniform in transla- Gean.

tion. When Hel Who, Adth. 13. Hold] So Eev.: hold fast,
and sim. all other Vv. Made Auth.; haue thou, Wicl., Gov. Test.,
death, &c.] Comp., hath taken au-aye Ehem.; se thou have, Tynd., Gran.
If jiower of d., Gov.: ]iath aboUslted {se that), Bish.; kepe, Gen. The
death, Adth., Gen., Eev. (omits transl. of Auth., thus at variance
hath)', distrityede detJi, Wicl., and with the old versions, is still retained
[hath d.) Gov. Test., Ehem. ; hath by Conybeare, but is clearly inexact.
put aioay d., Tynd. , Gran., Bish. Pattern] So Bish., Eev.; true pat..
Bronghf] Hath brought, Auth. Gen.: form, Auth., Wicl., Ehem.;
Incorruption] So Wicl. {vncor.), ensample, Tynd., Gov. (both). Gran.
Ehem., Eev.: immortality, Auth. Heardest] So Wicl., Tynd., Gov.:
and the remaining Vv. hast heard,Auth. and the remaining
II. I teas] So Eev. : JfliK, Auth. Vv, From me] So Eev. of :
and all other Vv. Herald] me, Auth. and all Vv.
Preacher, Auth. and all Vv. 14. TJie good trust, &c.] That
1-2. Which] As in ver. 6 so "Wicl.: ; good thing which was committed iinto
the which, Auth. and remaining Vv. thee, Auth., Eev.; a gode depost {or
I suffer also] So Eev. I also suffer, : a thing taken to thi kepynge office),
Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl., Wicl.; tJiat good thinge, which was
Gov. Test., Ehem., also I suffre. com. to thy kepynge, Tynd., Gban.,
In whom, &c.] So Gkan., but with a Bish. ; this hye charge, Gov.; tlie
different connexion: whom I have be- good thyng that is com. vnto the.
lieved, Auth. and all other Vv. {to Gov. Test. ; that worthie thing, which
7vhom, Wicl.). The trust, &e.] teas com. to thee, Gen.; the good de-
3Iy depost (or thing putte in kepynge), Iôsitum, Ehem. Through]
Wicl.; my depositum, Ehem.; that So Gov. (both), Gran., Gen., Bish.,
which I have committed unto him, Eev.: hy, Auth., Wicl., Ehem.; in,
Auth., Eev., and {to him) Gen., Tynd.
Bish. ; that which I have commit-
K2
,
244 2 TIMOTHY.
15 Thou knowcst this, that all they which are in Asia
turned away from me ; of whom are Phygclus and Hermo-
16 genes. The Lord give mercy to the house of Onesipho-
rus ; for he oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my
17 chain: but on the contrary, when he arrived in Rome,
18 he bought me out the more diligently, and found me. The
Lord grant to him that he may find mercy of the Lord in
that day and in how many things he miuistered at Ephe-
:
sus, thou knowest better than I.

IL Thou therefore, my child, be inwardly strengthened in
2 the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the things that
thou heardest from me among many witnesses, these com-
mit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others
q also. Suffer with me afflictions as a jrood soldier of Christ
15. Thou Imowest this] SoEhem.: meaning seems to be, 'as others have
thU thou kiiowest, Auth. and remain- fallenaway do thou make up for their
ing Vv. except Wicl. {sothehj thou defection comp. notes on i Tim. ii.
:'
waste). Tumed mvay] So I (TraH.s/.). Child] so Eev.:

Eev.: he turned away, Auth.; are... son, Auth. and all Vv.
turned, Gov. Test.; be auerted, Ehem.; Be imcardly strengtliened] Be strong,
hen turnijdc, "Wicl. and remaining Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl.,
Vv. Phygelusi *Phygellus, he comfortide ; Eev., be strengthened,
Auth. where the passive voice is rightly
17. But on the contrary'] But, preserved,
Auth. and all Vv. Arrived in] 2. Heardest from] Hast heard of
Was in, Auth., Bish. Eev.; came
, to, Auth. and all Vv. (cm. heard, Gov.
Wicl., Gov. Test.; was at, Tynd., Test.; from, Eev.). Among,
Gov., Gran., Gen.; was come to, &c.] So Auth., Eev.: many bear-
Ehem. The more dil.] Bisily, ynge witnes, Tyxd.; by many witn.,
Wicl.; diUyently, Gov. Test., Eev.; Wicl. and remaining Vv. Perhaps
carefully, Ehem.; very diligently, '
in the presence of, ' or '
with many
Auth. and remaining Vv. to hear witness,' may convey the
18. 3Iini.'itered] SoUey.: 7ninis- idiomatic use of 5ta a little more ex-
tered unto me, Auth. {hathe ?., Gen.) actly ; as both translations are how-
and all the other Vv. (some give to) ever somewhat periphrastic, the
except Gov. Test., dydfor me. Auth. is retained. These]
Better than I] Very icell, Auth. and So WicL. (with a different order),
the other Vv. except Wicl., Ehem., Ehem.: the same, Auth. and remain-
better. ing Vv.
3. Suffer, &c.] Auth. prefixes //(oji
CHArTERlI. I. Tlierefore] So Auth. therefore. Suffer... afflict ions]
and all Vv. Here perhaps this trans- So Gk.\n., BiSH. (affliccion, Tynd.,
lation may he retained; 'then' may Gov., Gen.), but omitting 'with me:'
he thought slightly too weak, as the endure liardne:^.^, Auth. (but comp.
: :
Chap. I. 15 II. 9. 245
Jesus. No man
serving as a soldier entangletli liimself 4
with the affairs of life that he may please him who chose ;
him to be a soldier. Again, if a man also strive in the 5

games, he is not crowned, except he strive according to
rule. The LABOURING husbandman ought to partake first 6
of the fruits. Understand what I say, for the Lord will 7
give thee apprehension in all things.
Bear in remembrance Jesus Christ as raised from the 8
dead, lorn of the seed of David, according to MY gospel
in the which I suffer afflictions as an evil doer even unto 9
bonds ; howbeit the word of God hath not been bound.
ch. iv. 5) ; traiiel, Wicl.; lahoure, of, Auth., Bish. {first be), Eev, {to
Gov. Test., Ehem. ; suffer hardship, partake); it 'behoueth..for to receyue

Eev. Christ Jesus'] * Jesus firste of, Wicl. ; mustfyrst receave of,
Christ, AuTH. Tynd,, Gov, Test., Gean.; must first
4. Serving as, &c.] Hokhjng hnijgt- enioye. Gov.

hode to god, Wicl.; ivwirynge, gogng 7. Understand] So Wicl., Ehem. ;
a tvarre fare vnto God, Gov. Test.; consider, Auth. and the remaining
being a souldiar, to God, Ehem. (all Vv, except Gov. Test., marke.
following the Vulg.); on service, Rev. : For the Lord, &Q.]And theLord *give,
that warreth, Auth. and remaining Auth, Apprehension]
Vv. The affairs &c.] Understanding, Auth. and all the Vv,
The a. of this life, Acth., Gen., change made only to avoid the repe-
BisH., Eev. : worldely nedis, Wicl. ;
tition underst... understanding, as in
worldehj hmijnes, Tynd., Gov. (both) Wicl., Ehem,
[plnral], Gean.; secular businesses, 8. Bear in remembrance] Sim.
Rheji. Chose] Hath Eev., remember J.C.: be thou mynde-
chosen, Auth. So all the other Vv. ful, Wicl.; be m. that, Ehem.; re-
give a perf. with 'have.' member that, Auth. and remaining Vv.
5. Again] And, Auth. and the As raised, &c.] Of the seed of David,
other Vv. except Wicl., /o/vy^ti; Gov. iras raised from the dead, &c., Auth.,
Test., Rhem., /or. Strive in, &c.] Bish., and similarly, with a few slight
Strive for masteries, Auth.; str.fora variations, all the other Vv. except
mastery, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gean., Wicl., Ehem., Eev., which keep the
Gen., Ehem. {the m.) ; wrestle, Bish. ;
order of the original, retained in the
contend in the games, Eev. text.
He is] So Eev. : yet Auth.

is he, 9. Li the which] So Gov, Test, and
According to rxde] Lawfully, Auth, Wicl. (om. the): wherein, Auth. and
and all the other Vv. except Gen., as the remaining Vv. Sufi'er
he oght to do. afflictions] Traueyl, Wicl.; sitfire.
6. The labouring husb.] So Gov. Gov. ; labours. Gov. Test., Ehem. ;
Test., Bish. : the husb. that laboureth, sufi'er hardship, Eev. ; sufi'er trouble,
Auth., Tynd., Gov., Gean., Ehem., Auth. and the other Vv.
Eev. ; an erthe tiller, Wicl, Howbeit] But, Auth. and all the Vv.
Ought to, d'c] Must be first partaker Hath not been] Is not, Auth., Rev.
;
24G 2 TIMOTHY
lo For this cause I endure all things lor the sake of the elect,
that they also may obtain the salvation which is in Christ
II Jesus with eternal glory. Faithful is the saying : For if
13 we died Avith Him, we shall also live with Him : if we

endure, we shall also reign with Him if Ave : shall deny
13 Him, He also will deny us if we be faithless, : yet He con-
tinueth faithful; for He cannot deny Himself.
14 Of these things put them in remembrance, solemnly
charging them before the Lord not to contend about words,
a profitless course, to the subverting of the hearers.
15 Study to present thyself approved to God, a workman not
10. For tJiis cause] So Auth. in Auth. and remaining Vv. The transl.
I Tlicss. ii. 13, iii. 5 : therefore, Autii. in the text is iêrhaps that best suited
auil all other Vv. (Iiere/ore, Tynd.). to the context; 'abideth' seems too
For the sake of, &c.] For the choften, strong, '
remaineth '
too weak ; the
WiCLi. ;/or tlie cliosensisake. Gov. Test. latter, as Crabb {Synon. p. 291) re-
for tJie elect, Ehem.j for the elect's mai'ks, is often referred to involuntary,
sakes, Auxn. {sake, Gen., Eev.) and if not compulsory actions. For
the other Vv. They also may] He] *IIe, Autii.
So, as to order. Gov. (both), Ehem., 14. Solemnly, &c.] Charging them,
Eev.: they may also, Auin. and (as Auth., Eev. ; a7id testifie, Tynd.,
to order) the rem. Vv. except W'îcl. Gov. (both), Gran., Bisu. (om. and);
{and thei). and protest. Gen.; testifyingjUiiEM.
11. Faithful is the s.] SoEev.: it Not to contend] That they strive not,
is a faithful saying, Auth., Bisii.; a Auth., Eev., a periphrasis for the
trewe iconic, Wicl.; it is a true say- inf. that docs not here seem neces-
inye, Tynd., Gr.\n., Gen.; this is a saiy. The same rendering also oc-
true s., Gov. (both); a faithful &., curs in Tyt<d., Gov., Gen., Bish., and
Ehem. Died] So Eev. : (as to coustr.) Gran., but is made
he dead,Acth. and all Vv. necessary in these Vv. by their trans-
12. Endure] So Eev.: suffer, lation of diafiapTvpinevas; see above.
AoTH., Gen.; hepacient, Ty^nd., Gov., On the true meaning of fiaxo/J-ai., seo
Gran., Bish. ; haue pacience. Gov. notes on ver. 13.
Test.; scliulensHsteyne, Wicl.,Euem. A profitless course] To no profit, Auth.,
A change of rendering in two verses Bisii., Eev.; fforsotlw to no thing is
BO contiguous as this and ver. 10 it profitable, Wicl.; /or that isj}rofyt-
does not seem desirable. Slut II ahle for nothynge. Gov. Test., Ehem.
deny] *]>eny, Auth. {it); u-hich is to no proffet, Tynd.,
13. lie faitlili'ss] Similm-ly Bisii., Gov., Gran. {wh. are). Gen.
he vnfaythful; Eev., are faithless, to To (ult.)] So Eev.: but to, Auth.
preserve the paronomasia of the and the other Vv. except Wicl., no
original: helieve not, Autii. and all hut to; Gov. Test., saue to; Ehem.,
other Vv. Continucth] So hut for.
EuEM.: dwellith, Wicl.; uhideth. 15. Presoit] So Ehem., Eev. sheir. :
Chap. II. lo 21. 247
ashamed, rightly laying out the word of truth. But avoid 16

profane habbhngs; for they will advance to greater mea-
sures of ungodliness, and their word will spread as doth 17
a gangrene. Of whom is Hymenaeus and Philetus ; men 18
who concerning the truth have missed their aim, saying
that the resurrection is passed already, and overthrow the
faith of some. Nevertheless the firm foundation of God 19
doth stand, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that
are His, and. Let every one that nameth the name of the
Lord stand aloof from unrighteousness. But in a GREAT 20
house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but
also of wood and of earth and some to honour, and some ;
to dishonour. If a man then shall purge himself from 21
AuTH. and all Vv. except Wicl., gyne. Wicl. ; tvho, Auth. and sim. all other
Not ashamed] VnschamydCy Wicl.; Vv. Have missed their
not heynge ash., Gov. Test.; not to he aim] Have erred, Auth. The con-
ash., BisH. ; not to he confounded, nexion of the aor. with the present
RuEM. thatnccdeth not to he asJiamed,
; pai't. seems to require in English an
AuTH. and remaining Vv. insertion of the auxiliary verb ; see
Laying out] Dividing, Auth.; liand- notes on 1 Tim. i. 20 (Transl.).
ling, Eev. ; see notes. 19. Firm foundation, &c.] Sun.
16. Avoid] So Ehem. (and Auth. Eev. : foundation of God standeth
in Tit. iii. 9): shun, Auth., Wicl., sure, Auth. : all other Vv. except Gen.
Hev. ; eschue. Gov. (both) passe over, ;
rightly join the adj. immediately
Tynd., Cean., Bish.; stay. Gen. with the subst., as is done in the
Profane] Auth. adds and vain, -with text. Doth stand]
Wicl., Tynd., Gov. (both), Gen., So Gov. Test., sim. Auth., Wicl.,
Ehem. ; coTap.{v any ties of) Chan., and Ehem., Eev., standeth: remayneih,
sim. Bish. Will advance, &c.] Tynd., Gen.; stondeth fast. Gov.;
Will increase unto more, Auth.; pj'o- standeth still, Gean., Bish.
Jiten mychc to, Wicl. ; lielpe nioch to. Of the Lord] *0f Christ, Auth.
Gov.; auaill much vnto, Gov. Test.; Stand aloof] depart, Auth. and all
shall encreacc vnto greater, Ttnd., Vv. (departith, Wicl.).
Ckan. {wyll). Gen. {more); Bish. Unrighteousness] So Eev.; iniquity,
(ivyll); doe much grow to, Eheji.; Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl.,
j)rocced further in, Bjiv, Gov. Test., ivickidnesse; the prevail-
17. Will spread] ôJXiieu. [spreading translation of adiKia. throughout
cth): ivill cat, Auth., Eev.; crepith, Auth. is 'unrighteousness,' which
Wicl.; fretteth, Gov, (both); shall there seems here no reason to mo-
fret,Tynd. and remaining Vv. dify ; see notes.
Gangrene] So Auth. in Marg., Eev. :
21. Thoi] Therefore, Auth. and
canker, Auth. and all other Vv. ex- all the other Vv. except Tynd., Gov.,
cept Gran., disease of a cancre. hut. Shall purge] Similarly
iS. 3Ien wlio] So Eev. : tJie ^cliiche. Wicl., Gov. Test., Ehem., schal
;
248 2 TIMOTHY.
these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified, meet
for the master's use, prepared unto every good work.
32 But flee the lusts of youth ; and follow after righteous-
ness, faith, love, peace with them that
on the Lord call
23 out of a pure heart. But foolish and unlearned questions

24 eschew, knowing that they do gender contentions. And
a servant of the Lord must not contend ; but be gentle
25 unto all men, apt to teach, patient of wrong, in meekness
discij^lining those that oppose themselves ; if God joerad-
dense : Tpurge, Auth. and the other scarcely be expressed ; the resolution
Vv. The more exact translation, of Conyb., ' the disputations of the
' shall have purged
himself out of,' is foolish, &c.,' fails to mark sulTficiently
perhaps somewhat too literal. the intrinsic /j.upia and d7rai5ei'o-io of
Meet] *AihI meet, Autii. In ch. iv. the questions themselves.
1 1, evxpVCTO" is translated differently IJscheic] So Cov. Test. avoid, Auth., :
the sense however is so substantially Ehem. sehone, Wicl. ; put away.

;
the same, that it seems scarcely de- Gen.; refuse, Eev. put from the, ;
sirable to alter, merely for the sake of Tynd. and remaining Vv.
uniformity, the present idiomatic Contentions] Strifes, Auth., Eev. ;
translation. Prepared] stryfe, Tynd. and the other Vv. except
So EiiEM., Eev.; sim. reedy, Wicl., Wicl., chydyngis; Ehem., hraules;
Cov. Test.: and prep., Auth. and re- see notes.
maining Vv. 24. A servant] The servant, Auth.
22. But flee] So Ehem., Eev.: flee and all Vv. except Eev., the Lord's
also, Auth.; flee also front, Gex. ;
servant. Contend] Chide,
forsotheflee, Wicl. ; the rest omit the Wicl. ; wrangle, Ehem. ; strive, Auth.
particle. Tlie lusts and remaining Vv.
of youth] So Cov. (both), Gen. : youth- Patient of tprong] Patient, Auth.,
ful lusts, Auth., Eev. ; desiris of Wicl., Cov. Test., Ehem.; one that
youthe, Wicl.; lustes of youth, Tvnd., can sufl're the evyll, Tynd., Cran.,
Chan., Bish. ; youthful desires, Ehem. (both connect dveîKUKOv with iv vpav-
And] So Tynd., Gex., Ehi:m., Eev.: TTjrt) ; one that can forheare the euell,
hut, Auth. comp. notes ok i 2'iin.

; Cov. ; sufl'ring the euill 7nen patiently,
vi. II (TransL), FoUoic after] Gkn.; sufTeryng eui/ll, Bish. (which
So Gen., Eev. foUorc, Auth. : also connects dcel. with iv irp.); for-
I.ove] So all Vv. except Auth., Wicl., bearing, Eev.
Eheji., charity; see notes oh i Tim. 2=;. Disciplining] See notes on 1
i.
5 (TransL). Peace] Auth. Tim. i. 20, andr/f. ii. 12; correcting,
(ed. 161 1), Cov. Test., and Ehkm., Eev.: instructing, Auth., Gen., Bish.
Lave no comma after this word. (so Conj'b.), is not strong enough.
23. Foolish, &c.] So Auth. and May give] So Eev.: icill give, Auth.
the other Vv. except Cov. Test., soch and the other Vv. except Wicl.,
...as be foolish; the article, which ap- Ehem., gyue. To come to,
pears to mark the 'current,' 'preva- etc.] To the achwwledging of, Auth. ;
lent,' questions of this nature, can for to hnou-e, Wicl., Tynd., Cov.,
; :
Chap. II. 22 III. 3. 249
venture may give them repentance to come to the know-

ledge of the truth ; and that they may return to soberness 26
out of the snare of the devil, though holden captive by
him, to do His will.
But know this, that in the last days grievous timesIII.

shall ensue. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, 2
lovers of money, boasters, haughty, blasphemers, diso-
bedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural 3
affection, implacable, slanderers, incontinent, savage, haters
Cran. ; to hnowe. Gov. Test., Ehem. ;

To do His will] At his will, Auth.
that they may knowe, Gen.; to the and the other Vv. except Gov. Test.,
knowledge of, Bish., Eev. {unto). It after hys wyll; Eev., unto the will of
will be observed that there is a slight God.
fluctuation in our translation of iirl-
yvuais. In some passages the con- Chapter III. i. But know tin's]
text renders it desirable to express So Eev., and similarly, but this shall
more fully the compound form (see thou knoive, Gov. ; but be sure of thys.
notes on Eph. i. 17) ; in other cases Gov. Test.: this know also, Auth.,
(like the present) seems to transpire
it Gen., Bish.; this vnderst07ide, Ty^sd.;
with sufficient clearness, and may be tliys knowe, Gran. ; and this know
left to be inferred by the reader. The thou, Ehem.
truth really is that knowledge alone ' ' Grievous] So Eev. : perilous, Auth.
is too weak, 'full knowledge '
rather and all the Vv, The translation
too strong, and between these there 'times' (Kaipol) is defensible; see
seems to be no intermediate term. notes on i Tim. iv. i. Ensue]
26. Return to soberness] Recover Stande nyg, Wicl.; be at hande,
themselves, Auth., Ehem., Eev.; rise BisH. ; approche, Ehem. come, Auth. ;
agen, Wicl.; come to them selves and remaining Vv.

agayne, Ttnd., Ckan., Bish. ; turne 2. Lovers of money] So Eev.;
agayne. Gov. ; repent, Gov. Test. comp. Auth. in i Tim. vi. 10: covet-
cometo amendment, Gen. ous, Auth. and all Vv.
Though holden captive by him] Some- Haughty] So Eev. -.proud, Auth. and
what sim. Cean., Bish., which are all the Vv. The term vireprjcpavoL,
holden captiue of hym [h. in presonof. coupled with the climactic character
Gov.); liho are taken captive by him, of the contest, seems to mark not
Auth., Eev. (having been. ..by the only pride, but the '
strong mixture of
Lord's servant); of tvhom thei ben contempt for others' which is in-
holden caytifes, Wicl., and similarly volved in 'haughty;' see Grabb,
Gov. Test., Ehem.; which are now Synon, p. 54.
taken of him, Ttnd., Gen. (om. 7iow). 3. So Eev.
Implacable] ti^ce :
Perhaps the slight modification in breakers,Auth. and the other Vv.

the translation of the part., and the except Wicl., Gov. Test., Ehem.,
attempt to express the tense, may with outen pees. Slanderers]
help to clear up this obscure passage. So Eev., and Auth. in i Tim. iii. 1 1
250 2 TIMOTHY.
4 of good, traitors, heady, besotted with pride, lovers of
5 pleasures more than lovers of God having an outward ;
form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from

6 these turn away. For of those are they which creep into
women, laden with sins, led
houses, and lead captive silly
7 away with divers lusts, ever learning, and yet never able
8 to come to full knowledge of the truth. Now as Jannes
and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these also withstand
the truth : men corrupted in their mind, reprobate con-
9 cerning the faith. Howbeit they shall not make further
advance; for their folly shall be fully manifest to all men,
as theirs also was.
lo But thou wert a follower of MY doctrine, manner of life.
fdlse accusers, Auth. and tlie other Vv. (the Jcunngnge, Wicl.). Hero
Vv. except 'SYicl., false blamers; Gov. the antithesis seems to suggest the
Test., Ehem., accusers. stronger translation of iirlyvuffis ; see
Savage] Fierce, Auth. and the other above, notes on ch. ii. 25 {TransL).
Vv. except Wicl., vnmylde; Gov. 8. Withstand] So Eev. resist, :
Test., Biim'ai. , vninercifull. Adth. and the other Vv. except Wicl.,
Haters of good] Bespisers of tliose that agenstonden. Corrupted, &c.]
are good, Auth. and the other Yv. Sim. Eev. : corrupte in soule, Wicl. ;
{them ichich) except Wicl., Ehem., corrupte of mynde. Gov. Test. ; cor-
icith outen henijngnyte ; Gov. Test., rupted in minde, Ehem. of corrupt ;
without liiiidiiesse ; Kev., no lovers of minds, AcTii. and remaining Vv.

good, 9. Howbeit] But, Auth., Eev.
4. Besotted with pride] High- Not make, &c.] Proceed no further,
minded, Auth. and the other Vv. Auth., Eev.; not profite, Wicl.;
except Wicl., holne {witli proude farther... not profyt. Gov. Test. ;
thougtis); Gov. Test., Kiiem., Eev., prosper no further, Ehem.: prevayle

2)uft vp; see notes on i Tim. iii. 6. no lenger, Tyxd. and remaining Vv.
5. Outward form] Form, Auth., Fully manifest] Knouen, Wicl.;
Bisii.jRev. ; lickcnesse, VfiCL.; simi- vttered, Tyxd., Gran.; euident, Gej^.,
litude, Tynd., Gean. ; shijne, Gov. Eev.; manifest, Auth. and remaining
(both) ; shelve, Gen. ; appearance, Vv.
EiiKM. These] So Wicl., 10. Wert a follower of ] Sim., hast
Bisn., EiiEM., Eev. : such, Autu. and been a diligent follower of, Auth.
the other Vv. ilarg. :
* fiast fully knoicn, Autu.,
6. Of these] So Wicl., Eheh., Gen.; hast getcn, Wicl.; hast sene the
Eev.: of them, Gov. Test.; these, Bisu.; ci-jwrience of, Tyxd., Gov., Gran. ;
of this sort, Auni. and lemainmg Jtast attayned vnto, Gov. Test., Ehem.
Vv. (to); hastfolowed, Bish. ; didst follow,
7. Yet never] Never, Autii. and Eev. Love] So all the Vv.
all the other Vv. Full knoic- except Acth., charity: sec notes on
ledgr] The limuledge, Ai-ni. and all I Tint. i.
5 (TransL).
: 3
1
CiiAP. III. 4 1 6. 251
purpose, faith, long-suffering, love, patience, persecutions, 1
sufferings, such sufferings as happened to me at Antioch,

at Iconium, at Lystra ; such persecutions as I endured :
and yet out of them all the Lord delivered me. Yea, and 1
all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer perse-
cution. Bat evil men and impostors shall make advance 13
toward the worse, deceiving and being deceived. But 14
thou, continue in the things which thou learnedst and
wert assured of, knowing of whom thou didst learn them;
and that from a very child thou knowest the holy scrip- 15
tures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation
through faith which is in Christ Jesus. Every scripture 16
inspired by God is also profitable for doctrine, for reproof,
1 1. So Gov. Test., Rev.:

Sufferings] 14. Thou, continue'] So Rhem. :
Auth. and the other Vv.

afflictions, dwelle thou, Wicl.; abide thou. Rev.;
except WicL., Ehem., jinssiouns. continue tlwu, Auth. and the other
Such sifferings, &c.] Similarly, such Vv. Learnedst] Hast
as happened vnto me, Gov. Test. learned,Auth. and all the other Vv.
ichich came unto me, Auth., Gen., Wert assured of] Hast been assured
BiSH. what maner ben made to me,
; of, Auth., Rev.; ben hitaken to thee,
WiCL. what maner of things were

; Wicl.; tcere committed vnto thee,
done to me, Rheji. ichich happened
; Ttnd., Gov., Gkan., Bish.; are comm.
vnto me, Ttnd., Gov., Gkan. what ; vnto the. Gov. Test., Rhem. (to); art
tilings befell me, Eev. persuaded thereof, Gen.

Such persecutions as] What persecu- Didst lcarn\ Hast learned, Auth.
tions, Auth., Rev.; what maner of and all Vv.
pers., WiCL. (cm. of). Gov. Test., 15. From a very child] From a
Rhem. ; which persec, Ttnd. and child, Auth.; fro thi youtlie, Wicl.,
remaining Vv. And yet] But, Gov. Test.; of a chylde, Tynd., Gov.,
Auth., Gen.; and, Wicl. and all Gkan., Gen.; from an infant, Bish.;
other Vv. from thine infancic, Rhem.; from a
13. Imjjostors] So Rev. seducers, : babe.Rev. Knoicest]
Auth., Rhem. deceijuours, Wicl. and
;
Hast known, Auth. and all Vv.
remaining Vv. 'Deceivers' is ajjpy. 16. Every scrijiture] So Rev.:
the most satisfactory trausl. (see all Scripture, Auth. and all Vv. ex-
notes), but some change seems re- cept Gen., the whole Scr.
quired on account of TrXa^'WJ'Tes Kal Inspired by God is] Sim., of God
ir\a.vii/jL. following. Ttnd., Gov., empirit Wicl.; inspired of God,
is,
Gkan., Gen., Bish., retain 'deceive' is, Rhem., Rev.: is given by inspira-
in both cases. 3Iake advance, tion of God and is, Auth., Gen.,
&c.] Wax icorse and worse, Auth. and Bish.; geven by insp. of god, is,
the other Vv. except Wicl., profite Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran.
into worse; Rhem., prosper to the For discipline, &c.] Sim., to in-
worse. struction ichich is in, Bish., Rev,

;
252 2 TIMOTHY.
for correction, for discipline which is in righteousness;
17 that the man of God may be complete, completely fur-
nished imto all good works.
IV. I solemnly charge thee before God, and Christ Jesus,
who shall hereafter judge the quick and the dead, and by
2 His appearing and by His kingdom preach the word; be ;
attentive in season, out of season ; confute, rebuke, exhort,

3 with all longsuffering and teaching. For the time will
come when they shall not endure the sound doctrine but ;
after their own lusts they shall heap to themselves teachers,
4 having itching ears and they shall turn away their ears
;
from the truth, and shall turn themselves aside unto
{for instr.)'. for instr. in, Auin.; for improve, Tynd. and the remaining
to leme in, Wicl. ; to enfourme in, Vv. Teaching] So
Cov. Test.; to instruct in, Tynd. and Rev.: doctrine, Auth. and all Vv.
remaining Vv. see notes.
17. Complete] So Eev. : perfect, 3. Shall not] So Wicl., Cov.
AuTH. and all the other Vv. excejit (both), Cran., Bish.: u-ill not, Auth.
Gen., obsolnte. Completely] and remaining Vv.
So Kev. : throuijhhj, Auth. It seems desirable to preserve 'shall'
throughout ver. 3 and 4, as there is

Chapter IV. i. Solemnly charfje no apparent reason for the change.
thee] Charge thee, Auth., Gen., We now should probably use 'will'
testijie, Tynd.
Bev.; witnesse, Wicl.; throughout; the 'usus ethicus' how-
and remaining Vv.; comp. notes on ever, which is said to limit the pre-
I rim. V. 21 {Transl). dictive shall' to the first person, was
'
Thee] Auth. adds * therefore. unknown to our Translators; comp.

Christ Jesus] *The Lord Jesus Latham, Engl. Lang. 521 (ed. 4).
Christ, Auth. Shall Tlw sound] So Rev.: sound, Auth.
hereafter juihje] Shall judge, Auth. They shall (2)] So Wicl.: shal, Gen.;
and the other Vv. except Wicl., is they vvil, Riiem.; shall they, Auth.,
to demyng (' judicaturus est,' Vulg.); following Tynd. and the remaining
and Cov., shal come to iudge : which Vv. , which however all change the
last appy. endeavours thus to dis- order of the Greek, giving, shall they
tinguish between niWovTOi and a {whose eares ytche) gett Ihem an heepe
common future. And by of teachers, and thus the other inver-
His (i)] *At his, Auth. And sion becomes natural. Sim., as to
hy His (2)] And his, Auth. order, Rev., having itching ears will.
1. Be attentive] Be instant, Auth., 4. Turn themselves aside] Be turned,
Gen., Bish., Kev., sim. rrge, Ehem.: Auth., Cran., Bish.; be turnyde to
be tliou bisie, Wicl.; be fervent, Tynd., gedir, Wicl.; be geven, Tynd., Cov.
Cov., Cran.; be earnest, Cov. Test. (both), Gen.; be conuerted, Riiem.;
Confute] Beprove, Auth., Cov. Test., turn aside, Rev.
Riiem., Rev.; argue (or prove), Wicl.;
;
Chap. III. 17 IV. 11. 253
fables. But do thou be sober in all things, suffer afiflic- 5

tions, do the work of an evangelist, fulfil thy ministry.
For 3E am already being poured out, and the time of my 6
departure is at hand. I have striven the good strife, I 7
have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Hence- 8
forth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness,
which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me in
that day and not to me only, but to all them also that
;
love His appearing.

Use diligence to come shortly unto me : for Demas hath 9
forsaken me
from love of the present world, and is gone 10
unto Thessalonica; Crescens unto Galatia, Titus unto Dal-
matia. Only Luke is with me. Take Mark, and bring him II
5. Do thou he soherl Sim. Eev.: hiye, Wicl.; make spcde, Tynd.,

watch thou, Auth. and the other Vv. Gov., Gen.; make hayst, Gov. Test.,
except WiCL., tvake thou; Khem., he Rhem,
thou vigilant. Suffer] 10. From love of] Having loved,
So Tynd., Gov., Cean., Gen., Bish., Auth., Bish.; louyng, Wicl., Gov.
Rev.: endure, Auth. Test., Rhem.; and hath loved, Tynd.;
Fulfil]So WicL., Gov. Test., Bish., and loueth. Gov., Gran.; and hathe
Khem., Rev., and Auth. Marg. embraced, Gen. The present]
viake full proof of, Auth.; fulfill... This, Wicl., Gov. Test., Rhem. this :
vnto the vtmost, Tynd., Gov., Gkan.; present, Auth. and remaining Vv.
make. ..fully knowen, Gen. Is gone] So Gov. Test., Rhem.: icente,
6. Already being, &c.] Sacrifiede Wicl., Rev.; is departed, Auth. and
noice, WiCL.; euen now be sacrificed, remaining Vv. On reconsideration
Rhem.; already being ofi'ered, Rev.; it would seem that the purely aoristic
now ready to he offered, Auth. and translations 'forsook...went ' (ed. i)
remaining Vv. throw the events too far backward
7. Striven the good strife] So into the past. As the desertion ap-
WiCL. fought a good fight,
{a good): pears to have been recent, our idiom
Auth., Rev. (the), and all the other seems here to require the use of the
Vv. ; comp. notes on i Tim. vi. 12 auxiliaries. In verse 16 the case is
(Transl.). different there the epoch is defined
:
S.The croivn] So Gen., Rev.: in the context. Unto Galatia]

a cr., Auth. and all other Vv. To G., Auth.
In] So WicL., Gov. (both), Rhem.: 11. Serviceable] See notes on ch.
at, Auth. and the remaining Vv. ii. 21 (Transl); necessary, Tynd.;
All] Omitted by Auth. ed. 161 1, useful, Rev.; profitable, Auth. and
and by Wicl., Gov. Test., Bish., remaining Vv.
Rhem., following the Vulg. For ministering] So Rev. sim., for ;
9. Use diligence] Do thy dili- to minister, Tynd., Gen. (om. for):

gence, Auth., Gran., Bish., Rev.; for the ministry, Auth., Rhem. into ;
;
254 2 TIMOTHY.
1 2 with tlicc: for he is serviceable to me for ministering. But
1^ Tychicus I sent to Ephcsus. The cloak that I left at
Troas with Carpus, when thou comest, bring with thee, and
14 the books, especially the parch uients. Alexander the

coppersmith shewed me much ill-treatment the Lord :
15 shall reward him according to his works. Of whom be

thou ware also ; for he greatly withstood our Avords.
i6 At my first answer no man stood forward with me, but
all 7nen forsook me: may it not be laid to their charge.
1 7 But the Lord stood by me, and gave me inward strength ;
that by me the preaching might be fulfilled, and that all

the Gentiles miaht hear and I was delivered out of the :
sentycc, Wicl. ; to the mynistracion, May it not he] So Rev., and sim., he
Cov. ;for the m., Cran., Bisu. ; in the it not, Wicl., Riiem. : I pray God
m., Cov. Test. that it may not be, Auth. and the
12. i?Mf] So EiTEM., Rev. omitted : remaining Vv. [it he not, Cov. (both)].
by Cov. (both); and, Auin. and re- 17. But] So Cov. Test., Rhem.,
maining Vv. I sent] So Eev. 7(nre : Rev.: Jforsothe, Wicl.; noticithstand-
I sent, AuTH. and all the other Vv. iny, Auth. and the remaining Vv.
{I haue, Ehem.), Wicl. omits this The transl. of these latter Vv. is
verse, perhaps slightly too strong for the

13. And the hooks] These words simple 5^. Stood hy
are omitted by Auth. ed. 161 1. 7ne] So Cov. (both), Rev. stood with :
Especially] So Rhem., Rev.: hut me, Auth. stoode to me, Riiem.

; ;
especially, Auxii. and all the remain- stode nyg to me, Wicl.; assisted
ing Vv. except Wicii. (mosteforsothe). me, Tynd. and remaining Vv.
14. Shewed me] So Wicl. (to me), Gave me inicard str.] As in i Tim.
BiSH. : hath shewed me, Rheji. ; hath i. 12: strengthened me, Auth. and the
done me, Cov. Test., Gen. ; did me, other Vv. except Wicl., Cov. Test.,
Auth. and remaining Vv. comfortide me. Fulfilled]
Much ill-treatment] Many euyl thingis (As in ver. 5) So Wicl., Cov. Test.
Wicl.; much evil, Acth. and all /(<//. to the rtmost, Tynd., Cov., Cban.,
other Vv. Shall rcicard] BisH. : fully knotcn, Auth., Gen.;
'lieirard,Auth. accompliihed, Rhem. ;
///// proclaim-
15. Grcatly]nath preathj, Auth., ed.Rev. As Auth. and all the Vv.
Gran., Bisn., Riiem.; dyd yrcatly, have 'by' in connexion with this
Cov. Test. ; the rst omit the auxi- verb, and as this prop, appears for-
liary. merly (as indeed not uncommonly at
16. Stood forward with] Stood with, present) to have been used as equiva-
Auth.; was to, Wicl.; was with, lent to by means' no change has of,'
Rhem.; stood forward. Rev. os- ; been made. The lion's mouth]
sisstcd, Tynd. and remaining Vv. So Cov. Test.: the mouth of the Lion,
(dyd.. .ass., Cov. Test.), bynomeaug Auth. and all the other Vv. (om.
an inappropriate transl. first the, WicL.) ; see notes.
Chap. IV. 12 22. 255
lion's mouth. The Lord shall deliver me from every evil 18

work, and shall save me uuto His heavenly kingdom : to
whom he glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Salute Prisca and Aquila, and the household of One- ig
siphorus. Eiastus remained at Corinth : but Trophimus 20
I left sick at Miletus. Use diligence to come before 21
winter. Eubulus greeteth thee, and Pudens, and Linus,
and Claudia, and all the brethren. The Lord Jesus Christ 23
he with thy spirit, Grace he with you.
1 8. The Lord] *AihI the Lord, abode, Auth. and remaining Vv.
Adth. Shall save me unto] I left, &c.] Have I left at M. sick,
Sim., schal make saaf into, Wicl.; Auth. Sliletus] So Gov. Test.,
will saiê me vnto, Rev. : icill preserve liEv.,and Auth. in Acts xx. 15, 17:
me unto, Auth., Gen., Bish. ; shall Wicl. Miletum, Autu. and
mijlite, ;
Icepe nui vnto, Ttnd., Gov. (both), remaining Vv.

Cran.; vvil saue me vnto, KnEii. 21. Z^se diligence] Bo thy dil.,
PerliaiJS the very preguaut expres- Auth., Gran., Bisn. ; Wicl.;

hiye,
sion ffdêiv eh may admit of this make spede, Tynd., Gov., Gen.; make
literal translation. haist. Gov. Test., Ehem.
20. JJemai/ic(Z] SoEhem. and Gov. 22. Auth. adds *Amen.
Test, (dyd rem.): dwellide, Wicl.;
THE EPISTLE TO TITUS.
I. T3AUL, a servant of God, and an apostle of Jesus Christ,

-L for the faith of God's elect and the fullknowledge of
2 the truth -which leadeth unto godliness ; upon the hope of
eternal life, which God that cannot
lie promised before
3 eternal times, but His own seasons His made manifest in

word in the preaching with which I was entrusted ac-
4 cording to the commandment of our Saviour, God ; to
Titus, my true child after the common faith. Grace and
peace from God the father and Christ Jesus our Saviour.
Chapter I. i. I- o?-] Similarly, ?(j Auth., Gen. (tyme), Rhem. ; his
preaclxe, Tynd,, Gov.: according to, tymes, Wicl., Gov. (tyme) ; the tyme
AuTH. and remaining Vv. except apoynted, Tynd., Gran., Bish.
WicL., aftir. Full knoicled'ie] In (2)] So Wicl., Rhem., Rev. :
Acknowledging, Aitth. knowynge, ; through, Auth. and the remaining

WiCL. knoicledge, Tynd. and remain-
; Vv. except Gov. Test., by.
ing Vv. Leadeth tinto] Tlie preaching] So Gen. : Auth. and
So Gov. is according to, Gov. Test.,
: all other Vv. except Rev. omit the
Gen., Ehem., Rev. is after, Auth. ; article. With tchich, &c.]
and remaining Vv. Very sim. Rev. which {tcherewith) :
2. Upon the] So Tyxd., Gov. in, : is committed Auth. and the

itnto jne,
Auth., Wicl., Rev.; in if, Grax,, other Vv. {which preachynge, Tynd. ;
BiSH. ; to the, Gov. Test. ; into the, to me, Rhem.) except Wicl., that is
RuEM. ; vnder the, Gen. hi taken to me.

Eternal times] Sim. Rev., times Our Saviour, God] So Wicl., Rhem.:
eternal: icorldehj tijmes, Wici.. ; the God our Saviour, Auth. and the re-
times of tlie worlde, Gov. (both) ;
the maining Vv. see notes on ch. iii. 4
;
secular times,Rhem. the world ; be- (Transl.).

gan, Auth. and remaining Vv. 4. My true child] So Rev. : mine
3. Made mauifesi] Sim., hathe own son, Auth. ; bilouede sane, Wicl. ;
made. ..manifest. Gen., Bish. hath... : his naturall Tynd., Gran.; viy
s.,
manife.'ited, Auth., Rhem., Rev. natiirall s.. Gov., Gen. ; my deare s..
(omits hat It) ; scliewide, Wicl. ; liatli Gov. Test. ; a natural s., Bish. ; my
...sh.. Gov. Test.; hath opened, Tynd. bcloued s., Rhem. : see notes and reff.
and remaining Vv. on I Tim. i. 2 (Transl.). Grace]

His own seasons] So Rev., and sim., Auth. adds * mercy. Christ Je-ûs]
hys season.f. Gov. Test. : due times, *The Lord J. C, Auth.

;
;
Chap. I, i 9. 2:)7
For this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou should- 5

est further set iu order the things that are wanting, and
ordain elders in every city, as I gave thee directions ; if 6
any be under no charge, a husband of one wife, having
BELIEVING children, not accused of dissoluteness, or un-
ruly. For a bishop must be blameless, as being God's 7
steward ; not selfvvilled, not soon angry, not fierce over
wine, no striker, not greedy of base gain ; but a lover of 8
hospitality, a lover of goodness, soberminded, righteous,
holy, temperate : holding fast the faithful word according 9
to the teaching, that he may be able both to exhort by
the sound doctrine and to refute the gainsayers.
5. Further set, &c.] Set in order, Wicl. ; no dronUarde, Ttnd. ; not

AuTH., Eev. ; amende, Wicl. ;
jêr- geuen vnto moch wyne, Gov., Gov.
forme, Ttnd., Gov. ; refourme, Crax., Test, (to), Gean. (to) ; no brawler,
BiSH., Bhem. ; redresse, Gov. Test. Eev. Greedy, &c.]
continue to redresse, Gen. Coueytouse of foul wynnynge, Wicl. ;
Gave thee dir.] Had appointed thee, gredye of filthy e lucre, Gov. (both),
AuTH., Gean., Bish. ; disposide to Rev.; couetous of f. I., Ehem.; given
thee, Wicl.; apoynted the, Tyxd., to filthy lucre, Auth. and remaining
Gov., Gen., Rhem. ; haue ap. the, Vv.
Gov. Test.; gave thee charge, Eev. 8. Goodness] SoTynd., Gov., Gran.,
6. Under no charge] Blameless, Gen., Bish., and sim. Eev., good;
AuTH., Gov., Gean., Bish., Eev. ;
good men, Auth.
ivith outen crijme or greet gilte, Wicl.; Soberminded] So Tynd., Gov., Eev. :
without crime, Ehem. ; fautelesse, sober, Auth. and the remaining Vv.
Tynd. ;without blame. Gov. Test. except Gen., wise. Righteous]
vnreproueable. Gen. So all Vv. except Auth., Wicl.,
A husband] The husband, Auth. and Ehem., Eev., just: 'righteous' is
all the other Vv. except Wicl. (omits adopted by Auth. in i Tim. i. 9,
a ovthe). Believing] Smi. 2 Tim. iv. 8.
Rev. that believe: faithful, Auth. and 9. According *o, &c. ] So Eev. and ,
all the Vv. Dissoluteness] similarly, ace. to doctrine. Gen. ;
Riot, Auth. and all the other Vv. ex- ichych is ace. to doctr.. Gov. Test.,
cept Wicl., leccherie. Bish., Ehem. ; that is vp doctr.,
7. A bishop] So Auth., and all the Wicl. : as he hath been taught, Auth. ;
Vv. except Eev., the bishop. of doctryne, Tynd., Gov., Gean.

As being, &c.] Sim., as it be commeth Both... and] So Auth., Bish., Eev.:
the minister of God, Tynd. as dis- ; also...a7id, Ge.an., Gen.; the remain-
pendour of god, Wicl. ; as Gods ing Vv. omit the first Kal in transla-
steivarde. Gen., Eev. ; as the steward tion. Both to exhort by the,
of God, Auth. and the other Vv. &c.] By sound doctrine, both to ex-
Not fierce over wine] Not given to wine, hort, and to, &c., Auth.; both to ex-
Auth., Gen., Bish., Ehem. ; not hort in the sound doctrine, Eev.
vynnlent (that is mychegouen to wiin), Refute] Coiivince, Auth. ; reproue.
258 TITUS.
lO Fur there are many unruly vain talkers and inward
II deceivers, specially they of the circumcision whose :
mouths must be stopped, seeing they overthrow whole

houses, teaching things which they should not, for the
12 sake of base gain. One of themselves, even a prophet
of their own, said, The Cretans are alway liars, evil
13 beasts, slothful bellieg. This witness is true. For which
cause refute them sharply, in order that they may be
14 sound in the faith ; not giving heed to Jewish fables and
commandments of men that turn themselves away from
the truth.
WicL., Eheji. ; convict, Eev. ; im- lucre, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran.; for
prove, Tynd. and remaining Vv. f. I., Ehesi.
10. Vtiruhj] AuTH., and all Vv. 12. Cretans] Cretians, Auth.
except Gov. Test, and Rhem. (add Slothful] So Ehem.: sloiv, Auth. and
and), and Eev. (adds men) comi^. ; all the remaining Vv.
however Scholef. Hints, p. 125. For ichich cause] So Eev.,
13.
Vain tall-ers] So Auth. Gen., Bisn., ,
and what c, Wicl.;
similarly, for
Kev.; talkers of vanite, Tynd., Gov., for the which c, Ehem.: wherefore,
Chan.: veyne spelters, Wicl., Euem.; Auth. and the remaining Vv.
V. ianglers. Gov. Test. 'Vain bab- Befutc] Ixebuke, Auth. and all the
blers' would have been more in other Vv. except Wicl., blame; Eev.,
conformity with the translation of reprove. In order that]
I Tim. i. 6, but a change is scarcely That, Auth. and all the other Vv,
necessaiy. Inward de- 14. That turn themselves away
ceivers] Similarly, Tynd., Gov., Gran., from] Similarly, which turne them
Gen., Bisn., disceavers of myndes: awaye from. Gov. ; turnynge hem
deceivers, Auth., Wicl., Gov. Test., aiveye fro, "Wicl.; auerting themselues
Eev.; seducers, Ehem. from, Ehem.: that turn from, Auth.,
11. Seeing they] The ichiche, Tynd. Gen.; that turne aicaye. Gran.;
,
Wicl.: who, Adth. and sim. all other icho turn away from, Eev. The
Vv. Overthrow] So translation, owing to the absence of
Eev.; pervert, Tynd., Gov., Gran. : the article, is not critically exact
subvert, Auxu. and the remaining (see notes); a second participle how-
Vv. It seems desirable to preserve ever, as in Gov. Test., Bisn., turnyng
the more exact translation of oiVtj/ei, from, and Wicl., Ehem. (see above),
and the simpler transl. of dvarpi- is here so awkward, that in this par-
irovaiv adopted by Auth. in 2 Tim. ticular case we may perhaps acqui-
ii. 18. They should esce in the insertion of the relative.
not] They ought not, Auth. and all If there be any truth in the distinc-
the Vv. except Wicl., it hihoueth tion between 'that' and 'which'
not. For the sake, &c.] alluded to in the notes on Eph. i. 23
For filthy lucre's sake, Auth., Gen., (Transl.), the substitution of 'who'
Bisn. Eev.; for grace of foul
(lucre), (Gonyb.) for 'that' is far from an
wyiwynge, Wicl.; because of fillliy improvement.
:
Chap. I. lo II. 4. 259
For the pure all things are pure : but for them that 15
are defiled and unbelieving tJiere is nothing pure but ;
both their mind and their conscience have been defiled.

They profess that they know God ; but in their works 16
they deny Him, being abominable, and disobedient, and
unto every good work reprobate.
But do THOU speak the things which become the II.
sound doctrine : that the aged men be sober, grave, dis- 2,
creet, sound in faith, in love, The aged 3

in patience.
women likewise, that in demeanour they beseem holiness,
not being slanderers, not enslaved to much wine, teachers
of good things ; that they may school the young women 4
15. For (bis)] Unto (bis), Auth. Bish., giving watchyng for vrjipaKlovs.
and all the other Vv. (to [bis], Wicl., The usual translation 'soberminded'
Ehem., Eev. ; vnto...to, Gov.). (so Eev.) would perhaps here tend to
There ;>] So Gov.: is, Auth. and the imply a Umitation of the i^receding
remaining Vv. except Eev., nothing v7](pa\iovs to 'sober' in the primary
is. Both... and] So Gov., sense, which the present context

Ehem., Eev.: and. ..and, Wicl.; eiên does not seem to involve; contrast
...and, Auth. and the remaining Vv. I Tim. iii. 2, and see notes on that
except Gov. Test, which omits the passage. Love] So all
first Kal. Their con- Vv. except Auth., charity; see notes
science] So Eev.: Auth. and all the on I Tim. i. 5 (Transl.).
other Vv. omit their, but the clause That in demeanour, &c.] Sim.
3.
is translated differently by Tynd., Eev., he reverent in demeanour : that

even the very myndes and consciences they be in behaviour as hecometh
of them, and Gran., Bish., euen the holiness, Auth. and sun. Gen., Bish.
mynde and conscience of them. [in suche beh.); in holy habite, Wicl.;
Have heen^ Is, Auth., Gov., Gran., that they be in soche rayment as be-
BisH.; he, Wicl.; are, Tynd. and commeth h., Tynd., Gran.; that they
remaining Vv. shelve them selues as it becommeth h..
16. Their icorhs] So Ehem., Eev.: Gov.; tltat they vse holy apparcU, Gov.
works, Auth., Gen., Bish.; dedis, Test.; in holy attire, Ehem.
Wicl.; the dedes, Tynd., Gov. (both). Not being] So Gov. Test., Gran.: not,
Gran. Auth. Slanderers]
So Eev., and Auth. in i Tim. iii. 1 1
Ghaptee II. I. Do thou speak] bacbiters (or seyinge false blame on

So Ehem.: thou...sp., Wicl.; speak other men), Wicl. ;il speakers, Ehem.;
thou, Auth. and all other Vv. false accusers, Auth. and remaining
The sound] So Eev.: sound, Auth., Vv. Enslaved] So
Ehem.; hols^tm (no art.), Wicl. and Eev.: seruynge, Wicl.; given, Auth.
remaining Vv. and the other Vv.
2. Discreet] So Tynd., Gov., Gran., 4. School] Teach .to be sober,
Gen.: Auth.; prudent,

temperate, Auth.; teche prudence, Wicl.; make
Wicl.; wyse. Gov. Test., Ehem.; sober. ...sobremynded, Tynd., Gran., Bish.;
;';
2G0 TITUS.
to be loviug to their husbands, loving to their children,
5 soberminded, chaste, workers at home, good, submitting

themselves to their own husbands, that the word of God
be not blasphemed.
6 The younger men likewise exhort to be soberminded.
7 In all respects shewing thyself a pattern of good works
8 in tliy doctrine shelving uncorruptncss, gravity, sound
discourse that cannot be condemned, that he that is of the
contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to
9 say of us. Exliort bond-servants to submit themselves to
their own masters, in all things to be well pleasing to
lo them, not gainsaying, not purloining, but shewing forth

all good fidelity ; that they may adorn the doctrine of our
Saviour God in all thins^s.
eitfotinne...to he sober viyndcd, Cov.; Test. Gravity] Auxu.

instruct.. .to he sohre minded. Gen.; adds * sincerity.
teach vvisedom, Bhem.; train, Eev. 8. Discourse] Speech, Auth., Eev.;
To he loving, &c ] To love their hus- all the other Vv., word. A trans-
bands, to love their children, Auxii. lation should be chosen which will
aud sim. the other Vv. Change not limit X670J' too much to '
speech
made to preserve the sequence of in private life: see notes.
adjectives. Vs] * You, Auth.
5. Sober-minded] So Eev.: to be 9. Bondservants] As in Eph. vi.
discreet, Auth., Tynd., Gov., Cran., 5 : servants, Auth. and all the other
BisH.; thei prudent, Wicl.; to be Vv. Submit themselves]
wijse, Cov. Test., Ehem. (om. to he); As in ver. 5: be obedient, Auth.; be
tliat thei be discrete. Gen. in subjection, Eev.
Worh'rs at home] *Kcei)ers at home, In all tilings, &c.] Sim. Eev. : and to
Auth. Submitting them- 2'>lease them ivell in all things, Auth.,

selves] (So Auth. in Eph. v. 21) and, omitting icell, Cov. Test. (om.
Obedient, Auth. and all Vv. except and), Ckan., Gen. (om. to), Bish.; in
Wicl., Gen., Ehem., siiget ; Eev. alle thingis plesynge, Wicl., Ehem. ;
being i)i subjection to. and to please in all thynges, Tynd.,

6. The younger] So Eev.; young, Cov. (om. and).
Auth. aud all Vv. except Cov. (both), Gainsaying] SoWiCL.(rt(7cn5.),KHEM.,
the ijonge. Eev., and Auth. Marg. answering :
7. Ik all respert.-i] In all tilings, again, Auth. and the other Vv.
Auth. and the other Vv. except 10. Shewing forth] That they shewe,
Tynd., Cov. (tliinge). Gen., above all Tynd., Ckan., Gen. ; to shewe, Cov.
thynge.'<. Thy doctrine] shewing, Auth. and remaining Vv.
So Eev., and similarly, y' doctr., Our Saviour God] So Tynp., Ehem. :
Ckan., Bish. : doctrine, Auth. Ehem. , ;

God our Saviour, Auth. and remain-
tcchyngr, Wicl.; learnyngr, Cov. ing \"v.
. 1
Chap. II. 5 III. i 261
For the grace of God hath appeared bringing salva- 1

tion to ailmen, disciplining us to the intent that having iz
denied ungodliness and worldly lusts we should live
soberly, righteously, and godly, in the present world;
looking for the blessed hope and appearing of the glory 13
of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave 14
HIMSELF for us, that He might ransom us from all ini-
quity, and purify to Himself a peculiar people, zealous of
good works. These things speak, and exhort, and reprove 15
with all authority. Let no man despise thee.
Put them in mind to submit themselves to rulers.III.
to authorities ; to be obedient, to be ready to every
11. Brim/iiifi] *That hrigeth,A.VTS. Gen., Bish., Eev.; the comynge of

Sale, to all men} So Eev., Auth. the glorie, Wicl., Gov. Test.; aduent
Marg., and {vnto) Tynd., Gov., Chan., of the gl., Ehem.: the glorious ap-
Gen., and similarly, as to connexion, pearing, Auth., Tynd. (om. the).
BiSH. hath app.
: to all men, Avtu. The It is noticeable that our older Vv.
slight inversion of clauses in the text (except Tynd.) have all avoided a
is made both to preserve the connexion doubtful interpretation of the gen.,
of a uTTipios with. Tracnv avdp., and also into which even accurate scholars
to leave rre<pavy] as much as possible like Green {Gramm. p. 215) have al-
in the prominent position it occupies lowed themselves to be betrayed.
in the original. Our] So Eev. f/zc, Auth. and all Vv.
:
12. DiscipUningjTeachinr/, Auth., except Wicl. which omits it.

WiCL., Gov. Test., Bish. ; and teach- And Sariow] So Eev.: and our S.,
eth, Tynd., Gov., Gkan., Gen.; in- Auth., Wicl., Gov. Test., Bish.,
structin<j, Khem., Eev. 'Teaching Ehem.; and of cure s., Tynd., Gov.
by disciiDline would be perhaps a
' (but no preceding comma), Gran.,
more easy translation (comp. i Tim. Gen.
i. 20) the verb however is occasion-
; 14. Ransom^ Redeem, Auth. and
ally used absolutely (as here) by some the other Vv. except Wicl., agen hie.
of our older writers, e.g. Shaksioeare 15. Reprove] So Eev.: rebuke,
and Milton. To the Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl., argue
intent, &c.] That denying, Auth., (or p roue).
Gov. Test., Bish., Ehem. ; t}iat...for-
sakynge, Wicl. that we sliuld denye..

; Ghafter III. I. Submit themselves]
and, Tynd., Gov., Gkan., Gen. So Tynd., Gov., Gran.: be ohediente.
The presenf] This present, Auth. and Gov. Test.; be in subjection to, Eev.;
the other Vv. except Wicl., Gov. be subject, Auth. and remaining Vv.
(both), Ehem., this. To rulers, to auth.] So Eev. to Prin- :
So Wicl., Gov. cipalities * and Powers, Auth., Gen.

13. The blessed]
Test., Gen., Ehem., Eev.: thatblessed, [thePr.); toprynces cf- ^JOirers, Wicl.,
Auth. and the remaining Vv. Gov. Test, {vnto); and power,
to rule
Appearing of, &c.] So Gov., Gkan., Tynd., Gkan., Bish., vnto Pry aces
:
26-2 TITUS.
2 good work, to speak evil of no man, to be averse to con-
tention, shewing forth all meekness unto
forbearing,
3 all men.For we were once ourselves also foolish, dis-

obedient, going astray, serving divers lusts and plea-
sures, living in malice and envy, hateful, hating one
4 another. But when the kindness and the love toward

5 man of our Saviour God appeared, not by works of righte-
ousness which WE did, but after His mercy He saved us,
by the laver of regeneration and renewing of the Holy
6 Ghost; which He poured out upon us richly through
7 Jesus Christ our Saviour that being justified by His ;
and to the lujer auctorite, Gov. ; to omits it. The love

Princes and Potestates, Ehem. The toward man, &c.] So, as to order,
occasional use of the term 'i^rinci- Ehem. ; love of God our Saviour to-
palities' inAuth. with reference to icard man, Auth., Gen.; kindness of

orders of angels makes a change de- God our Saviour, and his love toward
sirable. Be obedient] man, Eev. Our
So Gen., Eev. : obey magistrates, Saviour God] So the other Vv. except
Auth., Bisn. Auth., Wicl., Gov., Gen., Eev., God
2. Averse to contention] No braid- our Saviour.
ers, Auth. ; not litigious (or ful of 5. Did] So Wicl., Ehem., Eev.
chydynge), Wicl. ; nofyghtcrs, Tynd., and sim. Tynd., Gov., Gran., xvrought :
Cran., Gen., Bish. ; no stryuers, Gov. have done, Auth., Gov. Test.; had
(both); not... litigious, 'B.he,^.; not to done. Gen. ^'^^''l So
he contentions, Kev. Wicl., Gov.: of, Tynd. according to, ;
Forbearing] But gentle, Auth., Cran., Auth. and remaining Vv.

Bish., Eev. (omits but, and inserts to Laver] So Ehem. washing, Auth., :
be); but tenq)eraunt (or pacient),'Wicij.; Gen., Eev.; waschynge (or baptym),
but soj'tc, Tynd., Gov, (both). Gen. Wicl. fountayne, Ty^nd. and remcaiu-
;
Shewing forth] As in i Tim. i. i6, al. iug Vv. The comma after jraXivyei'.
shewing, Auth. and all Vv. of AuTii., Tynd., Gov., Cr.an., Gen.,
3. Were once ourselves al.->o] Our- is not found in Wicl., Gov. Test.,
selves also were sonietimes, Autu. ; and Bish., Ehem., Eev.
so, as to the position of noTe in trans- 6. Poured out ujwn] So Eev.:
lation, all Vv. Goi)ig sched oute into, Wicl.; hath poured
astray] So Gov. Test.: errynge, Wicl., forth vjMU, Gov. Test., Ehem. (om.
Ehem.; in erroin-e. Gov.; deceived, forth) ; shed on, Auth. and the other
Auth. and remaining Vv. Vv. Richly] So
Hating] So all Vv. except Auth., Bish., Eev., Auth. Marg.: plen-
Gen., and hating. teuously, Wicl.; lAentyfully. Gov.
4. When] So Gov. Test., Gen., Test. ; abundantly, Auth. and re-
Ehem., Eev. after that, Auth. and

: maining Vv.
remaining Vv. except Wicl. which
, 1
Chap. III. 2 ii. 263
grace, wc should become heirs of eternal life, according

to hope.
Faithful is the saying, and about these things I desire 8
that thou make asseveration, to the intent that they which
have believed God may be careful to practise good works.
These things are good and profitable unto men. But 9
avoid foolish questions, and genealogies, and strifes, and
contentions about the law for they are unprofitable and ;
vain. A man that is an heretick, after a first and second 10

admonition, shun knowing that he that is such is per- 1
;
verted, and sinneth being self-condemned.
7. Become] Be made, Auth., Eev. Practise] Maintain, Auth., Rev.; he

Heirs of, &c.] So Tynd. {thorowe h.), hifore in, Wicl.; go forwarde in,
Cov., Gov. Test, {euerlastyrige): heirs Tynd., Ckan. ; excell in, Cov. (both),
according to the hope of et. L, Auth., Rhem.; shew e for the. Gen., Bish.
Cran., Gen., Bish., Rev.; eyres aftir Are good] So Auth., Rev., but ob-
hope of euerlastynge I., Wicl. ; heires serve that in Rec. the reading is to,
ace. to hope of life euerl., Rhem. KoKa K.T.X., which should have been
8. Faithful is the saying] So Rev. : translated 'are the things which are
this is a faithful saying,AvTH., Bish. ; good;' comp. Scholef. Hi7its, p. 128.
a trexoe worde, Wicl. ; this is a true 9. Strifes, and contentions] Con-
sayinge, Tynd., Cov. (both), Cran., tentions, and strivings, Auth.; strifes,
Gen. (Cov. Test, adds, it is a fayth- and fightings, Rev. All the Vv. ex-
full worde); it is a f. saying, Rhem. cept Tynd., Cov., place a comma
About these] Of th., Wicl. and all the after ^peis.
other Vv. except Auth., Gen., these; 10. A first] SoRev. the first, Auth.
:
concerning these. Rev. Shun] So Wicl. eschue, Cov. Test.;

:
Desire] Wolde, Tynd., Cov. (both): reject, Auth., Gen.; refuse, Rev.;
will, Auth. and remaining Vv. avoyde, Tynd. and remaining Vv.
Make asseveration] Affirm constantly The translation of Auth., though
Auth.; conferme otlier men, Wicl.; lexically tenable, appears stronger
certifie, Tynd., Cran.; speake ear- than the use of jrapaiTe'taOai in these
nestly, Cov.; strengthen them, Cov. Epp. will fuUy warrant. The transl.
Test. ; Gen. confirme, Bish.
affirme. ; ; 'refuse,' i Tim. v. 11 (Auth.), is open
auouch earnestly, Rhem. affirm con- ; to this objection, that the context
fidently, Rev. To the affords no clue to the character of
intent thaf] Sim. Rev., to the end the refusal; the meaning is simply
that: that, AvTH. and all the remain- 'have nothing to do with,' 'monere
ing Vv.: the addition in the test desine;' see notes in loc.
seems necessary to obviate miscon- 11. Tynd., Cov.
Perverted] So
ception of the meaning. Rev. subverted,
(both), Cran., Gen., :
God] So Wicl. {to g.), Tynd., Rev. : Auth. and remaining Vv. Self-
in God, Auth. and remaining Vv. condem,ned] So Rev. condemned of :
May] So Rev.: might, Auth. himself, Auth., Bish. {damimed);

204 TITUS. Chap. J II 12 15.
1 2 When
send Artemas unto thee, or Tychicu.s, use
I shall
come unto me to Nicopolis: for there I have

diligence to
13 determined to winter. Forward zealously on their jour-

ney Zenas the lawyer and Apollos, that nothing be want-
14 ing to them. And let ours also learn to practise good
works for necessary wants, that they be not unfruitful.
15 All that are with me salute thee. Salute them that
love us in the faith.
Grace he with you all.
dampmjde by his oicne doom, Wicl.; maining Vv. except Wicl., I haue
d. by his aivne iudgement, Tynd., Gov., purposide for to dwelle in icynter
and Gov. Test., Eheji. (both gmng there.
cond.); d.hyhym selfCjCrxs d. of his . ; 13. Forward zealously, etc.] Bisily
owne self, Gex. sende hifore, Wicl. ; sende... diligently
12. Shall send] So Auth. and all afore. Gov. lesi.; set forward... care-
Vv. except Gov. Test., send. The fully, Ehem. ; set forward... diligently,
translation 'shall have sent,' though Eev.; bring... on their journey dili-
perhaps critically exact, appears to gently, Auth. and remaining Vv.
have been very rarely adopted by our 14. Ours] So Auth. and all Vv.
Translators (comp. Matth. sxi. 40, except Wicl., Ehem., ouremcn; Eev.,
Mark viii, 38, John iv. 25, xvi. 13, our people. Practise]
Acts xxiii. 35, Eom. xi. 27, i Gor. Maintain, Auth., Eev.; he bifore in,
xvi. 3), and except where strict ac- Wicl. shewe forthe, Gex.
; ; excell in,
curacy may be required, or where an Tynd. and the other Vv.
idiomatic turn (as in i Tim. v. n) For necessary trants] For necessary
adds force and perspicuity, is best 7ises, Auth. and the other Vv. (and n.,
avoided, as not fully in accordance Wicl.; vnto, Gov. Test.; to, Bish. ;
with our usual mode of expression. Ehem.) except Tynd., Gov., Gr.^'.,
Use diligence^ Sim. Eev., give dili- as farforth, as nede requyreth.
gence : hiyc thou, Wicl. ; male spedc. 15. SoCov. Test.,
Salute... Salute]
Gov.; make haist, Gov. Test.; hasten, EiiEM., Eev.: greten...grete, Wicl.;
Ehem. le diligent, Auth. and re-
; salute... Greet, Auth. and remaining
maining Vv. There I hare Vv. As the same word {a(nr6.l;eadai)
del.] So Ehem., Eev. sim. there haue ; is used in both cases, a change of
I purposed, Gov, Test. I hai-e de- : rendering seems scarcely desirable.

termined there, Atjth. and the re- All] Auth. adds * Amen.
THE END.
rAc> ?
CAMBRIDQE : PIUSTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SOX, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
BS2735.E46 1883
The pastoral epistles of St Paul : with
Princeton Thpoloqicil Semin.iry Speer Libraf7
1 1012 00069 2055

Pastoral Epistles - Critical and Grammatical Commentary - Ellicott, C. J. (Charles John)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Pastoral Epistles - Critical and Grammatical Commentary - Ellicott, C. J. (Charles John)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

tibrarjp ofChe theological ^tminaxy

PRINCETON NEW JERSEY

WITH A CRITICAL AND GRAMMATICAL

CHARLES j/eLLICOTT D.D.

THE FIFTH EDITION, CORRECTED.

THE present edition has been carefully revised in all parts,

and especially in the Notes to the Translation. In this

Preface to the Ephesians. For the general revision of the

tion of the -work from the Kevised Version of 1881.

^PHE second edition of the Epistles contained in this

each succeeding volume has naturally tended to approach

was once almost purely critical and grammatical has now

extent than to enable the student to grasp the general con-

THEin following Commentary substantially the same, both

principles and execution, as those on the Galatians

individual labour, and if they prove to the student half as

they will not have been adduced in vain. Let us never

that it is one thing generally to unfold the meaning of an

that Biblical Psychology can be safely disregarded by a

and philological notices, when thus giving and receiving illus-

of using someof the best versions of antiquity for exegetical

be permitted to say in justice to myself, that the Latin in-

may be seriously doubted whether nine-tenths of the suspected

be of no great value the Persian and Anglo-Saxon, as far as

they extend, are not free from suspicion of dependence, the

perience extends, works constructed on sound principles of

by Tattam, and the Lexicon by the same author, or the

strable error in the representation of the words of Inspiration

1 See however preface to the Commentary on the Philippians, &c.

xii PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

unable to test the truth of these allegations, nevertheless

us by their counsels, which side would they take ? Would

How this great work

how accomplished scholars like De Wette could so decidedly

legomena, is a sad falling off after the able and scholarlike

The commentary of Leo is mainly sound in scholarshij:*, but

and forgive the errors of His servant.

TPIA2, M0NA2, 'EAEHSON.

culty in assigning any period for the composition of this group

I sq.; V. 3 sq. ; Titus i. 5 sq. ; ii. i sq.), it seems plainly impossible

The object of the Epistle may be clearly inferred from ch. i.

to exhort Timothy to counteract the developing heresies of the

may be so completely removed by a just consideration of the

defence of Davidson, Introduction, Vol. in. p. 100 sq.

I. diroo-ToXos X. 'I.] 'an Apostle inunediate antecedents of the Apo-

may be most naturally regarded as p. 93. This designation of God is

KttT iriTa-yiiv 0ov] '

2 tjixuiv Ka\ ^piCTTOv Itjcrov t^9 eXirldog ^/iwj', lifJiodeo)

'7raTpo(; kq] ^picTTOu 'It]a-oO rod J^vplov ijfxiov.

Bcntence (esp. i Tim. ii. 3, 4) probably Gal. i. 2) underwhichtheyare grouped.

here correctly maintained; if the Winer, Gr. 20. 2. a, p. i 24), or merely

observes, the following wish forms iriariv, Tit. i. 4. ^cos] The

i. and Tit. i. 4, the resumption is

I exhort thee to abide

3. Ka0s] 'Even as; protasis, to '

8, irappyjarlav 'ix'^v iirirdacreiv . . ./moWov Plato, Euthyd, p. 288 c.

irapaKoXu. The above comment is irop-u6fJi.vos] 'ichen I was on my way,'

general order. It may be observed 44. 3, p. 287. Such participial ana-

and that only once, Philem. I. c. No tionperfectlyintelligible 7ie?Ynosuch ;

Peile) should be laid in translation. in Winer, Gr. 63. 2, p. 505. There

4 TrapayyelXrji ria^u ixr] eTepoSiSaa-KuXeh fj.t]de irpoae-^eiv

intention of following, can this be re- ver. 13, eX^yxft-" diroT6/ius.

f/.v9oi^ Kal yeveaXoyiati arrepavroK;, airive? ^tjT^aeig Tap-

Bid, implies '